《Martial Artist Lee Gwak》 Prologue Prologue Light Novel: Prologue Manhwa: Chapter 1 A man asked, Whats your name? Im Lee Gwak. The mans eyes were cold like a snake, as his gaze swept over my entire body. It was a gaze so eerie that it bordered on terrifying. Even though it was midsummer, I felt a chill. Goosebumps have crawled on my skin. Still, I tried to look at the man straight in the eyes. I was scared, but I didnt want to appear like a coward. A cold smile appeared at the corners of the mans mouth. Such powerful eyes you possess! Ive heard that many times before. As a person who lost both of my parents, if I want to survive in this harsh world, I need to be spiteful. Thats why I had lived with my eyes wide open. It was myst shred of pride. Perhaps pleased by my gaze, the man chuckled and turned away. However, it didnt take long for me to realize that I was mistaken. The man spoke to his subordinates standing next to him, That young man seems to have quite a lot of spite and guts for an orphan whos wandering the world But he doesnt need anything like that here, so scrape them off cleanly. I didnt know then. Just how scary the true meaning of those words were I wonder how I looked back then in the eyes of others. The way I am now, having been beaten and battered. SoundlessWind21s Notes: This is another work of Woo-Gak, the author of the novel, Reaper of the Drifting Moon (RDM). I will try my best to trante this novel but it will not follow the same schedule as RDM (i.e. daily releases). Ill try to upload 2-3 times a week if I can but its not guaranteed. I might host another Patreon for this maybe once I catch up to the manhwa (i.e. chapter 100) or if readers want me to release more chapters per week haha (since thatll incentivice me to constantly update). Update October 21, 2023: I have now made a new Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak:SW21 Trantions. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 1: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (1) Chapter 1: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 1 Manhwa: Chapter 1 Episode 1: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (1) The greatest sect under the sky. People called that ce the Jade Heaven Alliance.1 In the magnificentnd that boasted the size of a massive city beyond a mere castle, countless legends of heroes were handed down. The tales of heroes which were as numerous as the stars scattered in the sky, caused the hearts of countless people to flutter. The endless towering high walls, the innumerable number of pavilions visible from afar, and therge g fluttering above the gates in the center of the castle, with the three words Jade Heaven Alliance embroidered in golden thread. The tattered and worn-out triangr g was the symbol of the Jade Heaven Alliance, and the source that made countless hearts race. Hundreds of martial artists lined up left and right under the triangr g at the gates of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Dressed in in robes with crude swords around their waists, they were all standing motionlessly, as if waiting for someone. Their clothes and facial expressions were so identical that there was not the slightest hint of individuality. Anyone who would look at them would find it hard to see a difference. In the midst of the martial artists standing motionless like statues, was a young man who looked to be barely twenty years old. He was an ordinary-looking man, with nothing remarkable about him except that he stood a head taller than the rest of the crowd. His eyebrows were thick, yet his eyes were gentle. His features were also soft, giving him an overall weak look. The young mans name was Lee Gwak, a martial artist from the Outer Hall of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak looked at the road that stretched into the distant horizon with a nervous expression. The main task of the Outer Party was to guard the outskirts of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Due to their constant chores and missions, most of the Outer Hall martial artists stayed in their quarters. They would only be sometimes mobilized for ceremonial processions and other misceneous duties outside of their primary duties. Lee Gwak would normally have gone to his quarters after his nightly guard duty and taken a long nap by now. However, since a mobilization order was suddenly issued to everyone, he had no choice but to attend the procession without getting any sleep. Since he hadnt slept well, he found himself yawning a lot. But he couldnt yawn in front of so many people, so he gritted his teeth and held it in. In the end, he couldnt help but feel tears forming in the corners of his eyes. Are you really that sleepy? Lee Gwak heard a low voice from beside him. Even without turning his head, he recognized the owner of the voice, so he answered in an equally low voice, I feel like dying. He wasmunicating in a way simr to ventriloquism, transmitting his voice by barely opening his mouth. The young man nodded slightly when he heard Lee Gwaks answer. Well, youve been up all night. He, too, was using ventriloquism, barely opening his mouth tomunicate. He was different from Lee Gwak in many ways. He was a handsome man with distinctive features, and his angr jaw muscles made him look strong. His name was Go Jeon-ok. He joined the Jade Heaven Alliance two yearster than Lee Gwak. One of them would normally have been the senior and the other junior, causing them to treat each other strictly because of the difference in the hierarchy, but since they were the same age, they werefortable with each other. Since Go Jeon-ok belonged to another group, he had worked the day shift yesterday. So unlike Lee Gwak, Go Jeon-oks eyes were full of vitality because he had a good nights sleep. The two of them continued their conversation in ventriloquism, their eyes still fixed in front of them, Whats with all this fuss today? Whosing? Did you hear anything about it? I dont know. Is a renowned martial artist from the Ten Supremes2ing? Otherwise, why else do such an borate weing event? How would a bunch of small fries like us know about stuff like that? Lee Gwak raised his voice slightly at Go Jeon-oks persistent questioning. His face filled with impatience. Having stayed up all night, he was restless and agitated from being called upon for this non-mission-rted task of standing around without moving. The problem was, he didnt know how long this waiting would continue. It was then. Would the two of you be quiet? Or do you have a death wish? A low but sharp voice came from behind them. Lee Gwak and Go Jeon-ok didnt dare to answer. They just kept their mouths shut. They could tell from the voice alone who the voice belonged to it was Oh Guhong. Oh Guhong was the captain of Outer Halls Squad 13, to which Lee Gwak belonged. Like the other two, Oh Guhongs face was full of impatience. Even though he held the position of the captain, he was equally tired of all these waiting. He, too, was curious about the identity of the guests. But as a squad captain, he had to be patient and endure silently. It was then. With the screeching sound of rusted hinges, the massive gate of the Jade Heaven Alliance opened. As soon as the gate opened, revealing a group of warriors, Oh Guhongs pupils shook. Why are they here? When a guest or outsider arrives, the Outer Courts Leader,3 Geum Guho, would usually be the one who would go out to greet them. The Outer Hall is also part of the Outer Court. Most of the things that took ce outside of the Jade Heaven Alliance were within the jurisdiction of the Outer Court. That was why Oh Guhong assumed that the Outer Courts Leader would be the one to greet iing guests today as well. However, the people walking out of the gates were clearly martial artists from the Inner Court. Among them, the most prominent one was the man in his mid-tote forties at the head of the line. Wearing a light blue robe and holding a sword tightly, the mans face looked cold and intelligent. His eyes were sharp and transparent like ss, as if he could read the thoughts of the people he was looking at, and the tense atmosphere he exuded made the people around him naturally tense up. There were countless martial artists in the Jade Heaven Alliance, but only one had such a unique atmosphere and aura. The Inner Courts Leader, Joo Shin-yoon.4 He was a fearsome swordsman, nicknamed the Phantom Moon Sword.5 He possessed tremendous political power, enough to control one of the most important factions of the Jade Heaven Alliance, the Inner Court. The Inner Courts Leader, the most powerful of the Four Courtyards6 that serve as the backbone of the Jade Heaven Alliance, was none other than the Phantom Moon Sword, Joo Shin-yoon. However, he was extremely reluctant to appear in public, so very few people had actually seen him in person. For Joo Shin-yoon to appear in a public event such as this meant that the guestsing to the Jade Heaven Alliance today were in no way ordinary. Ugh! When Lee Gwak sneakily took a quick nce at Joo Shin-yoon, he could not help but shudder. Although Joo Shin-yoon rarely showed himself, Lee Gwak had actually seen him a few times when he went on errands to the Inner Court. But even after seeing him several times, Lee Gwak could never get used to Joo Shin-yoons emotionless appearance. He would always have goosebumps at the sight of him, who did not seem like a human. Standing in front of him, Lee Gwak felt like he was standing naked in a snowy field. Joo Shin-yoons uncharacteristically emotionless eyes would make anyone flinch and shrink back. As Joo Shin-yoon walked out, he was apanied by his fellow Inner Court warriors. None of the martial artists in the Outer Hall dared to look them in the eye, only swallowing dryly. Joo Shin-yoon stared off into the horizon, his eyes devoid of emotion. Are theying? At that moment, a huge cloud of dust rose from the horizon, as if it had been waiting for him to appear. The dust cloud quickly moved closer to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak looked at the dust cloud with great concentration. After staring at it for a while, the dust cloud became clearer, and he could finally see the hundred or so horse-mounted warriors charging through them. As he inspected the horse-mounted warriors, Lee Gwak felt his breath catch in his throat. He didnt know anything about their identities or status, but the tremendous momentum they exuded was enough to overwhelm him. It was as if a giant mountain was approaching. The faces of the Outer Hall members turned white in fear at the sight of their overwhelming majesty. Lee Gwak was no different. Although he was an Outer Hall martial artist of the Jade Heaven Alliance, his martial arts skills were nothing special. The only martial arts he had learned after joining the Jade Heaven Alliance were the basic ones that the Outer Hall martial artists practiced. Of course, that was enough for him to earn a decent position in a local gang, but in the Jade Heaven Alliance, his skill was nothing. There were plenty of martial artists with higher skills than him in the sect. Euhm! A groan escaped from Lee Gwaks lips, simr to the other martial artists. The closer the hundred or so cavalry got, the more pressure the Outer Hall martial artists felt grew. The corner of Joo Shin-yoons mouth twisted. Are they trying to intimidate us from the start? How arrogant! A gleam of contempt and anger appeared in his eyes. At that moment, the martial artists standing behind him surged their qi. Their qi shielded the Outer Hall martial artist from the pressure exuded by the cavalry. Crash! Sparks flew in the air as the qi of the cavalry shed with the qi of the Inner Court martial artists. Finally, the cavalry arrived at the front of the Jade Heaven Alliances gate after passing through the group of Outer Hall martial artists stationed outside. The cavalry were all d in jet-ck armor, and every single one of them exuded an unsettling aura. Although there were only a hundred of them, theirmanding presence was enough to overwhelm the entire group of the Outer Hall martial artists. In particr, the man at the forefront of the cavalry emanated such an intense presence that it was suffocating. Lee Gwak frowned as he looked at the man leading the cavalry. The man didnt look much older than Lee Gwak, but the energy he exuded, and the look in his eyes were iparable to Lee Gwaks. Lee Gwak believed that the man was at the pinnacle, or at least on par with one of the top martial artists asionally seen in the Jade Heaven Alliance. This was because the top masters in the Jade Heaven Alliance exuded the same presence as this man. The mans gaze swept over the Outer Hall martial artists lined up at his left and right. Urk! A gasp escaped Lee Gwaks lips. Although it was just a passing nce, the mans eyes sent a chill down his spine, and caused his heart to pound like crazy. The mans gaze was so terrifying, that it felt like his entire body was being stabbed by a sharp de. Thats how Lee Gwak felt when he saw the man, a man who lived in a world so far above him that he dared not look up. Phew! Only after the mans gaze passed by did Lee Gwak breathe a sigh of relief. While he was relieved to be alive, he also felt that the world was not fair. There was not much of an age difference between him and the man, yet the difference in martial arts skill and status was as great as the difference between heaven and earth. Lee Gwak didnt know the mans name or identity, but he felt that he must belong to a great power or sect, or otherwise, the great Inner Courts Leader Joo Shin-yoon wouldnt havee out himself to meet him. The man leading the cavalry got off his horse. When Joo Shin-yoon approached, the man smiled enigmatically and took up arms. He greeted Joo Shin-yoon first, but did so with confidence and without any hint of humiliation. Joo Shin-yoon looked at the man without saying anything, causing a tense atmosphere to hang between the two, like a tightly stretched rope. Joo Shin-yoon looked at the man with disapproval, while the man responded with a calm expression. But that didntst long, since Joo Shin-yoon spoke to the man in a low voice causing the man to nod in return. After exchanging a few words, the two of them soon walked to the Jade Heaven Alliance, followed by the Inner Court martial artists and the hundred horsemen. The martial artists who were far away, such as those belonging to the Outer Hall and Outer Court, couldnt hear what they were talking about. In any case, their role was no more than to disy the glory of the Outer Court. Anything more was off-limits to them, an invible territory. Everyone, disperse and return to your ces. The martial artists from the Outer Court who were mobilized for the procession were now ordered to dispersed. Phew! I thought I was going to die. The Outer Hall martial artists, who had been standing still until now, spoke in a tired voice while pping their stiff limbs. Lee Gwak also rubbed his back to loosen his stiff muscles. Go Jeon-ok walked over to Lee Gwaks side, and asked, Who do you think they are? Why do you care? Arent you even curious? That theyre being greeted personally by the Inner Courts Leader? Whats the point of wondering? Its not like we would be able to find out anyway. Lee Gwak replied bluntly. Although he didnt know who the man was, it was clear that he was a chosen one, unlike themselves. Lee Gwak knew that those who lived ordinary lives like himself, could never be someone like that man, no matter how many times they die ande back to life. While others might blindly envy the untouchability of the Jade Heaven Alliance, there was still a hierarchy within the sect. And the Outer Hall, of which Lee Gwak was a member, was at the bottom of the food chain. Once a member of the Outer Hall, it was not easy for someone to move to another organization within the Jade Heaven Alliance. The hierarchical and organizational structure of the Jade Heaven Alliance was more rigid than anyone might think. It was better not to pay too much attention to what was going on above them. Lee Gwak knew that from experience over the past few years. But his friend Go Jeon-ok thought differently. Im watching from the sidelines for now, but Ill be standing among them one day, I promise! Yes! When you do, look out and take care of me. Hmph, were friends, just trust me. Go Jeon-ok boasted, pounding his fist on his chest. Lee Gwak just stared at him wordlessly. Go Jeon-ok has always been ambitious. Although he was currently at the bottom, he had always openly expressed his ambition to one day be the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Its not that others couldnt understand his determination, but the Jade Heaven Alliance was not a ce where lower-level martial artists could easily surpass the barriers. The greater the ambition, the heavier the scars one is likely to receive. Lee Gwak was afraid that he might hurt Go Jeon-oks feelings, but he decided not to say anything because he knew that Go Jeon-ok wouldnt listen anyway. Go Jeon-ok patted Lee Gwak on the shoulder and said, I have to go on guard duty now. You should go and get some rest too. You look terrible. Yes. See you. Go Jeon-ok hurriedly rushed into the Jade Heaven Alliance, while Lee Gwak, who was alone, walked slowly. He was staggering because his back felt sore and heavier than ever today, probably because hed been up all night. Lee Gwak shuffled along the street, grimacing in pain. He was walking through the streets of the outermost part of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Over the past few years, the Jade Heaven Alliance has grown to an enormous size through repeated expansions. Major organizations such as the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, the Inner Court, and the Main Court were all located inside the walls, but the Outer Court and other supporting organizations were located in the outer walls. The street where Lee Gwak was walking down now was one of the areas within the outer walls. Despite being outside the walls, there was nothing that couldnt be found in the massive city. On either side of the streets were numerous shops, smithies, inns, and even brothels where courtesans were plying their trade withughter. While strict procedures were required to enter the inner walls, the outer city was rtively simple to enter, so many people came to and from every day. When Lee Gwak first entered the Jade Heaven Alliance, he was struck with amazement by the sheer scale of the ce, and though he had gotten used to it over the years, there were still times when he would feel unfamiliar with the scenery. Today was one of those days. There were tons of people moving around with purpose. Unlike himself, who spent each day wandering aimlessly since entering the Jade Heaven Alliance, these people around him were all living their lives with such energy and purpose. Hoo! An exasperated sigh escaped Lee Gwaks lips. He stumbled along, with his head lowered. His back cast a long ck shadow as he faced the rising sun. Lee Gwaks figure quickly disappeared into the crowd. SoundlessWind21s Notes: I havent finished reading the manhwa yet but Ill do my best to align the trantion or terminologies used for consistency. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Jade Heaven Alliance. Raws: ().
  2. Ten Supremes. Raws: ().
  1. Outer Courts Leader. Raws: ().
  2. Inner Courts Leader. Raws: ().
  3. Phantom Moon Sword. Raws: ().
  4. Four Courtyards. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 2: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (2) Chapter 2: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 2 Manhwa: Chapter 1-2 Episode 1: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (2) He slept as if he had passed out. When Lee Gwak woke up, the sun was slipping into the west from the middle sky. He had slept for more than half a day. Still lying on the bed, Lee Gwak stared at the ceiling. It was a view he had seen for the past few years. Everything from the cracks here and there, and the sagging spiderwebs looked the same. It felt as if time had stood still in this ce. Damn it! Lee Gwak shook his head and pushed himself out of bed. Despite working hard and saving money for so many years, he felt pathetic that he still couldnt leave this lodging. Push yourself a little harder, Lee Gwak! He encouraged himself. Although the reality was harsh, he still clung to the hope that if he persevered and saved enough money, he would soon be able to buy a small house on the outskirts of the Jade Heavens Alliance. He washed his face quickly at the well on one side of the lodgings. Chah-hat! Hup! From the training ground attached to the front of the lodgings, about a dozen or so Outer Hall warriors could be seen practicing martial arts. They were all practicing a basic skill that everyone had to learn upon entering the Outer Hall. Seeing their unfamiliar faces sweating profusely in training, they seemed to be recent neers. Lee Gwak remembered back to the days when he too was once like that. Lee Gwak watched the new recruits training for a while, before walking outside. You are on the evening shift tonight as well, right? Are you going to meet with that person again? Hehe! A few familiar faces teased him. Lee Gwak gave them a curt reply as he continued walking away. Having lived in the dormitory for five years already, they all knew too much about each other. Privacy was out of the question in this ce. Lee Gwak left the dormitory and walked down the street. The scenery changed as soon as he left the dormitory. There were numerous shops along the street, with many people walking in and out of them. It was safe to say that it looked like any other ordinary street. It had been a long time since the Jade Heaven Alliance had surpassed the limits of Jianghu. The very fact that they had opened the Outer Court to the public like this spoke volumes about their strength and confidence. Even though the world was divided into ten different factions, none of them couldpare to the Jade Heaven Alliance. It was not without reason that they were called the Supreme Overlord, the number one sect. Lee Gwak walked in silence through the now familiar streets. After being in the Jade Heaven Alliance for five years, he knew quite a few faces on the street. There were families of martial artists who were part of the Jade Heaven Alliance, and there were those who had set up shops for the sole purpose of making money. All of them were focused on their livelihoods. Suddenly, a look of envy shed across Lee Gwaks face. They were all part of someones family, and they all had someone to share dinner withter in the evening. They live an ordinary and normal life, and he envied them. It was then that Lee Gwak sighed softly. Dont cry, you fool! If youre angry about getting beaten up, you should grit your teeth and fight back! Why are you running away and crying? Suddenly, a young girls sharp voice pierced Lee Gwaks ears. Lee Gwak unknowingly turned his head, then he saw a boy who looked barely over ten years old, sobbing, and a girl of the same age scolding him, with her hands on her hips. The boys face was swollen and bruised, as if he had been beaten by someone. The girl was looking into the boys face, raising her voice. The girl had exceptionally white skin and delicate features that made her look like a doll, but the most striking thing about her was her pitch-ck eyes that almost looked like stars sparkling in the skies. The glint in her eyes was not simply a sign of intelligence. Suddenly, the girl grabbed the boys hand and pulled him along. Lets go. But! What do you mean, but? Stop talking and follow me. The girl grabbed the hesitant boys hand and led the way. Coincidentally, the direction the girl was heading in ovepped with Lee Gwaks path. Lee Gwak unintentionally ended up following the girl, and thus he could hear their conversation even more clearly. Do you want to keep getting hit like this? How can a man live with such a weak sense of pride? I did my best too. But what can I do when theres a bunch of theming at me? How many of them were there? What? How many of them jumped on you? F, Four! Four of them? How dare they touch Lim Sobos younger brother? Theyre dead meat! Lim Sobo rolled up her sleeves and her eyes shed. She walked forward with quick strides, leaving the boy behind. The boy, left behind, could only stare after her retreating figure, helpless. T, This is bad The boy muttered, dazed. Lim Sobos figure quickly disappeared into the alley. Lee Gwak watched the alley where Lim Sobo had disappeared with intrigued eyes. AHHH! Sa, save me! You witch! At that moment, childrens screams erupted from inside the alley. Their voices were filled with terror. Out of curiosity, Lee Gwak sneaked a peek into the alleyway. As if on cue, four boys came running out, their faces were covered in tears and snot. They were clearly terrified. One of them bumped into Lee Gwaks stomach and fell to the ground. Are you okay? Ugh! Damn it all! The boy did not answer Lee Gwaks question but instead red at the alley and then ran away. Chet, small fries. At that moment, Lim Sobo emerged from the alley, dusting her hands off. Lee Gwak looked at her with an expression of wonder. He couldnt figure out how a young girl like Lim Sobo managed to frighten four boys of her own age. There were also no signs of her using martial arts on the boys, so she must have used some other method, but Lee Gwak couldnt figure out what it was. Suddenly, Lim Sobo red at Lee Gwak with a sharp look. Who are you? Just a passerby. Why arent you passing by then? Lee Gwak shrugged at Lim Sobos provocative words. I was just curious You know that curiosity killed the cat, right? Just kidding, hehe! Suddenly, Lim Sobo smiled brightly. Lee Gwak shook his head at her sudden cheerful expression. You sure do love scaring and surprising other people, huh? I hear that a lot, but old man, you must be a warrior from the Outer Hall, right? How did you know? Who else would wear such rustic robes besides the martial artists from the Outer Hall? Lee Gwak grimaced at Lim Sobos words. As she said, the robe symbolized the Outer Hall. Anyone affiliated with the Outer Hall had to wear it without exception. You seem to know a lot about the Jade Heaven Alliance. I just know a little. Really? Whats your name, old man? Im not an old man, you know. Lee Gwak was only in his early twenties. He was still clearly in his prime, so hearing a young girl call him an old man didnt make him feel very good. Should I call you big brother then? Nevermind. So, big brother, whats your name? Lee Gwak. Its a weird name, so its easy to remember. Lim Sobo smiled slyly. The more he looked at her, the stranger he felt. It was as if he was looking at a snake that had been alive for decades, not a ten-year-old girl. Lee Gwak frowned as he looked at Lim Sobo. Just then, Lim Sobos younger brother approached and bowed his head. Im sorry, big brother. My sister is very rude, isnt she? No, its okay. My name is Lim Ji-moon. I apologize on behalf of my sister. Shut up, you stupid younger brother! How could you look down on me after I have beaten up those bastards for you? Why are you acting like this, sister? I can handle it. Why are you making this a big deal? Its because youre so indecisive, thats why youre getting beaten up by those things. Ah, really Stop talking and follow me, you idiot. Im not an idiot. Then you must be stupid. Really! Just follow me. Tch! Lim Ji-moon eventually had to bow his head, unable to win over Lim Sobos stubbornness. Then, brother Lee Gwak. See you again next time. Lim Sobo quickly disappeared with Lim Ji-moon. Lee Gwak shook his head, bewildered. It felt as if he had just had a wild dream. The memory that Lim Sobo and her brother had left him was that intense. All sorts of things happen. Lee Gwak muttered in a low voice and started walking again. As soon as he passed the alley where Lim Sobo had beaten up the boys for beating up her brother, his destination appeared. A faint smile appeared on Lee Gwaks face. There was a sign hanging on the main gate of arge mansion that read Grand Abyss Music Hall.1 As the name suggested, it was a ce that nurtured and taught musicians. As the Jade Heaven Alliance became the number one sect in the world, banquets were held everywhere, and musicians were needed to perform. The Grand Abyss Music Hall was established to meet this demand. It was a ce that specialized in training musicians. Lee Gwak walked boldly into the building. His destination was a quiet room deep within the center of the building. It was where musicians studying instruments at the Grand Abyss Music Hall mainly resided. As he arrived at the dwelling, a refreshing voice greeted him. Brother! A mysterious woman approached Lee Gwak at a brisk pace. The woman, dressed in a red silk dress with splendid patterns, was incredibly beautiful. Herrge eyes were watery, and her small lips, positioned beneath her high nose, were very red. Her appearance as she walked towards him, with a zither in her hand, was as beautiful as a fairys. Lee Gwak looked at the woman with a mesmerized expression. Yul-seon! The womans name was Geum Yul-seon. She was Lee Gwaks lover who had promised to spend the rest of her life with him. He met her three years ago when he was in deep despair. Like him, she was an orphan wandering the world and had not yet found a ce in the Jade Heaven Alliance. The two fell in love with each other at first sight and began to rely on each other. Although she was of humble appearance, her musical sense was exceptional. Her talent was soon recognized and she was epted into the Grand Abyss Music Hall, where she and him continued to meet. Geum Yul-seon was Lee Gwaks hope and light. Why do you look so pale? I didnt sleep well because of some work. Really? How about you? Has work been tiring for you? Tired? Not at all, I love what I do. Geum Yul-seon gently smiled, unconsciously stroking her red silk dress. The touch felt enchantingly smooth, like a snake, without a single snag. Is that a new dress? Ive never seen it before. Yes! I got it a little while ago. Isnt it a bit much? It looks expensive. I did overdo it a little, but I had no choice. If I look poor and shabby, no one wille to me. Hmm! Dont worry too much, Im cutting back in other areas. Okay! At Geum Yul-seons smile, Lee Gwaks expression softened Geum Yul-seon was the most beautiful person among the people Lee Gwak knew. He had never seen a woman more beautiful than her, and the fact that someone as beautiful as her loves him felt like a dream. Lee Gwak opened his arms and embraced Geum Yul-seon. Geum Yul-seon closed her eyes and nestled in Lee Gwaks broad chest. A pleasant scent emanated from Geum Yul-seons body. Just by smelling her skin, Lee Gwak felt as if all his worries and concerns in the world were melting away. I love you. I love you too. The two whispered words of love as they breathed in each others scent. Just be patient. Sooner orter, Ill be able to get a little ce of my own. Once I do, we can live together then. Dont rush, my dear. Im already happy enough. Its because Im insecure. Youre so beautiful. Im worried that someone else will take you away. Brother, dont you trust me? I do! Then its fine, you just have to trust me. Okay! Now go, you have to go out for your evening shift. Geum Yul-seon smiled as she pulled away from Lee Gwaks arms. Lee Gwak looked at her with longing eyes, her face was tinged with the glow of the setting sun. Im leaving! Take care. With a wistful look, Lee Gwak grasped her small, soft hand once more and released it, then turned and walked away. Before leaving the Grand Abyss Music Hall, Lee Gwak looked back onest time, but Geum Yul-seon was nowhere to be seen. Although he thought she must have left for some important matter, he couldnt help but feel a little disappointed. Lee Gwak shook his head to clear his unnecessary thoughts. Lately, he had been filled with these needless distractions. Before he knew it, the sun was dimly setting beyond the walls. As Geum Yul-seon had said, it was time for his evening shift. The ce where he had to stand guard today was right at the front gate of the Jade Heaven Alliance, the very ce where he had been busy greeting guests in the morning. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Im reading the manhwa and theres a difference. In the manhwa, Geum Yul-seon got her red silk robe from a rich customer, but here in the novel, it seems like she bought it on her own. Plus, she and Lee Gwak seem more affectionate? Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Grand Abyss Music Hall. Raws: (). In the manhwa, this is tranted as Musical Performance Hall.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 3: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (3) Chapter 3: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 3 Manhwa: Chapters 1-3 Episode 1: Martial Artist Lee Gwak (3) Squad 13 gathered in one ce to perform their evening guard duty. Are you slowpokes noting quickly? Oh Guhong, the leader of Squad 13, red but not a single member of his group seemed frightened. Brother, if youre done talking, lets get moving. Arent you tired of saying the same thing every day? Instead, the squad members teased Oh Guhong. Ah, you brats! Oh Guhong frowned, visibly displeased. But it didnt take long for him to rx his stony expression and shake his head repeatedly. There was no such thing as authority for a leader in Squad 13. They had been together for such a long time. And even though Oh Guhong was the leader, his martial arts werent particrly strong. He was only the leader because he hadsted the longest in Squad 13. But, this wasnt the case for all other squads in the Outer Hall. Other squads had strict hierarchies. Only Squad 13 was unusually free. Perhaps this was because the leader had been promoted naturally from within the squad, not from the outside. Oh Guhong looked at the members one by one. He had been together with them for a long time, some for as many as ten years while some for at least five. He couldnt help but feel affectionate toward them. Oh Guhongs gaze suddenly stopped at a young man. The man, who was checking his attire with a smile on his face, was none other than Lee Gwak. Oh, youngest! Yes! Did you go to the Grand Abyss Music Hall again? Youre grinning from ear to ear. Is it that obvious? Control your expression. There are a lot of lonely older brothers here. Yes! Lee Gwak quickly replied. Although he said so, the smile on his lips didnt fade. Thats howfortable and at ease he felt. After more than five years of being together, they knew a lot about each other. When Lee Gwak first entered the Jade Heaven Alliance and was struggling to adjust, it was Squad 13 who took care of him. Hehe! Seems our leader is lonely. Hes scolding Gwak. Yeah, well, hes already in his mid-thirties. Its understandable why hes lonely. Not missing the chance, the other squad members yfully attacked Oh Guhong. Quiet! If youre all ready, lets depart for the main gate. If were even a littlete, the leader of Squad 12 will throw a fit. Yes, sir! Lets go! Squad 13 headed towards the main gate. Although there were as many as twenty warriors walking, nobody on the street paid them any mind. It was amon sight in the Jade Heaven Alliance. Upon arriving at the gate, Squad 12, who had been on daytime duty, greeted them. Oh, youre here! Was everything okay? It was so quiet I thought Id die of boredom. Cho Mu-tak, the leader of Squad 12, chatted freely with Oh Guhong. The two of them were quite close, so their conversation was rxed. Well, then, were off. Good luck! Leading Squad 12, Cho Mu-tak entered the castle gate. Just then, one member of Squad 12 approached Lee Gwak. Take care. Im going in. It was Go Jeon-ok. Youve worked hard. Go back and get a good nights rest. Yes! Go Jeon-ok passed by Lee Gwak with a smile. As soon as Go Jeon-ok was out of sight, another member of Squad 13 walked up to Lee Gwak and whispered, That guy has been lurking around the Heavenly Intelligence Hall1 recently. Heavenly Intelligence Hall? Yes, hes a very desperate man who wants to make it big. Be careful! You dont want to get struck by lightning standing next to him.2 The man who spoke with a stern expression was Gok Chae-bong. I know. Thats good, then. Gok Chae-bong nodded with a relieved expression. The Heavenly Intelligence Hall was a department that, along with the Outer Hall, formed the backbone of the Outer Court. If the Outer Hall was in charge of protecting the outer boundaries of the Jade Heaven Alliance, the Heavenly Intelligence Hall was responsible for collecting external information. Even after the end of the Great Heavenly Blood War a hundred years ago, when the great powers shed over the fate of the heavens, the threat did not disappear. Thats why the Jade Heaven Alliance created the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, a department dedicated to gathering information from the outside world. But even if it was a department that belonged to the Outer Court, its importance could hardly bepared. Aside from a few people exposed to the outside world, most of the members identities were unknown. The mere fact that Go Jeon-ok was in contact with such a department showed how reckless and ambitious he was. Lee Gwak stood in front of the gate, thinking that he would have to advise Go Jeon-ok someday. Dont get distracted, and keep your guard up. If the higher-ups catch you messing around, youre going to get reprimanded. Oh Guhong again admonished his squad members, who didnt seem to care. They didnt pay much attention to his warning and take it seriously because it wasnt something they were hearing for the first time, but they didnt ignore them either. They knew well that they could face severe repercussions if their negligence was exposed. Day shifts might be boring, but night shifts were a different matter. Thats because during the day, people who received permission would line up to enter the gates and time would pass rtively quickly with them having to screen and check those people. Evening shifts, on the other hand, require endless vignce. They would have to be constantly on the lookout if there were any suspicious people approaching the closed gates. Its hard to see a single person all night. Naturally, the passage of time felt slower. Withrge torches lit on both sides of the fortress gates, they focused on their guard duties. Lee Gwak also looked straight ahead, his mind fully alert. Tonight, too, time passed tediously. The moon was high in the sky, but not a single person approached the city gates. Maybe such a thing was to be expected. The Jade Heaven Alliance was indisputably the greatest power in the world. Although the Ten Supremes were said to be gaining momentum and influence in recent years, they would only be able topete with the Jade Heaven Alliance only if several of thembined forces. Naturally, no one dared to approach Jade Heaven Alliance with any impure intentions. Lee Gwak stood in ce, fidgeting with the shoddy sword attached to his waist. It was a cheap weapon he received when he was first assigned to Outer Hall Squad 13. Though hed taken care of it, its quality was so poor that its edge was already missing in several ces. I hope it holds up. If the sword identally breaks, he would have to buy a new one with his own money. Such a situation would ruin his n to save money to buy a small house. His mind wasplicated. Even more so these days. Even if he somehow managed to save up, buy a house and live with Geum Yul-seon, there was still a problem. Living alone was a different matter altogether with living with another person. There would be so many more things to pay for, and he doubted whether an Outer Hall warrior like him would be able to handle and afford the increased expenses. The more he thought about the future, the more his head hurt. Lee Gwak unknowingly furrowed his brows. It was then. H-Hey, over there! One of the members standing guard with him pointed ahead and blurted out. Lee Gwak and the rest of Squad 13 unconsciously tightened their grips on their swords as they stared forward. Why? Whats going on? Lee Gwak channeled energy into his eyes, elevating his vision. Then, in the distance, he could see ck figures in the darkness approaching the gates. Oh Guhong unsheathed his sword and shouted, Who are you? Reveal your identity! There was an undeniable tension in his voice. He didnt think they were enemies, but he couldnt be sure. At the moment when the tension of Squad 13 reached its peak, a voice came from the darkness, We are the Blue Dragon Squad.4 Blue Dragon Squad? At that moment, a group of martial artists wearing blue robes emerged from the darkness. Oh Guhong looked at them with wide eyes. When he recognized their faces, a look of relief appeared on his face. Their faces were familiar. Captain Shim! Ah, Captain Oh. So, its Squad 13s turn for the watch today. Thats right. Oh Guhong hastily replied. The man he was talking to was Shim Woo-yeon, the leader of the Blue Dragon Squad. Although both were called captains, the Blue Dragon Squad was iparably stronger than the Outer Hall,prised only of formidable figures. Unlike the Outer Hall, which belonged to the Outer Court, the Blue Dragon Squad was affiliated with the Main Court. The military power of the Main Court,prised of Two Corps, Three Battalions, and Four Squads, was so strong that it was counted among the strongest within the Jade Heaven Alliance.5,6,7 Naturally, even if both were called captains, there could be a great difference in their strength. In particr, the leader of the Blue Dragon Squad, Shim Woo-yeon, was known as a peak swordsman. He could easily subdue or kill a martial artist of Oh Guhongs caliber in a matter of tens of seconds. Naturally, Oh Guhong had no choice but to yield. Why is the Blue Dragon Squad here at this time? We are on our way back after finishing a mission outside. Ah! At Shim Woo-yeons terse reply, Oh Guhong eximed. Unlike the Outer Hall, which is always on standby within the Jade Heaven Alliance, warriors belonging to the Main Court often had external missions. Among them, the squads of the Main Court were particrly busy with external tasks. Oh Guhong took a closer look at the Blue Dragon Squad. Their clothes were torn here and there, and they were bleeding from various wounds. It was clear they had been through perilous missions. Then, Oh Guhong caught sight of unfamiliar figures standing behind the Blue Dragon Squad. Oh Guhong asked Shim Woo-yeon, Who are they? They are the people involved in this mission. Hmm! We need to ask for permission from the higher-ups whether they can enter, so we would like the Outer Hall to take care of them in the meantime. You mean now? Yes! Understood. Oh Guhong replied. These were the words of the leader of the Blue Dragon Squad. He had no authority to refuse in the first ce. Oh Guhong looked at Lee Gwak and others. Lee Gwak, Seok Yi-cheon, take them to the White Sage Pavilion.8 Yes, captain! Understood! Lee Gwak and Seok Yi-cheon responded without hesitation. Though they were informal with each other, they clearly separated public and private matters. The two went over to look closely at the people brought by the Blue Dragon Squad. They ranged from children who looked to be only twelve years old to boys and girls who looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. Their appearance also suggested that they had been through hardships. They looked at Lee Gwak and Seok Yi-cheon with eyes filled with fear. Lee Gwak spoke to them, Everyone, follow us! As long as follow our directions, everything will be fine! Instead of responding, the children lowered their heads and followed Lee Gwak and others. The White Sage Pavilion was a small building located on the outskirts of the Jade Heaven Alliance. It was separated from the outside by a high fence and was easy to monitor, so it was mainly used to detain and monitor suspicious individuals trying to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance. After watching the children following Lee Gwak and Seok Yi-cheon for a moment, Shim Woo-yeon soon led the Blue Dragon Squad inside the gates. Whats going on? It looks like theyve been through quite an ordeal. As the remaining members of Squad 13 murmured, Oh Guhong frowned. Is this a one or two-day issue? Cant you stand guard properly? The members of Squad 13 quickly returned to their posts. Oh Guhong knew it was beneficial to ignore matters rted to the Main Court. Although he was curious and had many questions of his own, he deliberately showed no interest and did not bother to ask. Once they are at the White Sage Pavilion, the Main Court will handle the rest. Although Lee Gwak and Seok Yi-cheon would be somewhat tired from guarding the White Sage Pavilion, he couldnt help them. * * * The White Sage Pavilion was not far from the main entrance. Rest here. There are four rooms, so the men can split these two on one side, and the women can use the two rooms on the opposite side. Lee Gwak assigned rooms to the children. The children silently entered the rooms Lee Gwak had designated for them. He was about to leave after assigning rooms to the young girls when, Excuse me? Suddenly, one of the children cautiously grabbed Lee Gwaks sleeve. It was a girl who had been bowing her head down until now. Seeing Lee Gwaks puzzled expression, the girl cautiously spoke. Are you perhaps Brother Gwak? Do you know me? Youre really brother Gwak! Huhuh! At Lee Gwaks response, the girl covered her mouth with one hand and sobbed. Lee Gwak then wore a bewildered expression. Who are you and how do you know me? Im Socheon. Socheon? You cant mean Han Socheon from Snow Valley Vige?9 Thats right! The girl pushed back her disheveled hair, revealing her hidden features. She was a beautiful girl with dark eyebrows. Her eyes were as deep as her dark eyebrows, her nose was sharp, and her small lips, reminiscent of a plum blossom, were extremely red. How did you end up here? Brother Gwak. Heuk Heuk! Calm down and tell me what happened. How did you get here? Theyre all dead! What do you mean? Everyone in the vige is dead! My dad, mom Suddenly, Han Socheon buried her face in Lee Gwaks chest and sobbed uncontrobly. Her crying became a fuse. Huhu! Huhueong! The girls who were in the room all burst into tears at the same time. The room was filled with the sound of the girls crying in no time. However, their cries no longer reached Lee Gwaks ears. Even though he had left a long time ago, the Snow Valley Vige was his hometown. Upon hearing the tragedy that befell his hometown through Han Socheons words, Lee Gwaks legs wavered. SoundlessWind21s Notes: There is no set schedule yet on the chapter releases. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Raws: ().
  2. You dont want to get struck by lightning standing next to him. Raws: .
  3. Great Heavenly Blood War. Raws: ().
  4. Blue Dragon Squad. Raws: ().
  5. Two Corps. Raws: ().
  6. Three Battalions. Raws: ().
  7. Four Squads. Raws: ().
  8. White Sage Pavilion. Raws: ().
  9. Snow Valley Vige. Raws: (). This is tranted as Snow Canyon in the manhwa.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 4: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (1) Chapter 4: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 4 Manhwa: Chapters 3 Episode 2: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (1) Han Socheon buried her face in Lee Gwaks chest and sobbed uncontrobly. Lee Gwaks chest was soon stained with Han Socheons tears. Unable to push Han Socheon away, Lee Gwak simply patted her back. Although he had many questions, he waited for her to calm down. How much time had passed? Lee Gwak didnt know, but Han Socheons sobs gradually subsided. The trembling in her shoulders also began to disappear when she felt more or less stable. Only then did Lee Gwak release her from his embrace. Wha what happened? Everyone is dead, you say? Brother! Tell me calmly. What happened? Im not sure either. It was the middle of the night and then all of a sudden, I heard really loudughter. My head hurt as if it was going to split apart, and then my eyes became blurry Han Socheon couldnt finish her words and sobbed again. Lee Gwakforted her by patting her shoulder. Calm down first. You dont have to tell me if its too hard. No, its fine. I want to tell you so Ill talk. Han Socheon rested her forehead on Lee Gwaks chest and took a few moments to catch her breath. After a while, when her breathing finally became more rxed, she spoke again, As my vision became blurry, people dressed in ck stormed into the vige. People in ck? And they were riding ck horses I saw theming in and then I cked out. When I finally woke up, everyone was already dead. My mom, dad, everyone else. Everyone died? I was the only survivor. Everyone else died. Huuk! Han Socheons face contorted as she felt her emotions rise once again. But she tried to hold it together and continued to speak. Han Socheon was only seventeen years old. As a girl who had not yet be an adult, her mental strength was not yet strong enough to withstand the misfortune that had suddenly befallen her. If the Blue Dragon Squad hadnte to the vige at that time and helped her, she would surely have wandered the world and died miserably. Lee Gwaks gaze turned towards the other children. Are they also? It wasnt just our vige that was attacked. More than two dozen viges had suffered the same fate. Although no vige had beenpletely wiped out like Snow Valley Vige, many people were killed or injured. The children who came with Han Socheon were all orphans who had lost their parents. With nowhere else to go, the Blue Dragon Squad had brought them to the Jade Heaven Alliance. People dressed in ck? Lee Gwak recalled the warriors who had entered the Jade Heaven Alliance in the morning. They too were dressed in ck and rode ck horses. Perhaps they were the ones Han Socheon was talking about. What on earth happened? His chest felt tight, as if a massive boulder had been ced on his chest. Although he had left long ago and had no remaining connections, it didnt change the fact that Snow Valley Vige was his hometown. Wiping away her tears, Han Socheon asked, But what happened to you, brother? When did you join the Jade Heaven Alliance? You just left without a word. Hoo! Lee Gwak let out a sigh as he looked at Han Socheon. For some reason, he felt embarrassed looking at Han Socheon. It had been five years since he had left his hometown, but his appearance was still shabby and pathetic. When he had left his hometown after losing his father and mother to the gue, he had grand ambitions. He wanted to join the Jade Heaven Alliance and be a martial artist who could make the world tremble. It was the kind of ambition that any young and spirited boy would have dreamed of at least once. Lee Gwak believed himself to be exceptionally gifted. He was confident that his talents would allow him to master martial arts at a high level. It didnt take him long to realize that he was mistaken. After much hardship, he managed to arrive at the Jade Heaven Alliance and fortunately had the opportunity to undergo the initiation evaluation. If his talent was recognized, he could learn high-level martial arts and be assigned to a better organization than the Outer Hall. But, such luck was not granted to him. A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Lee Gwaks mouth. His talent, as judged by the entrance examination, was only average. While his intelligence was quite high, his physical ability wascking. The judges had concluded that he was capable of learning martial arts to an average level, but reaching the Constant Victory Realm1 would be difficult. Lee Gwak didnt agree with their opinions, so he rebelled. However, the Jade Heaven Alliance was not a lenient ce for his rebellion to work. As befitting its reputation as the worlds greatest, the Jade Heaven Alliance attracted numerous talents, and the talents of these individuals were beyond Lee Gwaksprehension. Some had the talent to hear one and know ten2 while others carried the prestige of renowned families. Even if their talents were slightly inferior, there was no way Lee Gwak could catch up when those people could ask for the help of their families and take enhancing elixirs. Against the walls of status, the walls of talent, and subtle discriminations that he was unaware of, Lee Gwak was torn apart, causing his heart to be wounded. With him being chipped away, shattered, and broken, the initial pride and firmness of his heart remained only as a mere trace. The Lee Gwak now was not the proud Lee Gwak who left Snow Valley Vige. He was nothing more than a defeated person who couldnt ovee the walls of reality. Therefore, he couldnt easily answer. You must be tired, get some rest. Brother? Let me know if you need anything. At Lee Gwaks words, Han Socheon looked anxious. She had lost everyone in her life and came to arrive at the Jade Heaven. The only living person she knew left in the world was Lee Gwak. Thats why she couldnt help but feel uneasy at the thought of him disappearing from her sight. Lee Gwak shed Han Socheon a smile. Dont worry. Ill be outside guarding this ce. If you need or want anything, tell me anytime. Thank you, big brother! Get some rest, you look very tired. Yes! Han Socheon finally nodded. Lee Gwak left Han Socheon behind and came out of the White Sage Pavilion. As soon as he exited the pavilions main entrance, Seok Yi-cheon was waiting for him. What took you so long? I just ran into someone I know. A person you know? Among them? Yes! Really? What a strange coincidence. Meeting someone you know here of all ces. I dont know who it is, but be careful. Why? They are involved with the Blue Dragon Squad. Im not sure whats going on, but we can only stand by and observe. If you get involved with them unnecessarily, you might find yourself in a headache, so be careful. Lee Gwak silently nodded his head, seeing the sense in Seok Yi-cheons words. The best way for a low-ranking warrior like him to survive on a great ground like the Jade Heaven Alliance was to exist without standing out, to be neither present nor absent. He was more likely to bring misfortune than good fortune if he unnecessarily caught the eyes of the higher-ups. It was not for nothing that their leader, Oh Guhong, was living inconspicuously as if he did not exist. It was a heavy night in many ways. His gaze wandered to the inner fortress in the distance. * * * The Jade Heaven Alliances inner city was like a giant fortress. High walls meticulously isted each sector, ensuring their autonomy, and numerous traps and mechanisms wereid out throughout. Even the members of the respective organizations within the fortress couldnt fathom the full expanse of the inner fortress. After over a century of continuous expansions, there were hardly any who fully understood its overall structure. The roads were reminiscent of abyrinth, with guards stationed at every corner, keeping watch around the clock. Amongst these ces, the most heavily guarded was naturally the leaders residence, where the head of the alliance resided. The Jade Dragon Pce Hall, thergest hall within the leaders residence, was the dwelling ce of the leader. Inside the Jade Dragon Pce Hall stood a grand throne made from stone infused with a blue aura. Seated upon this throne was an elderly man whose age was indeterminable at first nce. At first sight, he appeared like any ordinary old man. There was nothing particrly outstanding about his gaze or demeanor. Yet, everyone inside the Jade Dragon Pce Hall held their breath in his presence. That was because this seemingly ordinary old man was none other than Ja Hong-cheon, the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. The Supreme Sword Emperor, Ja Hong-cheon.4 The third-generation leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance and the legendary martial artist currently hailed as the strongest in the world of Jianghu. That was none other than Ja Hong-cheon. Quietly standing by Ja Hong-cheons side was the Inner Courts Leader, Joo Shin-yoon. Both Ja Hong-cheon and Joo Shin-yoons attention was fixed on a man who had just entered the Jade Dragon Pce Hall. A man in his mid-twenties, dressed entirely in ck, from head to toe. He was the same man who had entered the Jade Heaven Alliance yesterday morning with a hundred horsemen. Without hesitation, the man walked directly towards Ja Hong-cheon. Even with the worlds greatest martial artist before him, the man showed no signs of intimidation. On the contrary, he had a faint smile on his lips that seemed almost arrogant. At the sight of the mans demeanor, Joo Shin-yoons eyebrows twitched. He was annoyed by the mans audacity not to bow his head when facing the alliances leader. However, Ja Hong-cheon himself seemedpletely unbothered, his expression calm. Finally, the man stopped in front of the throne where Ja Hong-cheon was seated. Cupping his fist, the man spoke, I, Gwan Il-hyeon of the Celestial Demon Union, pay my respects to the esteemed leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, Grandmaster Ja Hong-cheon. Its good to see you, Junior Gwan. How is your master doing? Thank you for your concern. Hes doing well. He once mentioned that you should visit the Celestial Demon Union sometime. Haha! While it might not be hard to get there, Im not sure Ill make it out alive. I appreciate the invitation, but this old man prefers to stay put in the Jade Heaven Alliance. Now that Im getting old, I dont want to do anything even remotely dangerous. I cant bear to leave thefort of my home and travel all the way to the Celestial Demon Union. You are too modest. Who would dare harm you, the worlds strongest, the Supreme Sword Emperor? Nothings impossible with your master, the Solitary Celestial Demon.5 Even though hes far away, my master regards you as a close friend. You need not have such concerns. Thank you for your kind words. I also hold your master in high regard. Solitary Celestial Demon Jin Gwang-hon truly deserves the title of the worlds best. Just hearing you say that fills me with gratitude. A faint smile appeared at the corners of Gwan Il-hyeons mouth. In contrast, Joo Shin-yoon looked at him with cold eyes. Such was his caution towards Gwan Il-hyeon. Gwan Il-hyeon was no ordinary person. He was the direct disciple of the Solitary Celestial Demon, Jin Gwang-hon. And the Solitary Celestial Demon Jin Gwang-hon was the current leader of the Celestial Demon Union. The Celestial Demon Union.6 It was a name that had been forgotten in Jianghu for a while after the Great Heavenly Blood War a hundred years ago. Or rather, it was a name people tried hard to forget. There was a time when they ruled the world as a demonic cult, bing a name associated with mystery and fear. But after the Great Heavenly Blood War, they disappeared into the southern parts of Jianghu where the gaze of ordinary people didnt reach. Even now, the older martial artists would get agitated just hearing the word Celestial Demon Union. Thats how synonymous it was with fear. For the past hundred years, the Celestial Demon Union rarely showed itself in Jianghu. However, the Jade Heaven Alliance had never once stopped keeping an eye on them. After all, the Celestial Demon Union was the biggest enemy of both the Jade Heaven Alliance and Jianghu. Gwan Il-hyeon was the first member of the Celestial Demon Union to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance in over a century. Thats why the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance, including Joo Shin-yoon, were watching him with wary and vignt eyes. Ja Hong-cheon offered Gwan Il-hyeon a seat. Its been over a hundred years since someone from the Celestial Demon Union visited the Jade Heaven Alliance. I fear our hospitality has beencking. Please, take a seat. Imfortable as I am. Youth is truly wonderful. As you wish. Thank you. So, what brings a disciple of the Solitary Celestial Demon to our alliance? It doesnt seem youve taken this significant journey just to inquire about this old mans well-being. Actually, Ivee this far to seek the cooperation of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Cooperation? Since when were the Jade Heaven Alliance and the Celestial Demon Union on good terms to discuss cooperation? Jang Hong-cheons voice turned slightly cold, causing the temperature inside the Jade Dragon Pce Hall to instantly drop significantly as well. Gwan Il-hyeon flinched at the sudden change. They say this old mans martial arts has reached the Harmonization Realm.7 It looks like its not just a rumor. A few goosebumps crawled over the skin exposed from between his clothes, but Gwan Il-hyun did his best to hide his difort. Although he was overwhelmed by Ja Hong-cheons martial prowess, he was an envoy carrying the message of the Solitary Celestial Demon, Jin Gwang-hon. He knew that Ja Hong-cheon wouldnt dare harm him, so he continued to speak confidently, More than a hundred years have passed since the Great Heavenly Blood War. Even the deepest grudges would have faded over such a period. I dont believe that the Jade Heaven Alliance remains so bogged down by past grievances that it cant look forward to the future. Youve got some nerve, young one. Truly worthy of being the Solitary Celestial Demons disciple. Impressive! Tell me, what do you want? Ja Hong-cheon leaned in slightly to get a closer look at Gwan Il-hyun, increasing the pressure on him. Licking his dry lips with his tongue, Gwan Il-hyun continued, I would like the Jade Heaven Alliances assistance in hunting down the Lunatic Pugilist.8 Did you just say Lunatic Pugilist? Thats right. Upon hearing Gwan Il-hyuns response, Ja Hong-cheons gaze deepened. A storm seemed to be raging within his deeply sunken pupils. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Here are some differences from the manhwa:
  1. Supreme Sword Empress Supreme Sword Emperor. The Jade Heaven Alliance leader is male based on the Hanja used for his title, which is emperor vs. empress.
  2. Celestial Demon Troupe Celestial Demon Union. This one also appears in Reaper of the Drifting Moon so I used the same trantion for consistency.
Im not sure whether the different realms will be expounded onter in the novel but so far two realms have been mentioned: Constant Victory Realm and Harmonization Realm. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Constant Victory Realm. Raws: ().
  2. Hear one know ten. Raws: (). The original meaning of this idiom is that you can understand a lot after hearing a little, and it describes a person who is endowed with intelligence,prehension, and strong analogy.
  3. Jade Dragon Pce Hall. Raws: ().
  4. Supreme Sword Emperor. Raws: (). I used the same trantion in the manwha.
  5. Solitary Celestial Demon. Raws: ().
  6. Celestial Demon Union. Raws: ().
  7. Harmonization Realm. Raws: ().
  8. Lunatic Pugilist. Raws: (). This is tranted in the manhwa as Gwang Noya, but I would keep referring to him as Lunatic Pugilist.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 5: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (2) Chapter 5: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 5 Manhwa: Chapter 3 Episode 2: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (2) Gwan Il-hyeon went back, leaving only Ja Hong-cheon and Joo Shin-yoon in the hall. Ja Hong-cheons gaze remained fixed on the spot where Gwan Il-hyeon had been just moments before. With an indifferent expression, Ja Hong-cheon murmured, The young tiger seems to have grown bold. Isnt such a thing typically normal at his age? They tend to be at the peak of their confidence, feeling as though they have the world at their feet. Thats true! At Joo Shin-yoons words, Ja Hong-cheon nodded slightly in agreement. Ja Hong-cheon rested his chin on one hand and tapped the handle of his throne with the other. Knowing that this was a habit of Ja Hong-cheons when he was deep in thought, Joo Shin-yoon waited in silence. The Jade Heaven Alliance is currently run by the Four Court Council. The Inner Court, Outer Court, Main Court, and Secret Court thesebined entities are responsible for driving the massive force that was the Jade Heaven Alliance. All important decisions within the Jade Heaven Alliance are made in consultation with the Four Court Council. The first leader of the alliance believed that concentration of power inevitably led to corruption, hence this structure was established. However, this did not mean that the alliance leader was just a figurehead. The leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance was, by mere existence, a focal point for the martial world and was publicly recognized as the best in the world. No matter how strong the power of the Four Court Council was, they couldnt deny the authority and presence of the alliance leader. In particr, the current alliance leader, Ja Hong-cheon, without any particr background, had risen to the top of the Jade Heaven Alliance purely with his martial arts skills. But Ja Hong-cheon wasnt just strong in martial arts. He also excelled in governance, and his political acumen was unparalleled. This political sense was precisely what made Joo Shin-yoon wary of Ja Hong-cheon. It was obvious that this was not something Ja Hong-cheon learned, but something he was born with. He had the innate ability to always find the best answer when making political decisions by relying on his instincts rather than his head. Master Joo. Ja Hong-cheons voice broke Joo Shin-yoons reverie. Yes, alliance leader! Is it confirmed that the Lunatic Pugilist has appeared again? The Blue Dragon Squad has confirmed it. Hmm! This is going to be a headache. Indeed. With the Lunatic Pugilist resuming his activities again, there will likely be chaos in the martial world for the next six months at least. Ja Hong-cheon frowned. The Lunatic Pugilist. He first emerged in the Jianghu about fifty years ago. Just as his name suggested, he was a crazy old man. If he was simply mad, nobody would have ever talked about him, but he was strong, incredibly stronger than anyone could have imagined. The first person he shed with upon entering the martial world was a martial artist named Lee Cheong-san, known as the Death Shadow Swordsman.2 Lee Cheong-san was a renowned swordsman with a cruel streak, hence the ominous nickname. The encounter between the two happened purely by coincidence. Lee Cheong-san, who was unhappy with the madmans behavior, was the first to initiate conflict. Up until that point, everyone believed that Lee Cheong-san would easily defeat the Lunatic Pugilist. However, against all expectations, the one who was defeated and lost his life was Lee Cheong-san. With both of his legs broken and both arms torn off, Lee Cheong-san met a gruesome end. This incident both shocked and angered many. Thats why several martial artists stepped forward to seek vengeance on the Lunatic Pugilist. However, all those who stepped up also met a brutal end at his hands. The situation rapidly got worse and worse. Friends and acquaintances of those who had been killed by the Lunatic Pugilist sought revenge. But they, too, were brutally in, and soon, the Lunatic Pugilist was designated as a public enemy of the martial world. Many death squads were organized, and numerous martial artists hunted him down. Hundreds of martial artists set out to kill a single man alone. Among them were many martial artists who had reached the peak of their cultivation. Everyone thought the Lunatic Pugilist would meet a terrible end. But the oue was so shocking it stunned the entire martial world. All of those hundreds of elite experts ended up being killed by the Lunatic Pugilist who was alone. It was a situation that no one could have ever imagined, so faced with this unimaginable event, the entire martial world shuddered in fear. Eventually, as things grew out of proportion, the Jade Heaven Alliance decided to step forward. The Jade Heaven Alliance unleashed its Net of Heaven and Earth3 to suppress the Lunatic Pugilist. However, the Lunatic Pugilist managed to escape through the Jade Heaven Alliances Net of Heaven and Earth, greatly tarnishing the alliances honor. After that, the Lunatic Pugilist disappeared from Jianghu. It wasnt until many yearster that he revealed himself to the world again, this time in the territory of the Celestial Demon Union, where he caused great trouble and became a target for retaliation. But once again, he managed to effortlessly escape the Celestial Demon Unions domain. Numerous victims fell in the process. Among the martial artists who attacked the Lunatic Pugilist, there was not a single person who wasnt a martial expert. Any expert pushed to this limit would, if not dead, have been severely injured. However, it was the Celestial Demon Union that suffered significant damage. Among those killed by the Lunatic Pugilist was the second son of the former union leader. Enraged by his sons death, the former Celestial Demon Unions leader personally sought to kill the Lunatic Pugilist, but after that, the Lunatic Pugilist vanished and couldnt be found. Since then, the Lunatic Pugilist revealed himself in Jianghu once every few years or once a decade and went on a rampage for six months. Every time he appeared, Jianghu was greatly disturbed. Thats why he was nicknamed the Lunatic Pugilist. No one truly knew the identity of the Lunatic Pugilist. Whether it be his name, age, or sect However, one thing was certain the an old man who so crazy that he couldnt even remember his own name wast terrifyingly strong. Even the Ten Great Supreme Masters,4 the leaders of the Ten Supremes, or the Eight Great Martial Artists,5 revered as the absolute best in the world, found it challenging to face him. In fact, one of the martial artists who suffered a devastating defeat at the hands of the Lunatic Pugilist was one of the Eight Great Martial Artists, the Ghost Spirit Granny. Due to this incident, Ghost Spirit Granny had to go into hiding for several years to heal her injuries. Afterwards, the Lunatic Pugilist was ssified not as a human but as a disaster, recognized as an entity one should never provoke. He had been silent for the recent decade, so everyone had forgotten about the Lunatic Pugilist. But now that he has returned to the world, the Jade Heaven Alliance had to take action. I guess we have no choice but toply with the demands of the Celestial Demon Union. If we dont put in the effort to eliminate the Lunatic Pugilist for fear of damage to the Jade Heaven Alliance, well face heavy criticism. Hes clever, bringing the Lunatic Pugilist into this. Its clear theyve been preparing for a long time. Considering theyve identified the activities of the Lunatic Pugilist that hadnt been known. Do you think we can suppress the Lunatic Pugilist without any losses? Its impossible. Only the alliance leader or those at the level of the Ten Supremes can suppress him. Otherwise, we will only increase the damage. But we cant just let him be, can we? Its not something we can avoid. We have to make some sacrifices. I dont like it. Weve worked so hard to build up our power, and now we have to take a hit. The peaceful era cantst forever, can it? Since they provoked us first, we should use it to our advantage. Ja Hong-cheons eyes turned cold. A silence ensued. Joo Shin-yoon bowed his head, waiting for his orders. After a moment, he heard the voice he had been waiting for. Joo, handle this matter yourself. And make sure theres no unnecessary noise. Understood. Joo Shin-yoon bowed deeply. When he raised his head again, Ja Hong-cheons figure had already disappeared, nowhere to be seen. Left alone, Joo Shin-yoon murmured to himself, It seems like I need to establish connections with Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect to make sure that the Jade Heaven Alliance doesnt take the brunt of the damage. * * * Brother, what will be of us? Well Lee Gwak couldnt easily answer Han Socheons question. It had been over five days since Han Socheon and the children took shelter in the White Sage Pavilion, yet no decision had been made regarding them. Although they had to live confined within the White Sage Pavilion, the children were treated well, which somewhat lessened their guard. During this time, Lee Gwak had taken special care of Han Socheon. Among everyone, the only person Han Socheon could truly trust was Lee Gwak, so she relied on him almost blindly. If Lee Gwak was out of sight for even a moment, Han Socheon would visibly be anxious. Therefore, Lee Gwak couldnt help but be even more attentive to her. However, there was a problem. For the past few days, while guarding the White Sage Pavilion, he hadnt been able to meet Geum Yul-seon at all. He desperately wanted to see her, but he couldnt, which was frustrating. It was then that he heard the voice he had been waiting for. Another group will guard this ce from now, so all of you can go home and rest. It was Squad 13 leader Oh Guhong who had brought the good news. A look of joy spread across Lee Gwaks face, not just at the prospect of returning home, but more so at the thought of seeing Geum Yul-seon again. Upon hearing that Lee Gwak would leave his post, Han Socheons face became filled with worry. Lee Gwak tried tofort her. Ill visit whenever I have time, so dont worry and rest. Really? Of course! Lee Gwak gave Han Socheon a reassuring smile. Only then did a smile also appear on her face. After gazing at her for a moment, Lee Gwak exited the White Sage Pavilion. His steps were light and carefree as he left the ce he had been for so long. Han Socheon sped her cor and continued to watch Lee Gwaks retreating figure. Even after he had disappeared from view outside the White Sage Pavilion, she found it hard to look away. The first ce Lee Gwak headed to after leaving the White Sage Pavilion was the Grand Abyss Music Hall. He went there with high hopes, but he couldnt find Geum Yul-seon. This was because all the musicians in the Grand Abyss Music Hall have to be mobilized for a performance that day. In the end, Lee Gwak had no choice but to leave with a heavy heart. The next day, Lee Gwak visited the White Sage Pavilion again to look after Han Socheon. However, neither Han Socheon nor the children were there, only the servants cleaning up. When he asked the servants about Han Socheons whereabouts, they replied that some high-ranking individuals came the previous night and took all the children. The servants had no idea who these high-ranking individuals were. Hoo! Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh. For some reason, he felt a heaviness in his heart. But there was nothing he could do about it here. He didnt know why the higher-ups had taken the children, but he figured it couldnt be a bad thing. This was the domain of the Jade Heaven Alliance, a ce created to uphold justice in Jianghu. Lee Gwak returned to the amodations of the Outer Hall. Move quickly! Hurry up and pack your stuff up! Greeting Lee Gwak were the Outer Hall martial artists, bustling about. The sight of the martial artists frantically packing and inspecting their weapons was quite different from the usual. Whats going on? Oh, Gwak, youre back. Dont just stand there. Get ready to move out. Gok Chae-bong responded, pausing from his weapon inspection. Move out? Yes! The order was sent out a while ago. From Squad 8 to Squad 13, everyone is being deployed for a mission. Lee Gwaks face stiffened. From Squad 8 to Squad 13, that was half the entire force of the Outer Hall. Since joining the Jade Heaven Alliance, there had never been an instance when half the force of the Outer Hall was dispatched at once. What happened? I dont know. When has the higher-ups ever exined their reasons for an order? Just go get ready quickly. Yes! With his reply, Lee Gwak hurriedly began packing his things. All he had prepared was a waist-length sword, an extra set of clothes, and some dry goods. When youre all packed, gather in the training hall. Themanding voices of the squad leaders could be heard outside. Lee Gwak hurriedly slung his baggage over his shoulder and rushed to the training hall. The training hall was already bustling with martial artists from the Outer Hall. The gathered Outer Hall martial artists, sorted by squads, had noticeably tense expressions. Lee Gwak stood at the very front of Squad 13. Right next to him was Squad 12, where he could also see his only friend, Go Jeon-ok. Oh, youre here. Whats going on? I dont know. The order just suddenly came out of nowhere. Hmm! Anyways, the atmosphere doesnt seem normal, so its best to be cautious. You take care of yourself. You be careful too. As Lee Gwak nodded in response to Go Jeon-oks words, Everyone, be quiet. A powerful and resonant voice echoed throughout the training hall. Everyones gazes turned to the stage at the front. On the stage stood a middle-aged martial artist with a sturdy build reminiscent of arge chunk of rock. With his piercing gaze and unyielding momentum, the middle-aged martial artist instantly dominated the atmosphere of the training hall. Everyone held their breath as they looked at him. That middle-aged martial artist was none other than Maeng Hee-cheon, the leader of the Outer Hall. He was the man who held the life and death power over the thirteen squads of the Outer Hall. Raising his voice, Maeng Hee-cheon surveyed the martial artists of the Outer Hall, You might have guessed this already, but we are about to embark on an important mission. It will be a long journey so ensure that none of you will fall behind. Your squad leader will fill you in on the details so standby for now. As soon as Maeng Hee-cheons speech ended, squad leaders began gathering their members. Squad 13 gathered around Oh Guhong. The oldest of the group, Gok Chae-bong, asked first, Group Leader, what is this all about? Its not just the Outer Hall, but even the elites from the Main Court have been mobilized. Then, its going to be dangerous. Yes! The only good thing is that our Outer Hall is not directly involved in the fight. We would only be supporting the martial artists of the Main Court from the perimeter. But even then, its going to be very dangerous, so everyone should look after themselves. Understand? Yes! The members of Squad 13 all replied at once. They were nervous, but at least they were not directly involved in the mission. Lee Gwak thought of Geum Yul-seon. If I had known this was going to happen, I would have tried everything to see her face before leaving. It left a bitter taste in his mouth. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Here are some changes or differences from the manhwa and novel:
  1. Lee Seong Chan Lee Cheong-san .
  1. Shadow Sword Warrior Death Shadow Swordsman ().
  1. Phantom Destroyer Ghost Spirit Granny. In the manhwa, it was said that the Lunatic Pugilist killed one of the Eight Great Martial Artist, the Phantom Destroyer, but here in the novel, he killed the Ghost Spirit Granny instead.
  2. Dragon Heaven Valley Dragon Sky Valley (). The same sect also appears in the Reaper of the Drifting Moon so I used the same name for consistency since both novels are of the same world.
I also greatly appreciate thements <3 This reassures me that many are reading or interested in the novel even if the chapter is not yet caught up with the manhwa. Its greatly motivating! So, I will try my best to release chapters quick to catch up with the manhwa which is around chapter 120 in the novel, but I cant guarantee the dates of the releases. Power Structure of the Jade Heaven Alliance: Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Four Court Council. Raws: ().
  2. Death Shadow Swordsman. Raws: ().
  3. Net of Heaven and Earth. Raws: (). Other trantions: Inescapable Net, or Heaven and Earth Net.
  1. Ten Great Supreme Masters. Raws: ().
  1. Eight Great Martial Artists. Raws: ().
  2. Ghost Spirit Granny. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 6: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (3) Chapter 6: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 6 Manhwa: Chapter 6 Episode 2: A Small Leaf is Easily Shaken Even by the Faintest Wind (3) Once all preparations wereplete, the Outer Hall martial artists lined up in front of the inner city gates. Ugh! A soft groan escaped from Lee Gwaks mouth. He had seen the main gate of the inner city countless times while staying in the outer city, yet he still couldnt get used to the oppressive and imposing aura it exuded. The gate, which stood three zhang high and more than one zhang thick, was entirely cast from iron. Just one side of the gate weighed over ten thousand kilograms. It was impossible for ordinary people to even move it, let alone open it. This colossal gate served as a divide between two worlds. The outer city and the inner city. Those inside the inner city could leave for the outer city through that gate whenever they pleased. However, those outside couldnt enter freely. Though everyone lived within the Jade Heaven Alliance, this door starkly divided their statuses. Lee Gwak had once wished to see the world beyond that gate, but in the end, he never managed to cross the barrier and remained in the outer city. He thought he had grown quite indifferent, but standing before the gate again, a part of his heart inevitably felt bitter. The martial artists from the Outer Hall stood in formation, waiting for the gate to the inner city to open. Creak! After what felt like an endless wait, the massive iron gate finally screeched open. The martial artists of the Outer Hall watched intently, their expressions tense. As the gate fully opened, red-clothed martial artists standing in a line inside the inner city came into view. They were all wearing robes red as blood, and even their hats matched the hue. It was as if one was looking at a red wave. An intense aura flowed from them, akin to the ferocious waves of the North Sea in the heart of winter, threatening to destroy everything in their path. Lee Gwak clenched his teeth. The energy emanating from them stirred his nerves in an ominous manner. They possessed an intense, distinctive atmosphere that could never be felt from the martial artists of the Outer Hall. Their aura was alive with a ferocity that only those who had experienced and survived numerous battles could possess. Their eyes were so fierce that Lee Gwak did not dare to look them in the eye. Turning his head, Lee Gwak discreetly asked Oh Guhong, Who are they? One of the hidden swords of our alliance, I suppose. Oh Guhongs reply indicated that he didnt know. Or perhaps, he was pretending not to know. One thing was clear they lived in a world different from Lee Gwak. Eventually, all the red-robed individuals exited the inner city. But they werent thest. Following them were a hundred martial artists dressed in ck. Lee Gwaks eyes shone. Its them. They were the same ck-clothed martial artists who had arrived on the dawn when Han Socheon and others had entered the city, and now they were all lined up, riding ck horses. Just seeing them made him feel suffocated. Though they numbered only a hundred, their presence and pressure far surpassed the hundreds of red-robed individuals. At their forefront was Gwan Il-hyeon. Gwan Il-hyeons eyes scanned the surroundings with a mischievous gleam. Lee Gwak lowered his head to avoid his eyes. He knew from experience that nothing good coulde from locking eyes with such individuals. Gwan Il-hyeons entire body exuded an air of dominance. He looked around the inner city of the Jade Heaven Alliance with a gaze as if he had nothing to fear in the world. It was a look that could only be possessed by someone who had never been defeated in his life. Even though he was in the Jade Heaven Alliance, the enemys stronghold, there was no trace of nervousness in him. In fact, his smile seemed to suggest that he was secretly enjoying the pressure. The Jade Heaven Alliance is not that special after all. That was actually what Gwan Il-hyeon was thinking at that moment. He was the first person from the Celestial Demon Union to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance in over a hundred years. He had every reason to be proud. Suddenly, he looked behind him. Over a hundred ck-clothed martial artists were following him. The ck Armored Cavalry.1 One of the elite units of the Celestial Demon Union. The formation of a hundred ck Armored Cavalry was particrly optimized for hunting absolute masters. Only the Union Leader couldmand the ck Armored Cavalry. Under normal circumstances, Gwan Il-hyeon wouldnt have the authority to lead them. So, him being allowed to do so right now was evidence that Jin Gwang-hon, who was both the Union Leader and his master, trusted him deeply, Gwan Il-hyeon thought. His whole body trembled with excitement. Ideally, he wanted to hunt down the Lunatic Pugilist on his own, so that he would not have to go through theplicated process of seeking out the Jade Heaven alliance. Even though the Lunatic Pugilist was said to be terrifying, Gwan Il-hyeon thought that with the hundred men of the ck Armored Cavalry, he would have the best chance of victory. However, he wanted to be on the safe side, so he sought out the Jade Heaven Alliance and asked for their cooperation. The Celestial Demon Unions hundred ck Armored Cavalry were joined by the four hundred members of the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion,2 one of the secret forces of the Jade Heaven Alliance. With this kind of power, they were confident they could hunt down anyone, not just the Lunatic Pugilist. Gwan Il-hyeon looked at the leader of the Bloodcloaked Death God Batallion. White Blood Sword, Yuk Hyeon.3 With his face half covered by his blood cloak, his eyes were as fierce as a wild wolfs. Lets go. Dont order me around, brat. I decide when to set off. Your alliance leader should have ordered you to follow my orders though. Thats why Im holding back. You Celestial Demon Union brat. Heh! Are you still holding onto the grudge from over a hundred years ago? How narrow-minded. Watch your mouth. If you slip, I might just tear it off. I can deal with you right now if you want, but who would be in more trouble if I did? The corners of Gwan Il-hyeons mouth twisted upward. He was obviously sneering at Yuk Hyeon. For a moment, Yuk Hyeons temper red causing him to reach for his sword. But he couldnt draw it in the end. As much as he wanted to tear Gwan Il-hyeon apart, the Jade Heaven Alliances orders were more important. Consider yourself lucky, brat! With those words, Yuk Hyeon firmly closed his mouth. Basking in the feeling of victory, Gwan Il-hyeon gave themand. Move out! The ck Armored Cavalry charged forth with vigor, followed by the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion. They mounted their horses and quickly disappeared from the Outer Hall warriors sight. Only then did the Outer Hall leader, Maeng Hee-cheon, give the order. Outer Hall, lets move out too! The assembled Outer Hall martial artists began to move in unison. Seok Yi-cheon turned to Oh Guhong and asked, Why are they riding out ahead? Werent we supposed to go together? I told you, we probably wont have to fight directly. The fight will likely be over by the time we arrive there. Theres no reason for us to get there together with them since were just providing support in case something unexpected happens. Ah! So, we just need to handle the aftermath. Seeing the light of relief on Seok Yi-cheons face, Oh Guhong frowned. If youre a martial artist, shouldnt you be upset about not being able to fight? What about you, squad leader? Im not upset about it at all. Neither am I. Hehe! I feel the same. Im not upset at all. Members of Squad 13ughed heartily. Oh Guhong snickered. Members of Squad 13 were on the same wavelength. Lee Gwak walked alongside them with a furrowed brow. He wanted tough as well, but for some reason, he couldnt bring himself to. * * * Hoo! A deep sigh escaped from Lee Gwaks lips. His head and shoulders were covered with a thinyer of gray dust. He wasnt the only one. All the other martial artists from the Outer Hall walking with him looked tired and worn out. For the past few days, they hadnt had proper rest, they had been constantly on the move. No matter how well theyd mastered their martial arts, such a forced march was bound to be tiring. Everyone, hang in there a bit longer. Were almost at our destination. Oh Guhong encouraged the members of Squad 13. Damn it! Didnt you say the same thing three hours ago? Members of Squad 13 cursed at Oh Guhong. Lee Gwak also cursed Oh Guhong but only in his mind, he didnt say it outwardly. Even though they were warriors who have mastered martial arts and possessed superior physical strength aspared to ordinary people, they still couldnt help but feel exhausted from the continuous march. Their legs wobbled, and they were short of breath. Just when they thought they couldnt go on, a voice called out. We have reached our destination! A strong voice echoed from the front. It was a wee announcement. The ce where the Outer Hall martial artists hade to a stop was in arge clearing on the banks of a fairly wide river, but the open area had already been set up with numerous tents. They must be from those who hade before them. Large gs and banners could be seen flying all around the area. Each g was engraved with clear characters made of gold thread. Dragon Sky Valley, and Zealous Justice Sect? Lee Gwaks pupils trembled. Both the Dragon Sky Valley and the Zealous Justice Sect were factions belonging to the Ten Supremes. This meant that they were among the top ten most powerful forces in Jianghu. Such sects usually have pride so high that they would never join forces with each other unless it was for a significant matter. What? Does this mean that the unknown force has managed to mobilized not only the Jade Heaven Alliance, but also both the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect? Lee Gwak intuitively sensed that something much bigger than he had imagined was happening. Something someone of his level couldnt possibly even guess, much less know of. Just then, men who appeared to be leaders from both factions approached and greeted the leader of the Outer Hall, Maeng Hee-cheon. Jang Il-mo of the Dragon Sky Valley greets the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. I am Oh Kyung-seol of the Zealous Justice Sect. Its an honor to meet you. Its an honor for me as well, to meet the two of you with such great reputations. I am Maeng Hee-cheon of the Jade Heaven Alliance. They exchanged greetings naturally, as if they had already discussed it beforehand. Unbeknownst to Lee Gwak and the martial artists of the Outer Hall, the leader of the Inner Court, Joo Shin-yoon, had already requested cooperation from the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect under the name of the Jade Heaven Alliance Leader. No matter how much the pride of these two factions reached the heavens, they couldnt possibly refuse the request of the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance himself which was why they had sent out and dispatched their elites here. Jang Il-mo and Oh Kyung-seols eyes were filled with wariness as they looked at Maeng Hee-cheon. Though they had joined because of an order from above, the idea of moving together with the Jade Heaven Alliance was quite ufortable for them. It had already been over a hundred years since the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect established themselves in Jianghu, but even if they had expanded their power and influence at a terrifying pace, they still couldnt bepared to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Had their opponent not been the notorious Lunatic Pugilist, they wouldnt have mobilized their elite forces. Both the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect had previously suffered significant losses against the Lunatic Pugilist, hence they sent out their elites. The true elites from both factions had already joined forces with the ck Armored Cavalry. The only ones left here now were the organizations that supported the elites, just like the Outer Hall of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Maeng Hee-cheon asked, Would you happen to know where our alliances Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion is at? Ive heard that theyve discovered the location of the Lunatic Pugilist, and thats why they are tracking him down right now. In that case, they may be shing with him soon. Thats right. Hmm! Maeng Hee-cheons eyes shone. The elites of the Celestial Demon Union and Jade Heaven Alliance, as well as the elites of the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect. This was the first time in over a hundred years since this many martial artists of this caliber had gathered together in one ce. Even if their opponent was the infamous Lunatic Pugilist, with this number and caliber of elites, he was confident they could hunt him down with minimal casualties. Jang Il-moughed, We probably wont need to get involved. The elite forces that have been mobilize to take down the Lunatic Pugilist are far beyond anything weve ever seen. Thats true. We just have to wait here for the good news. Oh Kyung-seol agreed with Jang Il-mo. He didnt feel much of a crisis from their situation, which was true for Maeng Hee-cheon as well. Although he hade here on a support mission, he was relieved that he didnt have to actually fight and shed blood. As the leaders of the three factions were chatting leisurely, Boom! Suddenly, a loud explosion erupted from the perimeter of their camp. Argh! Hiiik! Screams of terror immediately followed. W, What? Whats happening? The once-rxed faces of Maeng Hee-cheon and the others changed instantly. Boom! At that moment, another explosion erupted, and more screams filled the air. Whats going on? Maeng Hee-cheons pupils shook. It was then. I-Its the Lunatic Pugilist! Damn it! Its the Lunatic Pugilist! The various screams and shouts of the warriors brought Maeng Hee-cheon back to his senses. Good heavens! Why is the Lunatic Pugilist here? Werent the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion tracking him down? Whoosh! At that moment, a fierce gust of wind suddenly swept through, causing many of the warriors to be blown away in every direction. Amidst the maddening wind, Lee Gwak managed to open his eyes. He could see an old man charging towards him. The elderly man, with flying white hair, had a terrifying aura swirling around him. Qua-qua-qua! Tents were torn apart, and people were flung into the air. Lee Gwaks eyes widened. Even though they had been sent here to support, and not fight, they were still trained martial artists, so the sight of such warriors being reduced to chunks of meat and flying around in a blink of an eyes was so foreign, that it almost seemed surreal. Damn it! Stop him! Stop it, old man! Familiar faces could be seen chasing after the old man. Gwan Il-hyeon and Yuk Hyeon, along with the ck Armored Cavalry, and the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion, as well as the elites from the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice Sect. All of their faces had fear and chaos written on it. They had discovered the Lunatic Pugilist in a remote mountain fifty miles from their camp. They had nned to bide their time, slowly encircling him before ambushing him. But the situation changed quickly and drastically when the Lunatic Pugilist noticed their presence. Contrary to their expectation that he would flee to a deserted area, the Lunatic Pugilist had, instead, went for and attacked the ce where their reinforcements were present. The series of events all happened before they could organize themselves. And so with that, a hellish scene, which Lee Gwak had never once imagined, unfolded before his eyes. SoundlessWind21s Notes: The Hanja for the Jaeui n has appeared in this chapter so it will be retranted to Zealous Justice Sect. Here is also a list of changes or differences between the manhwa and the novel:
  1. Phantom Armored Cavalry ck Armored Cavalry.
  2. Divine Blood Executor Squad Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion
  3. Hundred Blood Sword White Blood Sword
  4. Ten Main Sects Ten Supremes
  5. Jangil Mora Jang Il-mo
  6. Oh Gyeong Seol Oh Kyung-seol
Anyway, thank you for reading! Schedule for chapter releases will probably be: Monday, Wednesday and Saturday.
  1. ck Armored Cavalry. Raws: ().
  2. Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion. Raws: ().
  3. White Blood Sword. Raws: ().
  4. Dragon Sky Valley. Raws: ().
  5. Zealous Justice Sect. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 7: The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (1) Chapter 7: The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 7 Manhwa: Chapter 9-11 Episode 3. The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (1) At the Celestial Demon Union, Gwan Il-hyeon was called the Blood Wheel Demon Sword.1 Like his nickname, his sword boasted murderous power capable of spraying and scattering blood, like a revolving cartwheel. Up until now, there was no one he failed to kill once he deployed his sword technique. Thats why everyone feared him, for once he unleashed his sword, it was sure to take someones life. He was a being who instilled fear in everyone, never a being who felt fear of someone else. Thats why he thought he was incapable of feeling fear. But now that he hade face-to-face with the Lunatic Pugilist, he realized how greatly wrong he was. He was not someone incapable of feeling fear. It was just that he had simply been lucky enough not to meet a being that could instill such fear in him. The Lunatic Pugilist sprinted like a blind wild boar. In his path stood martial artists from various sects who hade as support. It was clear that if the Lunatic Pugilist were to charge into them as he was, unimaginable damage would ur. Stop! Block him! The masters from the Dragon Sky Valley and the Zealous Justice School rushed in to stop the Lunatic Pugilist. Kwaaaa! With a single gesture of his hand, over ten martial artists were crushed beyond recognition. They werent even given the chance to scream. Even though they were masters dispatched from the Dragon Sky Valley. The fate of the Zealous Justice Schools experts was even more tragic. Stter! Their flesh and blood fell like rain as if they were ground by an invisible giant millstone. Stop, old man! Yuk Hyeon charged towards the Lunatic Pugilist together with the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion. The power behind their charge could easily crush an average sect in an instant. Especially since Yuk Hyeons de had a clear, intense energy surrounding it. It was a de qi. Behind him, the four hundred des of the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion also had a red aura surrounding their swords. It was a sight so overwhelming that it made ones head spin just by looking at it. Anyone who stood in front of this kind of power would surely be shaken to the core or be paralyzed with fear. However, suchmon sense did not apply to the Lunatic Pugilist. Kwaaaaa! The Lunatic Pugilist swung his de. In an instant, the earth and the heavens rumbled, and the atmosphere shook madly before spewing out great winds. The winds turned into des, shing at Yuk Hyeon and the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion. The de, which had de qi around it, cut off Yuk Hyeon cleanly. Yuk Hyeons eyes widened in disbelief at the phenomenon that unfolded before his eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth to speak, his body split into two, like a sliced fish. Following Yuk Hyeon, the bodies of about a hundred elite Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion members in the front also copsed. They, just like Yuk Hyeon, were split in two. The scene was so terrifying that the remaining Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion froze in ce. They couldnt find it in them to believe what had just happened. Crazy! Someone murmured. The leader of the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion had died. They should have naturally sought revenge with their lives on the line, but they couldnt. This insane monster in front of them was far beyond theirmon sense. Heuuuuh! A groan like a beasts cry escaped the lips of the Lunatic Pugilist. Whether it was due to a momentary exhaustion from using up a massive amount of qi in an instant, or just a sound he let out out of habit, just hearing his breath made everyone freeze in terror. Blood-red mists emanated from the entire body of the Lunatic Pugilist. This was because he had evaporated the blood he was covered in. His appearance was closer to a demon god than a human. The Lunatic Pugilist turned his gaze towards Gwan Il-hyeon and the ck Armored Cavalry, who stood frozen to one side. How should one describe the look in his eyes, visible between his stark white strands of hair? Madness clearly reigned, but there was also a strange sense of emptiness in his eyes. Gwan Il-hyeon had never seen such an expression before. However, he had no time to ponder deeply. Because the Lunatic Pugilist was charging at him. Damn it! Everyone, attack! Gwan Il-hyeon unleashed his martial arts with all his might, and the ck Armored Cavalry joined him. Over a hundred horsemen united, forming a cavalry charge. Forming a wedge-shaped formation, the entire ck Armored Cavalry was enveloped in red qi. The qi emanating from each individual resonated and synchronized to form one gigantic aura. The synchronized internal energy of a hundred people was focused on the man leading the charge. The destructive power was unimaginably immense. On top of that, Gwan Il-hyeons attack was also added. Kwakwakwa! A storm of powerful energy raged. The storm they created was no less than that of the Lunatic Pugilist. Yet, they felt uneasy. In the brief moment of their attack on the Lunatic Pugilist, their hearts raced uncontrobly. They felt as if their hearts would jump out of their mouths. The Lunatic Pugilist was an immeasurable entity. Kaaaah! The Lunatic Pugilist and the ck Armored Cavalry collided. Gwan Il-hyeon, who was at the forefront, felt a tremendous amount of pressure on his entire body and so, he pushed himself harder. He felt that if he could shake off and resist this pressure, he would be able to deliver a blow to the Lunatic Pugilist. And thus, he gave it his all. But he couldnt shake off the pressure in the end. Zzeeoong! A sound like shattering ss echoed, followed by a massive shock that hit him. Keuh! With a desperate scream, Gwan Il-hyeon was sent flying backward. It was the same with the ck Armored Cavalry. Horses and men were thrown in all directions. The once majestic horses had their legs broken like twigs, and their bellies torn with entrails spewing out, while the ck Armored Cavalry, who were riding them,y disfigured, their armor shattered. At the center of it all stood the Lunatic Pugilist. Kuuu! A whirl of energy swirled around the Lunatic Pugilist. Only he stood tall and alone in this world. Most of the martial artists who filled the open area had long since fled. Those who remained were copsed on the ground, drained of strength. They stared at the Lunatic Pugilist with eyes filled with terror. Even the Ten Great Supreme Masters and Eight Great Martial Artists, who could be considered the pinnacle of the current martial world, did not possess such martial prowess. Ah! Lee Gwak involuntarily let out a gasp. He, too, was terrified and paralyzed in fear. But, while the rest of the warriors were on the ground, cowering and trembling, only he remained standing on two legs. Even if his legs shook incessantly like aspen leaves and his whole body was drenched in cold sweat, he still stood. He had no time to escape. The spot where the Lunatic Pugilist appeared was too close. Huehk! A ragged breath escaped from the lips of the Lunatic Pugilist. Madness still flickered in the eyes visible through his graying hair, and a reddish aura ceaselessly erupted above his shoulders. Lee Gwak stared nkly at the Lunatic Pugilists form. While he found the Lunatic Pugilists appearance madly terrifying, he also found it beautiful at the same time. It was then. The mad eyes of the Lunatic Pugilist fell on Lee Gwak. His gaze, which contained a mixture of pure hostility and madness, did not seem human. Just making eye contact with the Lunatic Pugilist made Lee Gwak feel as if his soul was being sucked away. Lee Gwak clenched his fist tightly. His nails dug into his palm, drawing blood. But he didnt feel the pain. Thats how overwhelmed he was by the Lunatic Pugilists gaze. It was then. Suddenly, a glint of lucidity began to whirl in the Lunatic Pugilists mad, hostile eyes. Lee Gwak watched as the madness in the Lunatic Pugilists eyes faded and focus returned, much like mist being blown away by the wind. Did I lose my senses again? Heh! After regaining focus, the Lunatic Pugilist looked confused. However, he soon seemed to grasp the situation, biting his lips lightly. His previously foggy mind began to clear up. He had regained his sanity. But the Lunatic Pugilist knew. He knew he didnt have much time to maintain this state. Once this fleeting moment passed, hed be engulfed in madness again, seeking any target to unleash his bloodlust upon. He had to leave this ce before that happened. Then, he felt someones intense gaze on him. The Lunatic Pugilist sought out the owner of the gaze. It was Lee Gwak. He hadnt averted his gaze from the Lunatic Pugilist all this time. While everyone else had fallen, only Lee Gwak stood. That sight piqued the Lunatic Pugilists interest. The Lunatic Pugilist began to approach Lee Gwak. Keuh! Blood trickled from Lee Gwaks lips. He had simply met the Lunatic Pugilists gaze, and yet, he had sustained internal injuries. His blood surged like crazy, and his eyes became bloodshot. It looked as if his bulging eyes would burst at any moment. Still, Lee Gwak did not avoid the Lunatic Pugilists gaze. He didnt know why, perhaps it was his own stubbornness, or maybe just his vain pride. Up until now, he had always avoided other peoples eyes, especially after joining the Jade Heaven Alliance. He was afraid of causing trouble, so he avoided meeting anyones gaze. He should have done the same now. His mind screamed to avoid the Lunatic Pugilists eyes, only then would he have the slightest chance of survival. His opponent was an entity so disastrous that even thebined forces of the worlds four strongest factions couldnt handle him. It was impossible to expect to survive in the presence of such a being. The moment the Lunatic Pugilist so much as moved a finger, Lee Gwak would surely be crushed like an ant and die. Lee Gwak epted his death as a foregone conclusion. It was impossible to run away from such a terrifying being. But, he did not wish to look as pitiful and insignificant as an ant until hisst breath. Even if he was to die, he wanted to look directly into the Lunatic Pugilists eyes with dignity. So, he forced himself to meet the Lunatic Pugilists gaze. The Lunatic Pugilist was still getting closer. Suddenly, madness surged once more in the eyes of the Lunatic Pugilist, which had briefly held a glint of sanity. The entire ce was engulfed with his ferocious aura once again. Lee Gwak could hardly breathe. His face turned deathly pale. This is the end. Lee Gwak sensed his impending death. In a way, he felt fortunate. Maybe dying at the hands of an absolute master like the Lunatic was more worth it than dying at the hands of a bunch of mediocre martial artists. It was then. As he waited to die, an unexpected voice reached his ears. Child! It was a raspy voice, like phlegm boiling in the throat. Yes? Lee Gwak momentarily forgot his fear and lifted his head to look at the Lunatic Pugilist. Once you adopt the habits of a dog, youll live as one forever. Dont let the wolf inside you be tamed into a dog. For a moment, Lee Gwak felt as if he had been struck on the head with a sledgehammer. The shock hit his head, but the pain resonated in his chest. Lee Gwak did not understand why the Lunatic Pugilist said such words. What had the Lunatic Pugilist seen in his own eyes? Woooo! Suddenly, the Lunatic Pugilist unleashed a roar akin to that of a Blue Dragon.2 The moment the crazed dragons cry rang out, the martial artists in the clearing instantly lost consciousness. Lee Gwaks mind also went nk. He had his teeth clenched as he lost consciousness. * * * The hunt for the Lunatic Pugilist ended in failure. The Net of Heaven and Earth hadnt even been fully deployed, and half of the elite martial artists mobilized to hunt down the Lunatic Pugilist had been ruthlessly ughtered. It was the first failure experienced by the Jade Heaven Alliance since it became the center of Jianghu, and it was the worst defeat the Celestial Demon Union has tasted in history. Considering that even the elites from the Dragon Sky Valley and Zealous Justice School, two of the Ten Supremes, had even joined, there was no greater humiliation than this disgrace. However, this fact was not made known to the world. This was because both the Jade Heaven Alliance and the Celestial Demon Union, as well as Dragon Sky Valley and the Zealous Justice School, decided to bury the truth. Like a natural disaster, the Lunatic Pugilist dealt a devastating blow to the four factions before mysteriously disappearing without a trace. The four factions did not dare to pursue the Lunatic Pugilist again. The martial artists who had set out with great momentum and left the fortress returned to the Jade Heaven Alliance in a state of defeat. But it wasnt just the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance who returned. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Here is also a list of changes or differences between the manhwa and the novel:
  1. ck Chakra Demonic Sorcerer Blood Wheel Demon Sword. This is Gwan Il-hyeons nickname.
Thank you for reading!
  1. Blood Ring Demon Sword. Raws: ().
  2. Blue Dragon. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 8: The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (2) Chapter 8: The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 8 Manhwa: Chapter 11 Episode 3. The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (2) Blood Ring Demon Sword Gwan Il-hyeons face contorted like the face of an ugly demon. Though he had changed into clean clothes, blood was still oozing out from various parts of his body. His flesh hidden beneath his clothes bore deep wounds and scars. If he were an ordinary person, such deep scars engraved onto the bones and muscles would make it already difficult for him to breathe, let alone move. These were injuries inflicted by the Lunatic Pugilist. If the injuries had been sustained in an equal fight, it wouldnt have been as humiliating. But it was just one blow. With one strike from the Lunatic Pugilist, he was left gravely injured, and thirty members of the ck Armored Cavalry dead. It was truly an unprecedented martial prowess. Even if it were Jin Gwang-hon, his master and the supreme figure of the Celestial Demon Union, such a martial feat seemed impossible. Had he been defeated by such an expert, it would have been a justified oue. But to Gwan Il-hyeon, whose pride reached the skies, it felt deeply humiliating. The fact that he had been utterly crushed by Lunatic Pugilist to the point that he hadnt even been able to demonstrate the full range of his skills, and that he had been humiliated in front of the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance, infuriated him. What added to his humiliation was waking up within the Jade Heaven Alliance. The ck Armored Cavalry had brought him, critically injured and weak, to the Jade Heaven Alliance for aid. While it might have been a desperate move on the part of the ck Armored Cavalry to save him, having his life saved by the Jade Heaven Alliance, his fateful enemy, was a blow to Gwan Il-hyeons pride. Standing in front of Gwan Il-hyeon was the Jade Heaven Alliance Inner Court Leader, Joo Shin-yoon, leaning back. Are you leaving? Yes. Your wounds havent healed yet though. Its nothing serious. Gwan Il-hyeon responded, trying to maintain a neutral expression. Joo Shin-yoon looked at him with a slight smile. Feeling as if he was being mocked, Gwan Il-hyeon clenched his fist tightly. Unlike the first time he hade, the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, Ja Hong-cheon, was nowhere to be seen. Feeling like he was being tantly ignored, the corners of his eyes twitched. Staring intently at Gwan Il-hyeons face, Joo Shin-yoon remarked, If thats really your decision, then feel free to leave. Thank you. Its a shame that our first meeting in over a hundred years ended like this. I hope our next meeting will be as cordial. That depends on how the Jade Heaven Alliance behaves, doesnt it? Please convey to Leader Jin that our alliance wishes for peace in Jianghu. Ill be sure to pass on the message. Safe travels. Joo Shin-yoon was the first to say goodbye. I hope we meet again in good health. I will never forget the kindness I received from the Jade Heaven Alliance. Gwan Il-hyeon bowed and cupped his fists towards Shin Joo-yoon before going out. Grind! As soon as he stepped outside, he audibly ground his teeth. The ck Armored Cavalry was already waiting for him outside. There were a hundred of them at first, but now only seventy remained. Over half of them bore severe injuries. The tragic sight further intensified Gwan Il-hyeons humiliation. He addressed them, We are going back to the Celestial Demon Union! Yes, sir! The ck Armored Cavalry responded with vigor. But even this scene seemed awkward to Gwan Il-hyeon right now. A deep frown creased his brow. There were no horses in sight. Where are our horses? Theyre in the stables at the Outer Hall. Why? Pardon? When we first arrived, werent our horses kept in the Inner Court? So howe they are in the Outer Halls stables now? Just how lightly do they take us for! We apologize, young master. The vice-captain of the ck Armored Cavalry quickly bowed his head. With the original captain having been killed by the Lunatic Pugilist, the weight of Gwan Il-hyeons anger now fell squarely on him. He, too, felt the humiliation keenly. He had never imagined that the ck Armored Cavalry, renowned throughout thend, would be treated so poorly like this. With heavy hearts, they moved forward. When they arrived at the stables of the Outer Hall, the ck Armored Cavalry saw the warriors of the Outer Hall standing by, holding the reins of their horses. Among them was Lee Gwak. The sh with the Lunatic Pugilist had caused great damage not only to the Celestial Demon Union but also to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Yuk Hyeon, the leader of the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion, and a hundred others were killed. Many of the Outer Hall martial artists also perished, creating an unbearable atmosphere. The loss of more than a hundred members of the Bloodcloaked Death God Battalion was such a devastating event that the Jade Heaven Alliance initiated internal investigations. Hence, Lee Gwak and other martial artists of the Outer Hall, even after returning to the Jade Heaven Alliance, were confined indoors, unable to venture outside. The mood in the Outer Hall was naturally somber. There was visible difort from handling the reins of horses that belonged not to the Jade Heaven Alliance but to the martial artists of the Celestial Demon Union. The same was true for Lee Gwak. However, his situation was different from the others. The words of the Lunatic Pugilist constantly echoed in his ears. Though he held the reins, he couldnt fully concentrate on the ck Armored Cavalry. Just as Lee Gwak bit his lip gently. You? Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice snapped him out of his reverie. Lee Gwak jerked upright and saw an unfamiliar face ring at him. Who is this? Do you find me a joke? The man, leaning in and speaking with an irritable tone, was none other than Gwan Il-hyeon. For some reason, he stared at Lee Gwak with a murderous gaze. Pardon? What do you mean? Then why are you making such a face? Its not that! Heh! The Jade Heaven Alliance is really something huh? Now, even a mere martial artist from the Outer Hall dares to look down on me. At that moment, Gwan Il-hyeons anger exploded. Lee Gwak, sensing danger, tried to evade Gwan Il-hyeon. However, Gwan Il-hyeon was a master far superior to Lee Gwak. Even though he had sustained serious injuries, his skills hadnt diminished. Thud! Gah! Gwan Il-hyeons fist mmed into Lee Gwaks abdomen. Lee Gwak vomited blood from the shock of his internal organs being pierced. Lee Gwaks blood sttered on Gwan Il-hyeons face. This made Gwan Il-hyeon go even more berserk. Blood continuously dripped down from Lee Gwaks face. His forehead was torn open, his cheekbones caved in. At this point, Lee Gwaks mind was already half gone. But Gwan Il-hyeons rampage was not over yet. His fists mercilessly hammered all over Lee Gwak. Whats this? St Stop it! Stunned, the Outer Hall martial artists tried to stop Gwan Il-hyeon. But the ck Armored Cavalry blocked their way. Overwhelmed by the murderous aura they were exuding, the Outer Hall warriors did not dare move. The ck Armored Cavalrys eyes were too fierce and murderous. Lee Gwak had done nothing wrong. His only misfortune was that the enraged Gwan Il-hyeon was nearby, and he happened to catch his eye. Right now, Gwan Il-hyeon needed someone to vent his anger on. Argh! Gwan Il-hyeon roared as he unleashed his violence. Although he did not use his internal energy, implying some rationality remained, his assault was beyond what Lee Gwak could handle. Under Gwan Il-hyeons relentless violence, Lee Gwak was torn, shattered, and crushed. With his consciousness fading, Lee Gwak clenched his teeth. The pain was like his entire body was being crushed. But even more painful was the wound to his heart. His pride was crumbling. Many people were watching, yet not a single one of them offered him a helping hand. A pack of dogs stood before the wolf known as the ck Armored Cavalry. To Lee Gwaks dimming eyes, the martial artists of the Outer Hall seemed like dogs with their tails between their legs. And he himself was just another dog among them. Is this the price for giving up being a wolf? The world turned red before his eyes. In the blood-red world, Lee Gwaks consciousness started to sink deeper and deeper. He wanted to simply let go of his consciousness. Yet, the rage bubbling up from deep within him made him hold onto his sanity. Bang! Gwan Il-hyeons fist mmed into Lee Gwaks abdomen. Lee Gwaks mouth dropped open and his body trembled. He couldnt even scream due to the pain, as if his internal organs were being torn strand by strand. Lee Gwaks body copsed like a sand castle on top of Gwan Il-hyeons. Only then did a look of relief appear on Gwan Il-hyeons face. It was as if the anger that had been building up inside of him had been released. Then, suddenly Crack! An excruciating pain surged through his hand. What the? He quickly looked down then he saw Lee Gwak biting his hand, resembling a wolf. With a face covered in blood that his features were almost indistinguishable, Lee Gwak tore at Gwan Il-hyeons flesh. This was Lee Gwaks defiance. His first act of rebellion since joining the Jade Heaven Alliance. I am. not a dog! Lee Gwak cried out. But, his cry did not escape him. His mouth was full of torn flesh. You damned dog! Gwan Il-hyeon trembled with rage and kicked Lee Gwak. Bang! With a sound reminiscent of a leather drum bursting, Lee Gwaks body was sent flying. In the unconscious Lee Gwaks mouth remained the torn flesh of Gwan Il-hyeon. Ugh! Ill kill you! Gwan Il-hyeon lost all reason in his anger at the thought of having his flesh wounded by a mere martial artist of the Jade Heaven Alliance, not even the Lunatic Pugilist. Gwan Il-hyeon drew his de and held it in reverse, then with full force tried to plunge it into the unconscious Lee Gwak. He could not forgive this lowly being for daring to wound his precious body. However, he was unable to follow through with his attack. No, dont! Stop it! The ck Armored Cavalrys vice-captain and some of his subordinates, who had just been watching until now, grabbed his arms to restrain him Move aside! I must kill that bastard! Gwan Il-hyeon struggled, trying to shake them off. But the harder he tried, the tighter the vice-captain and his subordinates held him. You cannot kill him. It didnt matter if they maimed or cut off a limb or two, after all, Lee Gwak was just a nameless, low-ranking warrior. The Jade Heaven Alliance could somewhat tolerate them doing that. However, killing him was not an option. If the Jade Heaven Alliance were to look the other way at a murder done by the Celestial Demon Union on their own territory, their reputation would suffer. If that happened, the Jade Heaven Alliance might not be able to send them on their way. Such a worst-case scenario had to be avoided at all costs. It was then. What is happening over there? An angry voice shouted. Turning around his head, Gwan Il-hyeon saw the leader of the Outer Hall, Maeng Hee-cheon, rushing towards them. Someone from the Outer Halls martial artists must have alerted Maeng Hee-cheon about the incident. Hmph! Finally regaining hisposure, Gwan Il-hyeon scoffed and sheathed his de. This guy made a grave error. What error? Do I have to spell it out for you? The Jade Heaven Alliance better step up its training towards its low-ranking martial artists. That is if you dont want to lose any more face. Ugh! Maeng Hee-cheons face contorted in anger. Gwan Il-hyeon and the ck Armored Cavalry mounted their horses. Maeng Hee-cheon red at them with a mix of fury, but he couldnt bring himself to stop them. Confronting Gwan Il-hyeon over a mere low-ranking martial artist was too much, even for him. Gwan Il-hyeon and the ck Armored Cavalry sped away from the Jade Heaven Alliance, while Maeng Hee-cheon watched their retreating figure, suppressing his fury. When they finally disappeared from view, Maeng Hee-cheon turned around, irritated. Then, he saw Lee Gwak, lying in the ground covered in blood. Fortunately, his chest was faintly rising and falling, indicating he was still alive. Seeing his man lying there, so useless, made him sick to his stomach. What are you all waiting for?! Get that bastard out of my sight! * * * A middle-aged martial artist dressed in blue robes appeared behind Joo Shin-yoons back. His expressionless face which looked as if it had been chiseled from ice,bined with snake-like cold eyes, gave off a chilling aura. He was Naeng Ha-yoon, one of Joo Shin-yoons confidants. Naeng Ha-yoon was the leader of the Righteous Blood Corps, an organization under the Inner Court, and he boasted impressive martial prowess. Where are they? They have just left the fortress. Was there any trouble? They vented their anger on a low-ranking martial artist from the Outer Hall before heading out. Is he dead? Hes still breathing. Thats fine then. Joo Shin-yoon looked out the window indifferently. His eyes were shining sharper than ever. The Celestial Demon Union Are they nning to make their move now? He knew. That the Lunatic Pugilist was merely an excuse. They used the pretext of subjugating the Lunatic Pugilist to gauge the internal strength of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Hence, Joo Shin-yoon had revealed only as much as necessary. More than a hundred years had passed since the Great Heavenly Blood War. During this time, both the Celestial Demon Union and the Jade Heaven Alliance had amassed tremendous power. If this umted power were not to be released to the outside world, it would inevitably rot from the inside. Thats why they used the Lunatic Pugilist as an excuse to gauge each others strength. To determine whether they should strike each other now, or if they should wait a bit longer. Although they had taken more damage than expected from the Lunatic Pugilist, it didnt matter. Compared to the power that the Jade Heaven Alliance had umted over the years, it was merely a drop in the ocean. Given that they even involved the Dragon Sky Valley and the Zealous Justice School to spread out the damages, one could argue there was virtually no harm done. Thoughts swirled in his head. Jade Heaven Alliance, Celestial Demon Union, and the Ten Supremes Countless names formed a map in his mind. However, nowhere on that map was there a ce for the name of the low-ranking martial artist from the Outer Hall, who had be a prime target for Gwan Il-hyeon. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Righteous Blood Corps. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 9: The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (3) Chapter 9: The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 9 Manhwa: Chapter 11-12 Episode 3. The Turning Point of Fate Comes Without Warning (3) Mmm! As Lee Gwak regained consciousness, a flurry of voices reached his ears. Are you okay? Goodness! Why are you asking if hes alright? Look at the state hes in! It was Oh Guhong and the members of Squad 13. Lee Gwak tried to open his eyes and look at them, but all he could see were blurry figures. He could not distinguish their faces. Dont strain yourself. Its already a miracle your eyes havent burst. Pushing yourself might worsen your condition, so keep your eyes closed. Thats right! Dont push yourself too hard. The voices of Squad 13 echoed around him. Mixed lights and figures swirled in his vision. It was proof that his eyes were badly damaged. Without a word, Lee Gwak closed his eyes again. It wasnt just his eyes. His entire body ached as if it had been chopped to pieces. The pain was so intense that he found even breathing a struggle. Gasping for air, Lee Gwak opened his mouth, Wh what happened? Dont you remember? That bastard hit you so hard you nearly died. Where is he? Him? The one who did this to me Hes gone. You mean he just went? The anger in Lee Gwaks voice made Oh Guhong turn his head quickly, clearly feeling guilty. They ordered us to let him go. What? Lee Gwak forced open his eyes, despite the pain and blurred vision. Tears streamed down his cheeks, stirred by the light. It was truly painful, but Lee Gwak strained to keep his eyes wide open. A gleam of iprehension and disbelief on his face. Though a low-level member, he was still a martial artist affiliated with the Jade Heaven Alliance. How could the Jade Heaven Alliance let another martial artist attack one of their own and let it slide? It was iprehensible to Lee Gwaksmon sense. At that moment, Oh Guhong spoke in a gentle voice. Let it go, Gwak. But I think hes from the Celestial Demon Union. And its clear he holds a significant position there. Even the higher-ups seem ufortable making more of an issue out of this. I know its unjust. But what can we do? Thats how the world works. Just be d youre alive. Oh Guhong exined in an uncharacteristically long-winded manner, while the members of Squad 13 tried their best to look elsewhere, avoiding Lee Gwaks gaze. They were too ashamed to face him. They knew the treatment meted out by the Jade Heaven Alliance was unreasonable. But they didnt have the courage to defy the alliances orders. All they could do was offer a few words of encouragement to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak bit his lip. Blood seeped from the broken skin, but he didnt care. Oh Guhong wiped the blood off Lee Gwaks lip with his sleeve. Lee Gwak tried to push him away, but he couldnt find the strength to move his hand. It wasnt just his hands. He couldnt feel his toes either. I cant move my body. What happened? Your body sustained severe injuries. Details! Hoo! The doctor said the damage to your bones and muscles is significant.Theres a possibility of a disability. What kind of disability? At worst, full-body paralysis Oh Guhong couldnt bring himself to finish the sentence. No matter how brazen he tried to be, it was hard for him to say it. Such were the grim implications of his words. The councilor who had saved Yi Yuns life had told him to be satisfied with just saving his life. Anything beyond that was in the realm of the gods, not the councilor. His condition was that dire. His bones were broken in more than a dozen ces, and major muscles and nerves were damaged. It was a miracle he was still alive and breathing. Gwan Il-hyeon had merely vented his anger on Lee Gwak, but now, Lee Gwaks life was ruined. Hoo! How did this Members of Squad 13 didnt dare look at Lee Gwaks eyes. They felt like they were the culprits. Still, dont worry too much. They promised to send doctors to treat you continuously. . You never know, maybe a miracle will happen. So dont get too upset and I want to be alone. Gwak! Everyone, please leave. Alright. You probably need some time to sort out your thoughts. Be strong. Oh Guhong was the first to leave the room. Call us if you need anything. You mustnt harbor negative thoughts. Members of Squad 13 said one thing after another before going out. Lee Gwak closed his eyes. Tears streamed down his cheeks. He had given everything for the Jade Heaven Alliance, but all he received in return was cold indifference. To them, he was as insignificant as a pebble on the ground. Time passed. He didnt know how many days had passed. It seemed like a month or two had passed. Trapped in the corner of a small room, time had no meaning for Lee Gwak, His hair grew messy and unkempt, and his beard covered his face. Only members of Squad 13 and the doctor visited him during that time. Members of Squad 13 took turns taking care of him. The doctor that Jade Heaven Alliance had promised to send to him continuously had only shown his face a couple of times, and then never again. Yet, Lee Gwak wasnt disappointed. He had somehow anticipated this. What bothered him more than the absence of the doctor was the absence of one person. Geum Yul-seon, his lover. Throughout this ordeal, she never visited him once. Seok Yi-cheon had said she was too busy. Geum Yul-seon had been recognized as the best musician in the Grand Abyss Music Hall and because of that, she had numerous performances and couldnt free up her schedule. Lee Gwak wasnt naive enough to take Seok Yi-cheons words at face value. He had been abandoned, thoroughly neglected. By the Jade Heaven Alliance, and by his lover. Lee Gwak bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. I will not crumble like this. If he hadnt met the Lunatic Pugilist and had his consciousness awakened, he might have broken down in despair. Meeting the Lunatic Pugilist fundamentally changed his inner self, so much so that even in the worst of times, he would not break down and endure. A few dayster, an unexpected visitor came to his room. Brother. It was Han Socheon. She had changed a lot. Gone was the frightened and ragged appearance shed had when shed first entered the Jade Heaven Alliance. Now, she was well-dressed, with a healthy glow on her face. Socheon! Brother. Her eyes trembled. Seeing Lee Gwaks terrible state, tears welled up in her eyes. Han Socheon tried her best to hide her shaking expression and sat down next to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwaks lying figure was emaciated, reminding her of a withered tree. If there hadnt been any focus in his eyes, he could have been mistaken for a dead man. Im sorry foringte, big brother. I tried toe sooner Im fine. Big brother. Im just lying down for a while. Im really okay. Upon hearing Lee Gwaks words, Han Socheons eyes trembled again. Lee Gwak asked, Where have you been all this time? I was taken to the Main Court. The Main Court? They wanted to see if I had any talent in martial arts. And what did they find? They said I have talent. She spoke matter-of-factly, but in truth, she possessed exceptional talent, enough to surprise even those in the Main Court. Thats why she was specially selected. After she was recognized for her talent at the Main Court, she was given some free time. During that time, Han Socheon searched for Lee Gwak. But she couldnt find him anywhere in the Outer Hall. Desperately inquiring around, Han Socheon found out that Lee Gwak was all alone in a remote area of the Outer Hall. While she was rejoicing over being recognized for her talents, Lee Gwak was battling despair alone here. She couldnt fathom how much her heart ached when she discovered this. She held Lee Gwaks hand and spoke, Very soon, I will have to depart to train in martial arts. I guess where youre going is a secret. How did you know? Thats how things work here. Everything is handled in secret and people like me never get included in the loop. Im sorry. Its okay, Socheon. Im just lying down here for a while because Im in pain. You dont have to feel sorry for me. Im sure Ill get up again. Im sure you will. I hope this book can help you. Han Socheon pulled out a book from her belongings. It was an old tome, yellowed with age, so fragile it seemed it might crumble at a touch. On it, the words Yoga Secret Manual were faintly written. Whats that? Its one of the books from the Main Courts library. It was passed down from Tianzhu and its said to be good for strengthening ones muscles and bones, so I brought it. The Yoga Secret Manual she was holding was something no one in the Main Court had ever shown interest in. The yoga techniques of Tianzhu were known to be mysteriously profound and efficient for strengthening ones muscles, but because its martial principles were different from those of the Central ins, they werent easy to master. In order to properly master the art, one would have to start from scratch. For someone who had made it to the Jade Heaven Alliances Main Court, they would have already mastered to some extent the martial arts of prominent Jianghu sects, so starting from scratch was out of the question. While there were a few individuals who became curious about the Yoga Secret Manual and tried to learn it in earnest, they eventually gave up due to the vague phrases that felt like chasing mirages and the breathing techniques that deviated from the norm. After that, it became an item that no one paid attention to. It became something that collected dust in a corner of the Main Courts martial arts repository. Thats why Han Socheon wasnt stopped when she brought it out. In truth, Han Socheon didnt believe the Yoga Secret Manual would be of much help to Lee Gwak. But she wanted to do something for him, and thats why she brought the Yoga Secret Manual. She was rather embarrassed about this fact. Im sorry this is all I can give you. No, thank you. Lee Gwak nodded his head. The effort it took for him to be able to move his head like this was indescribable. While others could perform natural actions as easily as breathing, he had to exert all his strength. But there was hope: if he could move his neck, then perhaps one day he might move his limbs, a possibility he clung to with belief. Lee Gwaks gaze shifted to the Yoga Secret Manual. He had no knowledge of what kind of martial arts the Yoga Secret Manual was or the potential it held. If it was a martial art that Han Socheon could bring out, then it was surely something that others would deem insignificant. The system of the Jade Heaven Alliance wasnt sox as to allow a novice in martial arts to casually take out something important. Despite this, the reason Lee Gwak showed interest was because he currently needed something to distract him from his pain and boredom. Lying motionless all day was excruciating, both physically and mentally. Time passed slowly, and every day felt like an eternity in hell. With great effort, he managed to move his neck, but there was no telling when his limbs would follow suit. Until then, Lee Gwak needed something to help him forget the tedious passage of time. He might not know what the Yoga Secret Manual was, but it was certain to be a great distraction. The only problem was that Lee Gwak, on his own, couldnt even move a finger, making it impossible for him to read the Yoga Secret Manual. After thinking for a while, Lee Gwak looked at Han Socheon. Soyeon! Yes! Would it be too much trouble to tear the pages from the Yoga Secret Manual and paste them on the ceiling? What? Please. Alright Han Socheon began to tear pages from the Yoga Secret Manual and paste them onto the ceiling. Half an hourter, the vast ceiling was covered with iprehensible writings. Lee Gwak stared nkly at the ceiling. Han Socheon then bid him farewell. Big brother, I have to go now. I dont know if Ill be able toe back, but if I do, Ill definitelye back to visit. Okay! Until then, please take care of yourself. You take care of yourself, too, and dont trust other people too much. The Jade Heaven Alliance Jianghu is more treacherous than you know. So, always be wary of others and try to protect yourself. Those words were also a reminder to Lee Gwak himself. It took him five years to understand the ways of Jianghu. Lee Gwak hoped Han Socheon wouldnt squander her time figuring that out like he did. Ill keep that in mind. Han Socheon nodded and stood up. She looked at Lee Gwaks face for a moment before heading outside. Thud! The door closed, leaving Lee Gwak alone in the room. Countless writing poured into Lee Gwaks eyes like stars falling. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Ouch, unlike in the manhwa, Geum Yul-seon did not visit Lee Gwak at all. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Yoga Secret Manual. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 10: Growing in the Time Spent Alone (1) Chapter 10: Growing in the Time Spent Alone (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 10 Manhwa: Chapter 13-14 Episode 4. Growing in the Time Spent Alone (1) Lee Gwak spent most of his time alone. asionally, members of Squad 13 would stop by to keep himpany, but aside from that, he was thoroughly alone. Needless to say, the Jade Heaven Alliance paid him no mind. Perhaps they had even forgotten his existence. At the very least, Lee Gwak was grateful that they hadnt kicked him out. All Lee Gwak could do was lie down all day, staring endlessly and nkly at the ceiling. Lee Gwak blinked. His eyes were getting dry from staring at the Yoga Secret Manual attached to the ceiling for so long. It hurt, as if grains of sand had gotten into his eyes. Still, Lee Gwak couldnt tear his eyes away from the Yoga Secret Manual. Just the very act of lying down already brought him great pain, and right now, the only thing that could distract him from the pain was the Yoga Secret Manual affixed on the ceiling. Lee Gwak strained his tired eyes to read the Yoga Secret Manual. The beginning was the preface written by the creator of the Yoga Secret Manual. [ I heard that there were mysterious cultivation methods at Tianzhu that were different from the martial arts and principles of the Central ins, so I traveled for four months and ten days to reach it. In that ce where the sun zes year-round, there flowed arge river, and practitioners could be found everywhere. Some trained their minds and bodies with movements close to acrobatics, while others practiced meditation methods simr to Buddhist rituals to strengthen their minds. There were countless practitioners and just as many cultivation methods. I was intrigued by their cultivation methods. Their methods ignited my curiosity. I wanted to receive teachings from the practitioners. However, they were not willing to easily share their secrets. It was natural. Teaching secret techniques to a stranger is never easy. But I, too, am not someone to give up easily either. I sought instruction for as long as three years before I finally found a teacher. My master was a sage who had practiced asceticism for a whopping forty years. He was someone who saw farther ahead, higher up, where I could not see. He knew I woulde. He told me he and I were destined to meet. The master bes the disciple, and the disciple bes the master. As I wondered what his words meant, my master told me that in time, as my practice deepened, I would naturally understand. I began to practice under him. I came prepared, but the Yoga techniques of Tianzhu were different from the martial arts of the Central ins. If the martial arts of the Central ins are based on building up and utilizing qi based on the dantian, the Yoga techniques of Tianzu begin by opening the perineal acupoint located inside the anus. This was, in fact, the most difficult part. As a martial artist who had also cultivated qi in the dantian, I had to discard everything I had learned to make use of the perineal acupoint. Discard everything Ive learned over more than two decades? I thought and thought about it. My master then said to me, It was fate that brought me here, and that the continuation of his secret manual was already predetermined from the distant past. At that moment, my mind strangely felt at ease. I cheerfully discarded my past studies and began my new study. Those reading this should take note: To master the Yoga techniques, not only will you have to change the foundations of your martial arts, but all of your habits as well. But one thing is certain. If you fully master the Yoga techniques, youll always be able to keep your muscles and bones in tip-top shape, no matter what else you do. ] The most tattered and worn-out part of the Yoga Secret Manual was the preface, but everything else after that was rtively clean. It was evidence that many people had read only up to the preface and not gone further. Lee Gwak understood their feelings. No matter how amazing the Yoga techniques were, they could only be mastered by abandoning ones existing martial arts. It was too harsh a price to pay for learning something from Tianzhu in which efficacy was uncertain. Thats why most people turned away from learning the Yoga Secret Manual. If not for the Yoga Secret Manuals im that it could maintain ones muscles and bones in optimal condition, this book would not have even been brought to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak began to earnestly read the next part. It was the passage where the real cultivation and training methods were introduced. Lee Gwak frowned. Even though he had prepared himself by reading the preface, it was too different from the martial arts of the Central ins. Yoga techniques considered there to be seven gates, or vortices, in the human body. The first gate was the perineal acupoint. It stated that a snake had to be coiled in the perineal acupoint, its tail wound around three and a half times for proper initiation. Both the phrase about the snake being coiled and the tail being wound were hard to understand. Once the first door was opened, the second door could be opened. The second gate was located at the end of the spinal cord, the tailbone. The third, fourth, and fifth gates existed along the spine. Each gate had different effects on the human body, and only by opening these gates could one truly understand and utilize their body. Until this point, Lee Gwak had been able to understand. But when he reached the sixth gate, he couldnt help but hesitate. The sixth gate was said to be in the center of the brain. Considered the center of awakening, opening this gate would give rise to the eye of intuition. It did not specify what kind of efficacy the eye of intuition had, nor how it worked. Thest, seventh gate, was said to be a gateway to the spiritual world. Opening the seventh gate would awaken a great snake, which wouldplete the practitioner. However,pletion was just another starting line. There was a next level. It seemed somewhat exaggerated, like pseudo-martial arts books. It seemed like those who had managed to read past the preface dropped out at this point. Lee Gwak blinked his eyes. His eyes had gotten dry again. Even if someone were to only read up to this point, they could already understand how different the Yoga Secret Manual was from the martial arts of the Central ins. The martial arts of the Central ins, handed down through numerous generations, were stable and efficient. The same was true for the martial arts that Lee Gwak had learned. Although it was basic, something that only the Outer Hall martial artists from Jade Heaven Alliance would learn, it was, on the other hand, stable and had no deficiencies. Over the past five years, Lee Gwak has worked diligently to master the basics. Although he felt its limitations at some point, he still practiced it like a habit. While learning martial arts like that, he had to erase the prejudices that unknowingly arose, or the set ways of thinking, and start anew. So, it was true that he had some concerns to some extent. After thinking about it for a while, Lee Gwak suddenlyughed out loud. It was because he found himself to be ridiculous. What more do I have to lose? He had lost his lover, and the freedom to move his limbs. The fact that he was worried about losing something more in this state was ridiculous. A resolute expression crossed Lee Gwaks face. He had made up his mind. The beginning is the snake Lee Gwak didnt know what the snake mentioned in the Yoga Secret Manual was. It could be the qi spoken of in the martial arts of the Central ins, or it could be something else. It could even be a lie that didnt exist at all. Nevertheless, it didnt matter. What Lee Gwak needed now was not the truth, but a string of hope. Lee Gwak grasped that string of hope tightly. * * * Inside the room, a many sprawled haphazardly on the floor. His hair stuck out like a lions mane, and his nose and jaw were obscured by a beard so full that his features were indistinguishable. His face was rugged, but his eyes were oddly deep and clear. He was none other than Lee Gwak. Lee Gwaks gaze was fixed on the Yoga Secret Manual affixed to the ceiling. From the moment he opened his eyes, all he could see was the Yoga Secret Manual. He had to look at it even if he didnt want to. There was no way to avoid it. It was an environment in which he could only be immersed, and indeed, Lee Gwak was deeply immersed in the Yoga Secret Manual. Hsss! Hsss! In the quiet room, only the sound of Lee Gwaks deep breathing resonated. Lee Gwak was engrossed in his breathing. Since he couldnt move his limbs anyway, he could focus even more deeply on his breathing. In the quiet room, the only thing he could feel was his own breath. Nothing else had any effect on Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak had lost track of time as he held onto the Yoga Secret Manual. Already, more than three months had passed since he had focused solely on the Yoga Secret Manual. Any normal person would have given up by now, but not Lee Gwak. It was then. He began to feel a tingling sensation from below his anus. At first, he thought it was an illusion. Because not only today but several times before had he felt such a sensation. But all those phenomena had been nothing more than illusions created by his desires. After a while, the feeling would fade away, as if it had never been there. Lee Gwak thought it would be the same this time as well. But the tingling did not go away as time passed. Only then did Lee Gwak realize that what he was feeling was not an illusion. Something was stirring in his perineal region. Lee Gwak forgot about everything and focused on what was happening in his perineum. Qi was moving. The slender thread of energy was undeniably moving like a snake. Although it was closer to a worm than a snake at this point, its form was simr. I need to fatten it up and make it coil its tail. The Yoga Secret Manual said that the snake coils its tail three and a half times. But, the snake that had just been stirred from Lee Gwaks perineal acupoint was neither big nor strong enough to coil its tail. He had to increase its size first. Lee Gwak forgot everything andpletely immersed himself in the Yoga Secret Manual. A faint madness could be seen in his eyes. Time passed in a blur. Seok Yi-cheon came to visit Lee Gwak. He looked at the emaciated Lee Gwak with a pitying gaze. By now, Lee Gwak was so skinny that he could be mistaken for a skeleton. His arms and legs were thin like dry twigs, and hisplexion was pale. It was a miracle that he was still breathing. Lee Gwak had been talkative thest time he came, but now his mouth was tightly shut as if he didnt have the energy to speak. This guy! Seok Yi-cheon eventually turned his head away. He felt like he would burst into tears if he continued to look at Lee Gwak. Those bastards! Seok Yi-cheon cursed the Jade Heaven Alliance. Despite Lee Gwak being in this state, the Jade Heaven Alliance did not do anything. The doctors had stoppeding, and everyone was treating Lee Gwak as if he didnt exist. The only people who remembered and took care of Lee Gwak were the members of Squad 13. He felt sorry for Lee Gwak, who was stuck in this small room, lying down all day. Seok Yi-cheon wiped the corners of his eyes and lifted Lee Gwaks nket, in case he had soiled himself and needed cleaning. Oh, its clean. Seok Yi-cheon wore a puzzled expression. By this time, it would have been normal for Lee Gwak to have soiled his bedding, but it was exceptionally clean. After all, you have to eat something to excrete it. Hoo! Seok Yi-cheon sighed deeply. For the past few days, Lee Gwak hadpletely stopped eating. He wouldnt even drink water. Even when they tried to force-feed him, Lee Gwak resisted by keeping his mouth tightly shut. Kid, if you feel like eating, just call for it, okay? You must never give up. Seok Yi-cheon took onest look at Lee Gwak before going out. As soon as his presence disappeared, Lee Gwak opened his eyes that he had been keeping close. The look in his eyes was not that of someone who had lost hope or given up on life. The reason he had stopped eating was because he was in the middle of a crucial moment. The energy that had swelled in size over the past few days was writhing uncontrobly on its own ord. Lee Gwak called it the first snake. The first snake was violent. It was small in size, but willful. It often got out of his control. Still, Lee Gwak did not give up. He held onto his focus, making every effort to control the first snake. As a result, he was able to move the first snake somewhat ording to his will. Whirr! The first snake was slowly coiling around his perineum. It looked as though its head was trying to bite its tail. Faster! The moment he thought that, the speed at which the first snake was spinning increased. Still, the head couldnt bite the tail. It needs to be longer. Lee Gwak imagined the first snake stretching out. The moment he did, the coiling snake actually became longer. One turn, two turns, the snake began to twist its tail. Thick beads of sweat began to trickle down Lee Gwaks face. The pain that had originated from the perineum began to climb up his spine. It felt as if a bolt of lightning had pierced through his spine. Lee Gwaks face twisted in pain, but he didnt open his mouth. Instinctively, he knew he shouldnt open his mouth right now. If he opened his mouth now, all the hard work of the past three months would be wasted. He should not open his mouth, even if it killed him. Zing! Zing! The pain intensified, but in exchange, the length of the first snake grew longer. Whirr! The first snake twisted its tail. Two and a half turns, three turns, and then it made three and a half turns. Finally, the moment the snakes head bit its tail, Lee Gwaks waist snapped up. Ah! Lee Gwaks lips parted, and a moan escaped. It felt as though his whole body had been struck by lightning. His whole body twitched as an indescribable feeling of exaltation and strange pleasure dominated his entire body. It was the first change that had urred in the six months since Lee Gwak had been confined to this small room alone. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 11: Growing in the Time Spent Alone (2) Chapter 11: Growing in the Time Spent Alone (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 11 Manhwa: Chapter 14-15 Episode 4. Growing in the Time Spent Alone (2) The first snake that had coiled three and a half turns was now firmly entrenched in Lee Gwaks perineum acupoint. Have I passed the first hurdle? Lee Gwak breathed a sigh of relief. He didnt know it, but the very few martial artists who attempted to learn the Yoga Secret Manual directly had been frustrated at this very first stage. Creating the first snake required a great deal of patience and endurance, especially when one had to not move at all until the unfamiliar area of the perineum point was stimted to form energy. Practitioners in Tianzhu were ustomed to such asceticism, but the martial artists in the Central ins were not. While they could endure a few days, it would be impossible for them to endure three months without moving like Lee Gwak. Had Lee Gwak not been paralyzed and lying down, he would not have been able to make it through the first gate of the Yoga Secret Manual. Upon thoughtful consideration, Lee Gwak realized that the heavens had not abandoned him. It was then. He suddenly felt a tingling sensation at the tip of his fingers. Lee Gwaks eyes widened. He instinctively knew what this phenomenon meant. Are my senses back? Life was graduallying back into his fingers, which had been as lifeless as a dried-up old tree. Lee Gwak exerted strength into his fingertips. Then, his fingers twitched slightly. This was the moment Lee Gwak had long been wishing and waiting for. Although he could only move his fingertips right now, regaining some sensation meant that moving his wrists, or even his entire arm, was no longer a dream. Lee Gwak stared nkly at the Yoga Secret Manual that was attached to the ceiling. The Yoga Secret Manual he had been blindly clinging on to and learning for the past three months was genuine. I can get up. Hope that had seemed vague now felt within reach. Taking advantage of the momentum, Lee Gwak began working on opening the second gate. Move. Suddenly, the snake that had been coiled in his perineum acupoint let go of its tail and began to move. Its destination was the second gate near the tailbone. The first snake knocked on the gate. Boom! An explosion erupted from within Lee Gwaks body. It was a sound the others couldnt hear. The gate was sturdy. The first snake mmed against it again, but it still did not budge. It stubbornly held its ground, like an iron fortress. Lee Gwak realized that he couldnt forcibly open the gate. He needed another way to open the second gate. Lee Gwak lost himself in thought. Fortunately, he had plenty of time to think. There was no one to disturb him. He didnt care about the passage of time. In the meantime, Seok Yi-cheon visited him two more times, but Lee Gwak was too deep in thought. Not once did he open his mouth to speak. Seok Yi-cheon looked at Lee Gwak with apassionate gaze and then left. Then Lee Gwak suddenly had a realization. Maybe Ive been thinking about it wrong. Up to now, he had thought only about forcibly opening the gate using the first snake, as ismon with the typical energy cultivation methods. However, the Yoga Secret Manual was a study from Tianzhu, not the Central ins, so he needed to change his thinking. Lee Gwak focused his mind on the second gate at the end of the spine. He could faintly sense something. The second snake. It was so faint that if he hadnt been concentrating, he would never have felt it. The door was firmly closed, and the second snake was weak. Lee Gwak moved the first snake, but this time he didnt have it rush toward the second gate like before. Instead, he gently coaxed it. His idea was to stimte the second snake on the other side of the gate. The second snake responded to the first snakes call and moved, a crisp movement unlike any before. Time dragged on, but Lee Gwak did not tire. Because the response of the second snake was gradually growing. He enjoyed the changes happening within his own body. He couldnt believe that he could cultivate qi from a ce other than the dantian, and he was surprised that its efficacy exceeded his expectations. On one hand, he wondered why the martial artists of the Central ins hadnte up with this method. But the more he thought about it, the more he wondered why anyone would want to take the hard way instead of the easy way. The Central ins had already developed martial arts in their own way. A method that many already knew well. There was no reason to choose an unfamiliar method when there was a verified, easier path. Most of the martial artists in Jianghu thought that Yoga techniques only had the effect of making the muscles flexible and strong, but Lee Gwak, who had practiced it himself, thought there was more to it than that. One of the reasons Lee Gwak thought so was because the creator of the Yoga Secret Manual was a martial artist from the Central ins. In the preface, he clearly stated that he was a martial artist from the Central ins. Having learned the Central ins martial arts himself, Lee Gwak spected that the author of Tianzhus yoga techniques would have looked at it from a different perspective and extracted its essence. I dont know who created the Yoga Secret Manual and for what purpose, but I will definitely learn its essence. Lee Gwak bit his lip tightly. Suddenly, the Lunatic Pugilist came to mind. Lee Gwak remembered the energy the Lunatic Pugilist had in the wilderness, the power that seemed to overwhelm the heavens and earth. A strength that seemed inhuman. Just thinking about him sent chills down his spine. The Lunatic Pugilist had told him to live like a wolf, not a dog. The Yoga Secret Manual would be the fangs of a wolf for him. Perhaps stimted by Lee Gwaks thoughts, the second snake suddenly violently shook. Like his turbulent thoughts, the second snake was also turbulent. At that moment, Lee Gwak had a small epiphany. The first snake was calm and steady, while the second snake was violent. Coincidentally, these traits ovepped with Lee Gwaks thoughts and temperament at the time. Maybe the snaketent within my body has a personality of its own. As soon as that thought crossed his mind, there was no reason to hesitate. Lee Gwak amplified his violent thoughts. Then, the second snake rampaged even more violently. This consequently caused the first snake to be influenced and became more violent in response. Crrack! The sound of something breaking could be heard. It was the sound of the gate breaking. The two snakes became even more violently agitated, and in an instant, the door that had been so solid shattered. Thwack! The first snake burst through the gate. Riding a vortex, the first snake that entered the gate met the second snake. The two snakes became dizzyingly entangled. The snakes tangled wildly as if they were trying to bite each others throats, but at some point, they started to twirl around, biting each others tails. Woong! The two snakes taunted, encouraged, and mingled with each other. Lee Gwaks lips parted. It was because he felt a strange pleasure along with pain, as if thousands of ants were biting his body all at once. Mmm! Lee Gwak forcefully bit his lip. When human senses be extremely sensitive, it bes hard to distinguish between pain and pleasure. It was an inevitable process that urred as the senses awakened and expanded. * * * Ah, no luck. No luck at all. Seok Yi-cheon grumbled, rubbing both shoulders. White breath scattered into the air. It seemed like it was just summer yesterday, but the season was already turning into winter. His shoulders naturally hunched as he constantly fumbled with his cor. Still, the cold wind relentlessly prated through his clothes. The small room toward which Seok Yi-cheon was heading with a trotting step was located in a secluded ce in the Outer Hall. Phew! As Seok Yi-cheon looked at the small room, a shadow naturally fell across his face. Although Seok Yi-cheon considered himself to be quite an optimistic person, his mood always felt heavy when he came here. In that small room was Lee Gwak. A young man who had once been the most youthful of them all was now a cripple, unable to move. That fact weighed heavily on his heart. Initially, the members of Squad 13 also consoled and took care of Lee Gwak, but now they rarely came to visit, crushed by the heavy atmosphere. As the saying goes, a long illness wears out even a filial son. How could it be easy to take care of someone with whom you dont even share a drop of blood? In the end, only Seok Yi-cheon came to visit and take care of him after all this time had passed. Seok Yi-cheon massaged his stiff face with his hands. After practicing smiling several times, he took deep breaths in front of the door. Then he deliberately spoke in a cheerful voice as he opened the door. Kwak, your brother is here, eh? Seok Yi-cheon, who had been opening the door with great enthusiasm, suddenly widened his eyes. It was because an unbelievable sight unfolded before him. Y-You? How? Stunned by the shocking scene, Seok Yi-cheon stuttered. Did you arrive? Brother! Lee Gwak was sitting in his ce, weing him. Seok Yi-cheon could only stare. He could not answer. Every time he hade here, he had always seen Lee Gwak lying helpless. A lot of time had passed, but Lee Gwak showed no signs of improvement, which had led him to somewhat resign himself to the situation. If he was going to recover, he should have already. It was foolish to hope that Lee Gwak, who had been paralyzed and lying down for nearly six months, would miraculously recover now. Just a short time ago when he had visited, Lee Gwak was lying there weakly. But now, that same Lee Gwak had sat up on his own after just a few days. You! What happened to you? Can you walk now? I can only move my upper body for now. Kwak! Seok Yi-cheon suddenly hugged Lee Gwak. Tears welled up in his eyes. His chest, which had felt as if it was blocked by a massive rock, now felt light. While hugging him, Seok Yi-cheon touched Lee Gwaks upper body with both hands. Lee Gwak was still skinny like a bamboo stalk, but he could feel some vitality in him. Its a relief, really a relief. Youre suffocating me, brother. Hm? Oh sorry, sorry! I forgot youre still not fully recovered yet. Finally, Seok Yi-cheon calmed down and pulled away from Lee Gwak. A questioning look appeared on his face. But how did you get better? Everyone had given up I dont know. I just began to regain some sensation little by little. A miracle! Seok Yi-cheon eximed in admiration. Had he looked up, he would have seen the Yoga Secret Manual attached to the ceiling. However, his gaze was fixed on Lee Gwak, so he did not notice the Yoga Secret Manual and just thought a miracle had urred. Its really fortunate. I was worrying about how I couldnt visit for a while. What happened? The truth is, the entire organization of the Outer Hall is being reorganized. Our Squad 13 will also be restructured and well likely scatter and split up in all directions. Why? Its something decided from above. How could people like us know the reason? Seok Yi-cheons expression was dark. Until now, Seok Yi-cheon had lived without any problems in Squad 13. They had lived together for so long that they felt like they were brothers. If the organization was restructured, Seok Yi-cheon couldnt guarantee that he would remain in Squad 13, as theyd have to scatter and live separately. Leaving Squad 13 would inevitably make it difficult to visit this small room. He had been worried, but now that he saw Lee Gwak sitting alone, he felt somewhat relieved. The atmosphere in the Outer Hall cant be good, can it? Just talking about it isnt enough. Everyones at their wits end. Were all just barely holding on. Still, some guys are happy about it. Especially Go Jeon-ok. That guy is impatient, after all, he wanted to break free from the Outer Hall all this time. So, now hes tantly courting the Heavenly Intelligence Hall and other organizations. Its ridiculous. Hmm! Hes nevere to see you, has he? Its all because hes trying to satisfy his own greed. How could he im to be your friend when he never visited even once? Is that even human? Seok Yi-cheons voice naturally rose. Lee Gwak smiled bitterly in response. Was it only Go Jeon-ok? Most of the people he had known for the past five years did not even show their faces. This small room was a prison for Lee Gwak, but it was also a line that helped him distinguish true friends. Only a few people, including Seok Yi-cheon, had crossed that line. Lee Gwak closed his eyes. He should feel sad, but strangely enough, he didnt. Rather, his mind was still, like a ripple-free surface of the water. Whether it was because he had be ustomed to loneliness, or because he had mastered the Yoga Secret Manual, he didnt know, but either way, it didnt matter. Lee Gwak liked his current state. Lee Gwak asked, By any chance, do you know what happened to Socheon? The youngdy from the same hometown? Well, I dont know. I havent seen her since. Do you want me to look into it? No, Im sure shes fine. Shes a smart girl. Yes, she will. By the way, about Suddenly, Seok Yi-cheon began to stutter, a troubled look on his face. What is it? That is Hoo! Is it about Lady Geum of the Grand Abyss Music Hall? It seems like she has another man. For a moment, a heavy silence descended on the room. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 12: Growing in the Time Spend Alone (3) Chapter 12: Growing in the Time Spend Alone (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 12 Manhwa: Chapter 15-16 Episode 4. Growing in the Time Spend Alone (3) On a dark night, Lee Gwak sat absentmindedly without turning on any lights. He had thought that maybe this would happen. Even if he had been seriously injured and unable to move for six months, his lover should have shown her face at least once. But Geum Yul-seon had not visited him even once during that time. It was proof that her heart had already moved on. But even then, she was too cold-hearted. No matter how dire his situation had be, there should still be courtesy between people. Even more so since the two of them were lovers. Lee Gwaks lips twisted. Is that it? Lee Gwaks face distorted in pain. He had thought he wouldnt be heartbroken because he had already suspected it. But that wasnt the case. His chest ached as if hed been stabbed in the heart with a giant dagger again and again. He lowered his head, clutching his chest tightly with his hands. He didnt know how much time had passed. But after a while, he finally raised his head. The look in his eyes deepened. Without a word, Lee Gwaky back down. The Yoga Secret Manual on the ceiling came into view. The moment he opened the second gate and awakened the second snake, he regained feeling in his entire arm and upper body. If he opened the third gate and awakened another snake, he would be able to walk. Thats what he thought. He already knew how to open the gate. But opening the gate required a great deal of patience and time. Thankfully, he had plenty of time. When he awakened the first snake, it moved with a heavy energy. When he awakened the second snake, it moved with an even heavier, violent energy. The two snakes intertwined together like a cord and rushed toward the third gate. Lee Gwak kept trying to stimte the third gate to wake the sleeping snake, but unlike the second snake, it refused to wake up no matter how much time passed. Still, Lee Gwak was not disappointed. He already thought that this was bound to happen. It was only natural that the higher the cultivation, the more difficult it would be. It was the way of the martial arts, as was for all the ways of the world. Therefore, it was only to be expected that opening the third gate would be harder than the second, and opening the fourth or fifth door would be many times more difficult. The good news was that he had plenty of time on his hands, and the conditions were right for him to concentrate on the Yoga Secret Manual. While this tiny room acted like a prison, it also served as the mostfortable training ground in the entire world. Hoo! Hoo! Only the quiet sound of Lee Gwaks breathing filled the dark room. One day, two days, three days Time passed in a blur, and Lee Gwak was sinking into it. During this time, no one visited Lee Gwaks room. He waspletely alone, and in his solitude, he was growing. * * * As the bitterly cold winter came to pass and a warm breeze began to blow, the door of a small opened. And out stepped a gaunt, thin man. His legs visible beneath his trousers seemed like they would snap at any moment given theck of muscle, and at the backs of his skinny hands, veins popped out like worms. The man leaned against the doorway for a moment, staring up at the sky, and just then a breeze blew in, sweeping his disheveled hair like a broomstick. It revealed his sunken cheeks and chapped lips. His overall appearance looked unimpressive and shabby, but there was one feature of his that stood out. It was his eyes that were anything butckluster. Clear and unclouded, his eyes brimmed with vitality. Has it been a year? The man muttering in a low voice was Lee Gwak. He had finallye outside after a whole year. For nearly a year, he hadin still and motionless, losing all muscle mass and strength in his body. Nheless, he was happy that he could now move of his own volition. Lee Gwak inhaled the clean air deep into his lungs. He wasnt sure if there was really any difference between the air inside and the outside, but the sensation was very different. Whoo! He could feel the gathered energy in his lungs move to his perineum. The snake nestled in his perineum began to move in response. Soon the second snake awoke, followed by the third and fourth. The four awakened snakes pumped vitality throughout Lee Gwaks body. Last winter, Lee Gwak had seeded in awakening the third and fourth snakes. The moment he awoke the fourth, sensation returned to his legs, enabling him to open the door and step outside. Step by step, Lee Gwak cautiously walked. Without the strength in his legs, he found it difficult to keep his bnce. Eventually, after a few steps, he stumbled and fell. Hahaha! Still, Lee Gwakughed. Hey on the ground andughed for a long time. Had someone seen him, they might have called him crazy. Fortunately or unfortunately, nobody was there. Those who have not experienced it would never know the tremendous blessing of being able to move ones limbs freely. After some time had passed, Lee Gwak picked himself up. His face showed no sign of the turbulence of a moment ago. He regained his calm as if it never happened. This is just the beginning. Though he could move his limbs, Lee Gwak had no intention of stopping there. He had already experienced the efficacy of the Yoga Secret Manual. Opening just four gates had already filled his body with energy and sharpened his senses. He didnt know what changes opening the fifth gate would bring, but opening it with his current training methods would be difficult. He needed to add movement training.1 In addition to the unique breathing techniques of the Yoga Secret Manual, he needed toplement it with movement training. Static training alone had clear limitations. Now that he could move his limbs, Lee Gwak had to also train his muscles through movement training. Until then, Lee Gwak had no intention of leaving this isted space. Fortunately, there was still plenty of food left that Seok Yi-cheon had provided. There was enough for Lee Gwak to survive for several months on his own. Lee Gwak began to stretch his stiff body. For a year, his body had been as stiff as dry firewood, and every movement brought excruciating pain. Still, he persevered. The real hardship was not being able to move. The pain he felt while moving now actually gave him joy. This pain was proof that he was free. Crack! As he bent his waist, the sound of bones cracking echoed. Lee Gwak didnt rush. Slowly, and as much as he could currently manage, he moved his body, never forgetting to breathe as prescribed in the Yoga Secret Manual. His breath and movements had to be in sync. Hoo! Hoo! Thick beads of sweat poured down on Lee Gwaks face like rain. Still, he didnt stop. It wasnt until long afterward that he finished his movement training. Havingpleted all his scheduled tasks, Lee Gwak made his way to the small kitchen off to one side of the small room. Inside the kitchen were grains, various vegetables, and meats piled up. These were all the things that Seok Yi-cheon had taken special care to stock up on before winter arrived. Winter had been so cold that none of the food ingredients had gone bad. Lee Gwak took out some meat. There was nothing better than meat to restore the muscles that had withered away. With only a pinch of salt, he roasted the meat over the fire and munched on it. Slurp! Juices flowed down the corners of his mouth. His beard was soiled with juice, but he didnt care. The way Lee Gwak was voraciously eating the meat resembled a wolf. However, the person in question, Lee Gwak, didnt know such a fact. Chomp! Chomp! The sound of Lee Gwak chewing meat eerily echoed within the cramped kitchen. Lee Gwak ate enough meat every day to keep his body moving, his daily routine meticulously calcted. Little by little, his skinny body which resembled firewood, began to gain weight, and his rough skin began to glow. He began to look a little more human. After about two more months, Lee Gwak was almost back to his old self. In fact, the quality of his muscles was iparably better than before. Every single muscle fiber was clearly defined, like hundreds of bundles of wire twisted together. And yet, they did not look overly developed, just the right amount. This was the work of the Yoga Secret Manual. The Yoga Secret Manual transformed the human body into the optimal state for learning martial arts. Although not as dramatic as changing ones bone structure, given enough time, it could yield effects that were no less impactful. After checking his body condition for a while, Lee Gwak went into the room. It had been a long time since he entered the room, as he had spent most of his time outside after recovering. Lee Gwaky on the floor and looked at the ceiling. The Yoga Secret Manual was still stered all over the ceiling. He had looked at it so much that all the words and even periods were clearly etched into his mind. Although there was no longer a need to look at it, Lee Gwak still couldnt take his eyes off the Yoga Secret Manual. He didnt realize it at first, but the title of the book, Yoga Secret Manual, was written by someone else at ater date. The typography inside the book and that of the cover were quite different. Perhaps someone who had acquired the Yoga Secret Manual skimmed through its contents and wrote it down. Lee Gwak thought that the title Yoga Secret Manual didnt match the content. He knew this better than anyone because he had studied it himself. Among them, what caught his attention was the level represented by the word snake. [When the seventh snake awakens, the eighth great snake will open its eyes. Only then will you see the world properly] The word snake has long given people an uneasy feeling. Therefore, martial arts involving the word snake felt like a martial art of a demonic sect. However, Lee Gwak really liked the word snake. Eight snakes Yeah! This book should be called Eight Snakes Art. Lee Gwak decided to call the yoga techniques he had learned the Eight Snakes Art. The secret to moving the eight snakes, hence the name. Lee Gwak began to remove the papers that were stuck to the ceiling. They had been precious material that had served him well over the past year. But those words have already been long engraved into his mind. He didnt need them anymore. Nor did he intend topile them into a book again. Lee Gwak saw great potential in the Eight Snakes Art, and he didnt want to share that potential with anyone else. Lee Gwak lit a bonfire in the yard. As the bonfire zed intensely, he threw the Eight Snakes Art into it. Whooosh! The mes burned even more fiercely as they consumed the Eight Snakes Art. The book that had given Lee Gwak strength for a year was reduced to ashes in an instant. Lee Gwak stood still and watched the scene unfold. Now that the book of the Eight Snakes Art had disappeared from the world, Lee Gwak remained the only one who had learned its contents. Lee Gwak felt that he finally had apetitive edge, something different from the others, and it was up to him to develop it. It was then. Whats this? I heard you were paralyzed, but you look just fine. Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice was heard. Lee Gwak looked in the direction of the voice without getting flustered. A man was entering through the door. At first nce, he seemed to be in his early thirties, but there was a sense of years about him. Lee Gwak had a feeling that the man was much older than he appeared. At the mans waist was a sword with an archaic design. It didnt look out of the ordinary at first nce, but what was most striking was the mans face. With a cold expression like ss and a somewhat twisted gaze, he felt quite menacing. The man scanned Lee Gwaks entire body with a cold gaze. For a moment, Lee Gwak felt a creepy sensation as if worms were crawling all over his body. Who are you? Me? Yes! Im the new leader of Squad 13, you brat! SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Movement training. Raws: ().
  2. Eight Snakes Art. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 13: Alone and Motivated (1) Chapter 13: Alone and Motivated (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 13 Manhwa: Chapter 16 Episode 5. Alone and Motivated (1) The new leader of Squad 13 introduced himself as Seo Jong-myeong. Lee Gwak looked at Seo Jong-myeong with a slight frown. He felt an inexplicable difort. Though the organization had been restructured, the Outer Hall had its unique atmosphere. This casual aura was typically visible in ones demeanor and actions. But Seo Jong-myeong didnt exhibit any of the Outer Halls unique atmosphere. His sharp eyes and aura suggested that he came from a ce where tension was pervasive. He must havee from the Inner Court. Lee Gwak didnt know why a martial artist from the Inner Court would be dispatched to the Outer Hall, but he felt uneasy about it. It was then. Look at this. Are you sizing me up? The corners of Seo Jong-myeongs eyes lifted slightly. No, Im not. You little! With that look in your eyes, what do you mean, no? Seo Jong-myeongs voice rose slightly. Lee Gwak instantly felt tense, realizing that the new leader was not someone to be taken lightly. Seemingly sensing Lee Gwaks internal change, Seo Jong-myeong suddenly chuckled. Its okay, man. Rx. I wont eat you. Im not here to mess with you. I just came to see you because youre the only member of the squad. I heard you were paralyzed, so I had to check if you were still alive. Hehe! Seo Jong-myeong suddenly chuckled with a hehe. Hisugh was strangely twisted. Then, Lee Gwak asked, Im the only member of the squad? Like I said, its just you for now. They said theyll assign more memberster. Hmm! What happened to you, anyway? I heard you were lying down because of paralysis. I was lucky enough to get up recently. Hmm! Youre damn lucky, then. If you have any luck to spare, share it with me. Though he said so, he didnt look convinced. He turned away. If you can move, thene back to the dormitory. Im the squad leader after all, its a little embarrassing for me to be all alone. Understood. Im going. Seo Jong-myeong waved his hand and walked away. Lee Gwak stood still, watching the retreating figure of Seo Jong-myeong. As if waiting for him to change, everything around him also began to change. No matter how the world changes, I must not be shaken. * * * When Lee Gwak returned to the Outer Hall, many things had changed. The most significant changes were the atmosphere and the buildings of the Outer Hall. In the past, they all lived together in the dormitory without distinction between squads. But now, they were given separate living quarters. Each area was separated by a high wall and affiliation was strictly distinguished. The rxed atmosphere from before could no longer be found anywhere. Strict discipline was enforced, and even the martial artists of the Outer Hall looked tense, their faces unreadable and unrecognizable. While Lee Gwak was practicing the Eight Snakes Art in a cramped room, something big was happening in the outside world. The Jade Heaven Alliance and the Celestial Demon Union had shed. The reason for this is unknown, but both sides have suffered considerable losses, and the atmosphere was bing increasingly hostile. While it was still just sporadic battles for now, the prevailing public opinion was that if things continued at this rate, it could be a rey of the Great Heavenly Blood War from a hundred years ago. Because of this, the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance were also quite anxious. In this unfamiliar atmosphere, even Lee Gwak couldnt help but be slightly flustered. However, that was only for a moment, he soon regained his usualposure. The biggest change after mastering the Eight Snakes Art was being able to calm his mind at any time. Have you arrived? Seo Jong-myeong, who was sitting in the front yard of the lodging, recognized Lee Gwak as he approached. Yes! Dont just stand there idly, sit down somewhere. Are we really the only ones here? I told you, Squad members have not been assigned yet. So until then, you are exempted from all duties, just rest. Just rest is that okay? As long as you dont bother me. Upon hearing Seo Jong-myeongs words, Lee Gwak blinked his eyes. He couldnt quite grasp what was going on. Seo Jong-myeong waved his hand dismissively. Snap out of it. Stop rolling your eyes and go somewhere where I cant see you. Yes! Lee Gwak replied and went to the opposite side of Seo Jong-myeong. It was a ce where training weapons were kept. There were single-edged swords, spears, double-edged swords, polearms, and other weapons of various kinds. As Lee Gwak looked at the weapons, his eyes lit up with excitement. It had been a year since he saw any weapons. The fact that he had once thought he might never hold one made it all the more impressive. What Lee Gwak reached out and grabbed was a simple-shaped single-edged sword or a dao. The dao was the mostmon weapon used by the Jade Heaven Alliances Outer Hall martial artists. It was easier to learnpared to double-edged swords, and most importantly, it was the most convenient to carry. Lee Gwak had also learned dao techniques. So he was more familiar with it than any other weapon. Shing! Shing! Lee Gwak swung the sword lightly. It had been so long since hed held the sword that it felt unfamiliar. Still, he didnt stop swinging. Everything felt foreign. Basic movements, thrusts, defensive stances, all the things he had learned over the past five years were a mess. He hadnt achieved much even back then, and since he hadnt touched a weapon in a year, it was only natural that his body had forgotten. Whew! Lee Gwak let out a deep sigh. He was prepared for this, but seeing it for himself was even more disappointing. However, he was not discouraged. He would just have to take it one day at a time. Just as he had desperately learned the Eight Snakes Art, he could relearn sword techniques from the beginning. Thats what Lee Gwak thought. If he wasnt going to be sent on a mission for a while, he would have time to spare. Time was plenty. Lee Gwak rummaged through his memory and began to unfold sword techniques. Luminous Sword Art.1 It was a basic move that any martial artist in the Outer Hall would know. The technique was designed to maximize the use and versatility of the dao, such as shing and stabbing. It also didnt consume much internal energy, so it was perfect for lower-ranked martial artists to learn. However, it clearly had its limitations, so those who aspired to higher realms were advised to stay away from it. Lee Gwak knew that, but he had no other choice right now. The Luminous Sword Art consisted mainly of seven basic movements. Lee Gwak performed the first basic movement up to the seventh in sequence. In an instant, his face flushed bright red. He was quickly out of breath. Although he had worked diligently on his physique over the past winter, moving and performing martial arts was a different matter altogether. Although his muscles and bones had be flexible enough to make the execution of movements easy, his breathing was still off. In the end, Lee Gwak had to lie on the ground, unable toplete even half of the sequence, catching his breath. Huff! Huff! Gasps came out of his mouth. It was tempting to just lie on the ground and rest. But he barely resisted the temptation. If he rests now, he will go back to his old self, back to the days when he gave up on everything easily. Lee Gwak forced himself back to his feet, a look of determination on his face. Lets start again from the beginning. He unfolded the Eight Snakes Art again from the start. Swish! Even though he was tired, there was more strength in his movementspared to the beginning. But he still wasnt satisfied. Lee Gwak truly gave it his all. This was the first time in his life that he had ever practiced martial arts with such vigor. Though his body was exhausted and his breath was on the edge of his lungs, Lee Gwak was happy. Then, a voice broke his moment. You! What are you doing? The owner of that disdainful voice came from none other than Seo Jong-myeong. Coming to his senses, Lee Gwak found Seo Jong-myeong looking at him with contemptuous eyes. Excuse me? Are you doing a crippled sword dance or something? How would that be useful when youre so slow? Upon Seo Jong-myeongs harsh words, Lee Gwak bit his lips. Is my Luminous Sword Art really that terrible? Its so bad it rots my eyes. Why should I? Arent you the squad leader? Bullshit! Seo Jong-myeong made a face as if he couldnt believe it. But Lee Gwak didnt give up and asked, So you wont? Of course not. Why not? There are no other members in Squad 13 besides me. Isnt it beneficial for you if I be stronger? Lee Gwaks gaze was uncharacteristically provocative. However, it wasnt enough to provoke Seo Jong-myeong. Ha! Do you think such high-sounding logic will work? I told you not to bother me. Squad leader! Lee Gwak shouted loudly, but Seo Jong-myeong pretended not to hear him and walked back inside his room. Left alone, Lee Gwak stared at Seo Jong-myeongs door for a long time. But the firmly closed door showed no sign of opening. No matter what you say, I wont give up. The moment he gives up here, he will once again be a dog. He couldnt go back to those days when he was only mediocre andcked ambition. Lee Gwak once again gripped the handle of his sword. Then, he began to unfold the Luminous Sword Art. Swish, swish, swish! In the deserted courtyard, only the sound of Lee Gwak swinging his sword could be heard. By the time Lee Gwak finished his training, it was almost evening. He was so exhausted he couldnt even lift a finger. He desperately wanted to lie down and sleep right there. However, he forced himself to resist the temptation and began practicing the Eight Snakes Art. The first snake that had been dormant woke up and moved. As the first snake moved, the second snake woke up, and the third and fourth snakes responded as well. By now, Lee Gwak clearly understood the roles each of the four snakes yed. If the first snake was heavy and provided bnce, the second snake was violent and fueled his energy. The third snake expanded his senses, and the fourth snake greedily pulled in qi. Because of this, Lee Gwaks qi was growing day by day. Lee Gwaks day was simple. He trained in the Eight Snakes Art at dawn and night, and during the day he mastered the Luminous Sword Art. Since there were only two of them in the dormitory, he didnt have to worry about anyone seeing him, so he focused even more on mastering the Luminous Sword Art. Seo Jong-myeong frowned as he watched Lee Gwak. He found Lee Gwak, who was soaked in sweat yet still smiling, somewhat annoying. Lee Gwak seemed like a man obsessed with martial arts. Seo Jong-myeong couldnt understand what was so enjoyable about mastering the Luminous Sword Art, a martial art which nobody in the Jade Heaven Alliance cared about. Crazy bastard. That was Seo Jong-myeongs impression of Lee Gwak. But that didnt mean he thought highly of Lee Gwak. No matter how diligently Lee Gwak learned the Luminous Sword Art, there were clear limits. Among the martial arts in the Jade Heaven Alliance, hardly any were weaker than the Luminous Sword Art. Even the weakest martial art Seo Jong-myeong knew was far stronger than the Luminous Sword Art. The biggest problem was that the path to advancing the Luminous Sword Art was blocked. Even if one mastered the Luminous Sword Art, they would still just remain an average martial artist. Yet Lee Gwak continued to swing his sword every day without giving up. Finally, Seo Jong-myeong couldnt hold back and spoke, Lee Gwak. Yes? Dont waste your time practicing such a useless martial art. What do you mean? Even if you master the Luminous Sword Art, theres a clear limit to how high you can climb with it. Youre ultimately limited to being an Outer Hall martial artist with something like that. No one will recognize you. Im not doing this to be recognized. W are you training so hard then? Every human has the desire to be recognized by others. Do you think youre any different? But theres an obvious limit to what that martial art can do. No matter how desperately you try, youre still just a pawn on a chessboard. But I should at least try, shouldnt I? Youre a stubborn fool. Fine, Ill show what reality is like. What? Draw your sword and attack me. Seo Jong-myeong drew his sword and aimed at Lee Gwak. What? Come at me. Ill show you your limits. There was a hint of irritation in his voice. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Chinese swords can be categorized into two types: There is a saying that goes: It takes a hundred days to master the spear, a thousand days to master the single-edged sword, and ten thousand days to master the double-edged sword. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Luminous Sword Art. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 14: Alone and Motivated (2) Chapter 14: Alone and Motivated (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 14 Manhwa: Chapter 17-18 Episode 5. Alone and Motivated (2) Lee Gwak red at Seo Jong-myeong. Although Seo Jong-myeong had said to attack, Lee Gwak couldnt find it in himself to rush in. Seo Jong-myeongs whole body might seem to be full of openings, yet strangely, Lee Gwak couldnt see any ce to attack. Lee Gwak tried to attack Seo Jong-myeong again and again, but each time, his breathing was interrupted and he couldnt attack. Ugh! Lee Gwak had a terrifying vision. The moment he swung his sword, he saw himself being pierced through the chest by Seo Jong-myeongs sword. Thats why he couldnt move easily. You cant attack, right? Ugh! Thats the difference in our level. No matter how hard you train in the Luminous Sword Art, you wont be able to exceed this level. So, dont waste your energy on such a martial art. Seo Jong-myeong scoffed. Crack! Lee Gwak gritted his teeth. He knew in his heart that Seo Jong-myeong was right. However, epting his words would mean negating all the efforts he had made so far. He couldnt ept that. Cha-hat! Shaking off the pressure and fear that was weighing him down, Lee Gwak swung his sword at Seo Jong-myeong. It was the Luminous Sword Art. Swoosh! With a tearing sound, Lee Gwaks sword flew towards Seo Jong-myeong at a terrifying speed. He didnt believe he could subdue Seo Jong-myeong just with this. However, he thought he could at least push him back. At that moment sh! Keuh! Lee Gwak found himself suddenly sent flying, coughing up blood. Before he knew it, the tip of Seo Jong-myeongs sword was lodged in his vital point. Lee Gwak rolled dozens of times across the ground before crashing into a wall. The sword he had been holding flew far away, stabbing into the ground, while the blood that flowed from his mouth stained his chest red. Kugh! Unable to breathe due to the impact that felt like he was disintegrating, his vision turned white. Lee Gwak couldnt even scream and only wheezed. Had Seo Jong-myeong not opened his airway with his internal energy at that moment, he might have died right there. Hoo! Hoo! Seo Jong-myeong squatted in front of Lee Gwak, who was gasping for air, and asked, Do you know the sword technique I just used? Lee Gwak shook his head. Although his airway was open, he still couldnt speak. He was still catching his breath. A mocking smirk appeared on Seo Jong-myeongs lips. It was just a basic sword technique, But see how you werent able to react to it at all? Do you understand now? How pathetic the sword art youre clinging to is? If you cant master it, youre better off learning another martial art. If not, its better for you to give up. Ugh! Lee Gwak, stop wasting your energy on useless things and enjoy life instead. Your youth is too precious to be wasted on such a worthless martial art. Dog What did you say? You son of a bitch! What? I said the leader is a son of a bitch. Ha! Whats this guy saying right now? Has he lost his mind? At Seo Jong-myeongs question, Lee Gwak barely shook his head. Then a chilling light appeared in Seo Jong-myeongs eyes. Tell me, why am I a son of a bitch? If you cant give me a good reason, youll die right here and now. It was undoubtedly killing intent. An overwhelming killing intent that the current Lee Gwak couldnt even dare to handle. Lee Gwaks face, which had been pale and tired, started to darken. It was certain that something would break within him if he continued to be exposed to this killing intent, even if his life was preserved. Seo Jong-myeong thrust his face in front of Lee Gwaks nose. Exin to me why Im a dog. Youre forcing me to live the life of a dog, just like you. For a moment, Seo Jong-myeongs expression hardened like a rock. He red at Lee Gwak silently with what seemed like a great shock. Lee Gwak didnt avoid his fierce gaze. Although it felt as if his eyeballs would burn up, he gritted his teeth and held on. Sometimes, an offhanded remark can be a dagger that pierces anothers heart. The words Lee Gwak had just said did exactly that. Seo Jong-myeongs harsh eyes softened, and the hand that was gripping his sword loosened. Only then did Lee Gwak find it easier to breathe. Seo Jong-myeong got up and muttered, Shit! Having been leashed like a dog for so long, I guess I became a dog myself. Ah, shit! Seo Jong-myeong looked up at the sky for a moment before turning his gaze back to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak! Yes! I admit I went too far this time. I came to the Outer Hall to cool off my head, but I spoke too much from my own perspective. Im sure you have your own circumstances. From now on, I wont say anything even if you want to practice the Luminous Sword Art. Just make sure to learn it properly. Please guide me. Am I your master? What should I teach you? Just train on your own like what youve been doing before. Ill talk to the leader of the Outer Hall for you so you should go to the Outer Halls library and take out any useful martial art book. The Outer Hall has a library? Well, there seems to be a warehouse where they collect various books, though Im not sure how many of them are useful. Still, anything should be better than the Luminous Sword Art. Im sure the head of the Outer Hall wont say anything if you just take one. Thank you. No problem. Seo Jong-myeong walked away, waving his hand dismissively. Watching his back as he walked away, Lee Gwak thought to himself, He came to the Outer Hall to rest? Does that mean his status is higher than the leader of the Outer Hall? * * * Creak! With the scream of rusty hinges, the door to the warehouse opened. The person cautiously pushed open the door and stepped inside. It was Lee Gwak. A bitter expression floated on Lee Gwaks face as he surveyed the warehouse interior. The scene was too pathetic to be called a vault. There were only a few dozen martial arts books and misceneous items on therge shelves in the warehouse. This was the reality of the Outer Halls vault. At this point, it was too pathetic to be even called a vault. Everything inside the storage was gathered by the Outer Hall. But, all the other decent martial arts books were sent to the Inner Court or Main Court, leaving only the low-quality and misceneous items behind. In simple terms, it was just a pile of junk. The reason why Maeng Hee-cheon, the leader of the Outer Hall, willingly opened the vault was because he knew that there was nothing worthwhile to obtain from this ce. However, Lee Gwak was not disappointed. Even if the martial arts books stored here were nothing special, they were bound to be better than the Luminous Sword Art he had learned so far. Lee Gwak slowly began to examine the low-quality items stored inside. There were quite a few different types of books, including the Five Yin Sword Art, Liu Family Spear Technique, Six Netherworld Flying Swords, Eight Sects Sword Art, Invisible Spider Puncture Art, and so on.1,2,3,4,5 Lee Gwak sat down and began to read. The way he diligently flipped through the book, page by page, looked almost reverent. Although Lee Gwak didnt know why Seo Jong-myeong was treating him so kindly, it was an opportunity he couldnt afford to miss. It was likely that such an opportunity wouldnte again. At this moment, Lee Gwak was more thirsty for knowledge and martial arts than ever before. Especially after mastering the Eight Snakes Art, his desire had reached its peak. The words in the book appeared strangely clear in his mind. Compared to before, his memory andprehension had improved significantly. In the past, he wouldnt remember much even after reading a book, but now, he remembered everything with uncanny rity. This change urred after he mastered the Eight Snakes Art and awakened the fourth snake. Each time he awakened a snake, there were noticeable changes in his body. Lee Gwak couldnt wait to see what changes would ur when he awakened the fifth and sixth snakes. Rustle! Rustle! In the quiet storage room, only the sound of Lee Gwak flipping through the pages echoed. He lost track of time as he read one book after another meticulously. The pile of books he had finished reading began to stack beside him. Hoo! When he finally finished reading all the books, Lee Gwak heaved a deep sigh and raised his head. Certainly, the martial arts books here were a level above the Luminous Sword Art. They were far more stronger and challenging to master. The question was, which one should he learn? After much deliberation, Lee Gwak decided to exclude double-edged sword techniques and spear techniques. After all, he was morefortable with the single-edged sword art he had already learned the Luminous Sword Art. So he chose the Eight Sects Sword Art. With its straightforward strokes, powerful lethality, and emphasis on efficiency, it somehow reeked of a military sect. It might be simple, but if mastered correctly, it could certainly unleash the innate power of the sword. The problem was that the Eight Sects Sword Artcked a proper core technique, but somehow, it felt like the Eight Snakes Art could serve as a substitute. He felt oddly drawn to the Eight Sects Sword Art, thinking it would be a good match with the Eight Snakes Art. Lee Gwak decided to trust his instincts. Even after obtaining the Eight Sects Sword Art, he somehow felt regretful. Lee Gwak looked at the Invisible Spider Puncture Art. It was a martial art that used a meteor hammer. The meteor hammer was a weapon consisting of a spike, about the size of a childs fist, attached to a rope ranging from one to three meters. A single spike on one end is called a single meteor, and spikes on both ends are called double meteor. Although the meteor hammer offered infinite applications depending on how it was used, it was difficult to master, and even seasoned masters rarely found it effective. Hence, it had almost fallen into obsolescence. There was even a saying that it was better to learn whip techniques instead of a meteor hammer. Probably for that reason, the Invisible Spider Puncture Art had been left in the Outer Halls vault. I dont know whether it will work or not. Lee Gwak also took the Invisible Spider Puncture Art manual. He wasnt sure if he would be allowed to take them, but he had to try. Lee Gwak took two manuals and went to find Maeng Hee-cheon, the leader of the Outer Hall. Hmm! The Eight Sects Sword Art and Invisible Spider Puncture Art, huh. Maeng Hee-cheon looked back and forth between the manuals and Lee Gwak, his eyes filled with doubt. The vault was filled with useless books, but that didnt mean it was open to just anyone. The only reason he had granted Lee Gwak ess was precisely because of Seo Jong-myeong. Seo Jong-myeong was a difficult person to deal and confront with even for him, the leader of the Outer Hall, and he preferred not to cause any issues if possible. Therefore, he was willing to give in to his demands as long as its within reasonable means. The question was, why did Seo Jong-myeong asked for Lee Gwak to be granted ess to the vault? Lee Gwak was a low-ranking warrior in the Outer Hall. Maeng Hee-cheon remembered Lee Gwak because he was a victim of a traumatic event that left him paralyzed. It was a hushed-up incident, not only in the Outer Hall but also in the Main Court, so he had no choice but to remember. Of course, they had since pushed Lee Gwak into a small room, out of prying eyes, and forgotten about him. Is your body alright? I have no trouble moving. Thats fortunate. Thank you. Lee Gwak answered calmly. In the past, just standing in front of Maeng Hee-cheon would have made him feel as if his heart was about to burst from pressure. But now, he felt strangely calm. Thinking this as another wonder of the Eight Snakes Art, Lee Gwak looked at Maeng Hee-cheon. Maeng Hee-cheon slightly furrowed his brow. Lee Gwaks overly calm demeanor in his presence was strangely unsettling. However, no matter how he looked at it, he couldnt find anything particrly strange about it. Maeng Hee-cheon soon shook off his concerns. Normally, youre only allowed to take out one book, but I can let you borrow another one under my authority. Thank you. It might not be enough, but if you have any hard feelings about what happened in the past, just brush them all off. I dont have any hard feelings at all. Good then. You may leave. Yes! Lee Gwak bowed and left. Maeng Hee-cheon stared at Lee Gwaks retreating figure. Hmm! For someone whos been bedridden for a year, hes in pretty good shape. His eyes shone sharply. Just then, someone entered Maeng Hee-cheons residence and said, If youre suspicious, shall we monitor him? It was a man in his mid-thirties with an elongated face like a dog. He was Yun Ho-gwang, the vice-leader of the Outer Hall. Maeng Hee-cheon shook his head. Forget it. Theres no point in monitoring a guy whos been lying down for a year More importantly, hows the work on reorganizing the Outer Halling along? Its almostplete. Good. The Outer Hall needs to change too. We cant keep living under the eye of other organizations. I know. If the Great Heavenly Blood War were to take ce again, the ce where most will die is our Outer Hall. So we must start preparing now if we want to have even the slightest chance of survival. But do you really think there will be another great war with the Celestial Union? Isnt it just a rumor? I think so, too, but didnt the higher-ups tell us to prepare in advance? Its tiring in many ways. What can we do? If they say we must, then we must. A faint glint of irritation appeared on Maeng Hee-cheons face. The name Lee Gwak was no longer present in his mind. There were far more troublesome matters for him to think of, after all. Thank you for reading!
  1. Five Yin Sword Art. Raws: ().
  2. Liu Family Spear Technique. Raws: ().
  3. Six Netherworld Flying Swords. Raws: ().
  4. Eight Sects Sword Art. Raws: ().
  5. Invisible Spider Puncture Art. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 15: Alone and Motivated (3) Chapter 15: Alone and Motivated (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 15 Manhwa: Chapters 18-19 Episode 5. Alone and Motivated (3) When Lee Gwak returned to his quarters, Seo Jong-myeong was nowhere to be found. Lee Gwak looked around for a moment, before sitting on the wooden bed. The quarters, enveloped in darkness, were so quiet that only an eerie stillness hung in the air. If it were in the past, he would have found this atmosphere unbearably unpleasant. But having gone through a hard year, he now found it somewhatforting. Lee Gwak took out the Eight Sects Sword Art from his pocket and began to read it carefully. The Eight Sects Sword Art wasposed of eight major techniques. Mountain Splitting sh. Raging Tidal Force. Shadowless Strike. Blood Dragon Roar. Lone Scorch Demon. Phantom Shadow Assassinate. Heaven Shattering Iron Blood. Eight Gateways of Destruction. The more he looked at it, the more it reeked of a martial art used by the military. Shadowless Strike was most effective when riding a horse, and Lone Scorch Demon was useful in dealing withrge numbers of troops. The other techniques were also optimized for killing, which was a far cry from the typical martial arts of Jianghu. Such was the characteristic of military martial arts. Although these techniques were notckingpared to other advanced martial arts, the issue was that theycked proper internal insights. Perhaps when these techniques were leaked to the outside world, the internal insights were also lost. This was also probably the reason why the Eight Sects Sword Art was neglected and left in the Outer Halls vault. The problem is whether the Eight Snakes Art can substitute for the internal insights of the Eight Sects Sword Art. There was no way to know the oue without trying it out. Once he made up his mind, Lee Gwak didnt hesitate. He began to apply Eight Snakes Art as he unfolded each of the Eight Sects Sword Art techniques. He wasbining two very different martial arts into one. Such a feat was by no means an easy task. If he makes a mistake even once, his internal energy could end up twisted and tangled, leading to qi deviation. Lee Gwak was well aware of this but did not hesitate because it felt somehow right. Shing! He tried out the first technique, Mountain Splitting sh. When performing the Luminous Sword Art, the operation of the Eight Snakes Art was strangely twisted, but there was no such thing in Eight Sects Sword Art. It was as if the two had always been one body, the Eight Snakes Art naturally merged into the Eight Sects Sword Art. Of course, it would take strenuous effort to fully integrate the two, but the first step was easily taken. Lee Gwak stayed up all night practicing the Eight Sects Sword Art. Thick beads of sweat drenched his body and his breath rose to the top of his lungs, but he didnt feel exhausted. On the contrary, he found it enjoyable. Never before in his life had he been so immersed in something, and it was by his own will. The feeling of giving everything to aplish something made him happy. Shing! A smile unknowingly appeared on his face as he swung his sword. He forgot everything and became immersed in the Eight Sects Sword Art. Seo Jong-myeong, who came in after opening the door, saw this spectacle. Crazy guy! Shaking his head side to side, Seo Jong-myeong went inside. * * * The first sensation Lee Gwak felt upon opening his eyes was pain. His muscles felt like they were being torn apart, and he could hardly breathe as if his insides were being shaken up. But even then, Lee Gwak weed that pain with joy. Lee Gwak activated the Eight Snakes Art. Then, the pain that had dominated his body gradually dissipated. Only then did he eat a simple breakfast and start practicing the Eight Sects Sword Art again. Swish! The worn-out sword cut through the air, creating a whooshing sound. His previously clumsy sword movements had be somewhat proficient. Lee Gwaks movements became more and more precise, and his swords began to carry more force. Snap! However, the de couldnt withstand the internal energy being channeled into it causing it to break in half. Ha! Lee Gwak let out a disappointed sigh. His sword just had to break just as he was deeply engrossed in his training. He knew that the training swords were of low quality, but this was too much. Should I get a new one? A conflicted look appeared on Lee Gwaks face. He honestly didnt want to go outside if he could help it. He had grown ustomed to solitude and disliked busy ces, but without a sword, he couldnt practice the Eight Sects Sword Art. So, whether he liked it or not, he had no choice but to go outside. In the end, Lee Gwak grabbed some money and went outside the dormitory. It had been a long time since he had been on the streets of the Outer Hall. Although the streets looked the same as they did in the past, they felt oddly unfamiliar. Whether it be the familiar-looking shops, the merchants who did business there, and most of whom he knew he felt strangely distant from them. Hoo! Lee Gwak unknowingly let out a deep sigh. It was because he felt like hed been in seclusion for too long. Having been secluded for too long, he had lost the knack for interacting with people. Lee Gwak walked with heavy steps. Though the streets felt unfamiliar, he hadnt forgotten the terrain. He headed toward a workshop located on the outskirts of the Outer Hall. The Jade Heaven Alliance generally provides weapons to its warriors. However, because the weapons were ordered in bulk to save money, the quality was often poor. Therefore, martial artists in the Inner Court often have their own craftsmen custom-made their weapons. Such workshops existed in the Outer Hall as well. However, the quality was much lowerpared to the Inner Court, so not many people used them. This was also the reason why the front of the workshop was empty. The four words Yin Family Weapon House were written on the signboard of the workshop, and various weapons were disorderly disyed on the outside. Lee Gwak chose a sword from among them. From saw-like serrated swords to gently curved swords, and even creepy-looking killing swords, there was a variety of swords. Among them, Lee Gwak chose an ordinary straight sword. A straight sword with a well-distributed weight. It wasnt something that could be called a masterpiece, but the forging seemed solid enough. After choosing the sword, Lee Gwak went into the workshop to pay. Inside, many more weapons were on disy. Among them, there was one that caught Lee Gwaks eye. It was a spike the size of a childs palm. The blunt, unpolished edge caught Lee Gwaks attention. Lee Gwak picked it up and estimated its weight with his hand. Despite its small size, it was fairly heavy. It was then. Are you interested in that? A soft voice asked. When Lee Gwak turned his head, he saw a neatly dressed man. The man had the air of a merchant handling money rather than a craftsman working with iron. He seemed to be the owner of this workshop. Lee Gwak nodded his head. Yes! I am interested in this. Youre quite an unusual one. Many people havee here to buy weapons, but none of them have chosen that. Is that so? Its a failed creation by an artisan from the main family. He had nned to melt it again to create another weapon, but he died, so its been left as it is. If you want to buy it, I can give it to you cheaply. What do you think? How much can you offer? Six pieces of silver. Is the sword already included in the total price? Yes. Upon hearing the merchants reply, Lee Gwak slightly frowned. Misinterpreting Lee Gwaks expression as one of disapproval, the merchant hurriedly said, As you can see, its already quite a bargain. I dont think you will be able to find another workshop that could sell those for that low. But I dont have that much money. Then why are you here to buy a weapon without having the money for it? The merchants face visibly tightened. However, Lee Gwak was unfazed. He had a strange feeling that if he held on a bit longer, he might be able to get the weapons for a cheaper price. All I have are four pieces of silver. Really? Yes. If thats not enough, Ill go to another workshop. Youre quite audacious, arent you? The merchant red at Lee Gwak as if trying to see through him. However, Lee Gwak remained utterlyposed under his stare. Lee Gwak then discreetly set down the sword and spike he was holding. It was a sign that he was ready to leave immediately if the negotiation broke down. Tch! You look unassuming, but youre harboring a snake inside, arent you? Finally, the merchant raised both his hands in surrender. Only then did Lee Gwak slightly smile. The merchant clicked his tongue, but it wasnt an unpleasant expression. Give me the silver quickly. Thank you. Lee Gwak handed over the silver to the merchant. I thought Id caught a big fish, but it seems Im the one who got caught. I dont know who you are, but make good use of those. They are well-crafted, after all. I will handle them with care. Weapons are never something to be handled with care. No matter how well-crafted, a weapon is merely a tool for protecting oneself. How could you have the luxury of treating a weapon with care when your life is at stake? If youre a warrior, please keep that in mind. I will take your words to heart. Then be on your way. The merchant motioned for him to leave. Lee Gwak bowed his head to him and then stepped outside. He ced the spike in his pocket and strapped the sword to his waist. It felt incredibly fulfilling to have a weapon he bought with his own money, rather than one provided by the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak kept touching the sword strapped to his waist as he walked down the street. It was then. Oh, arent you Lee Gwak? A familiar voice rang in his ears. When Lee Gwak turned his head, he saw a familiar face looking at him with a surprised expression. Jeon-ok! Is it really you, Lee Gwak? The person who approached Lee Gwak with a face of disbelief was none other than Go Jeon-ok. He scanned Lee Gwak from head to toe. What? I heard you were paralyzed. How are you walking? I was lucky. At Lee Gwaks nonchnt response, Go Jeon-ok scowled as if he were a puppy in need of a bathroom. This is great! Im relieved that youve recovered. I was nning to visit you sometime today or tomorrow. I havent able to visit you so far since Ive been too busy to make time. Do you understand? Yeah! Haha! I knew youd understand, youre my friend after all. Go Jeon-ok patted Lee Gwaks shoulder and slung his arm around him. Lee Gwak didnt push him away or make a displeased look. The aspect where he had grown significantly over the past year was not his martial arts or internal energy, but his mental fortitude. He had learned firsthand how cold and fearsome the world could be. When misfortune befell him, the number of people he could truly rely on was minimal, and Go Jeon-ok was not among them. There was neither room for improvement nor deterioration in their rtionship. It was just that. So there was no reason to be upset just because Go Jeon-ok hadnt visited him while he was sick. Lee Gwak nced at Go Jeon-oks attire as he hung his arm around his shoulder. It was not the hemp robe, the symbol of the Outer Hall members, but rather ordinary clothing. At that moment, Go Jeon-ok chuckled softly. Why? Surprised Im not wearing Outer Hall clothing? When Lee Gwak nodded, Go Jeon-ok lowered his voice so that others couldnt hear. This is a secret, but Ill tell you and only you. You absolutely cannot tell anyone else. Promise? Yes! Ive actually joined the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Im still at the bottom, but Ill soon be deployed for an important mission. Go Jeon-oks face was filled with pride. Though the two organizations belonged to the Outer Court, the difference between the Outer Hall and Heavenly Intelligence Hall was vast. While the Outer Hall was simply responsible for guarding the outer fortresss border and doing menial tasks, the Heavenly Intelligence Hall performed the crucial task of gathering information from the outside world. Naturally, the more important tasks a member carried out, the more likely they were to rise in the ranks. Go Jeon-ok aimed to make significant contributions in the Heavenly Intelligence Hall and then move to the Inner or Main Court. Just by entering the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, he had already achieved his first goal. Thats great. You absolutely mustnt tell anyone else. Go Jeon-ok emphasized once again. Lee Gwak had no intention of telling anyone. However, those who knew Go Jeon-ok would have some idea that he had joined the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. But youre already being sent on a big mission? I thought you were at the bottom. I have no choice. The situation in Jianghu is getting increasingly unstable. Tell me more. There was an incident not long ago where a patrol of the Dragon Sky Valley waspletely wiped out. It seems likely that the Celestial Demon Union was behind it. Really? Theyve been quiet for a hundred years. Why now? Theyre probably revealing their ambitions now, which is why the entire Dragon Sky Valley is in a state of emergency. The Jade Heaven Alliance is in an uproar too. The Dragon Sky Valley became one of the Ten Supremes about a hundred years ago during the Great Heavenly Blood War, when their sect leader, Muk Ji-gwang made significant contributions. Until then, the Dragon Sky Valley had been a mysterious force in name only. When Jade Heaven Alliances founder Cho Yeon-woon created the alliance and fought against the Demon Sect, the predecessor of the Celestial Demon Union, Muk Ji-gwang came out of seclusion and rose spectacrly. He made great contributions alongside Cho Yeon-woon and waster revered as one of the absolute masters of Jianghu. Given the circumstances, the Celestial Demon Union considered the Dragon Sky Valley as their greatest eyesore since their locations were also closest to each other. Anyway, the entire Jianghu is in turmoil over this matter. People are worrying that another Great Heavenly Blood War might happen. Hmm! Well, these things dont really matter to you, but you should still be aware of it. I have to go now. Lets meet againter. Okay! After patting Lee Gwaks shoulder, Go Jeon-ok ran off. Lee Gwak watched Go Jeon-oks back as he walked away. While Go Jeon-ok said that Jianghu was in turmoil due to the threat of the Celestial Demon Union, somehow, it felt like a story unrted to him. Lee Gwak felt slightly detached from the winds of Jianghu. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Yin Family Weapon House. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 16: When Relationship Ends, No Resentment Remains (1) Chapter 16: When Rtionship Ends, No Resentment Remains (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 16 Manhwa: Chapters 20-21 Episode 6. When Rtionship Ends, No Resentment Remains (1) Swish! A gust of wind whipped across the clearing in front of the dormitory. At the center of the wind was a sharp straight sword. The owner of the sharp straight sword was none other than Lee Gwak. Like a dragon soaring through the clouds, Lee Gwak swung his sword across the courtyard. The Eight Sects Sword Art unfolded from his hands. Mountain Splitting sh. Raging Tidal Force. Shadowless Strike. Three sword techniques flowed effortlessly. Through months of hard work, Lee Gwak was able to skillfully perform these three techniques. The Eight Sects Sword Art was remarkably straightforward and simple. At the very least, it wasnt too difficult to master the first three. However, mastering these techniques does not mean that it would lead to greater breakthroughs or achievements. To truly harness their power, he had to understand the deeper meanings within each technique and synchronize his inner energy with the techniques. Only then could he unleash their true power. Lee Gwak performed the Eight Sects Sword Art,bining it with the Eight Snakes Art. The Eight Snakes Art and the Eight Sects Sword Art seemed to meld seamlessly as if they had always been one. In fact, it felt more like the Eight Snakes Art had a greater capacity, allowing the Eight Sects Sword Art to blend effortlessly. Still, he couldnt help but be cautious. This was a path no one had traveled before. No one had shown him the way, nor had anyone taught him. He had to figure everything out on his own. Had he used another internal energy method to utilize the Eight Sects Sword Art, his qi would have been tangled, and his blood vessels twisted, possibly leading to qi deviation. In that sense, the Eight Snakes Art was surprisingly flexible. With his knowledge and mastery of Yoga techniques, he knew how to turn back when faced with obstacles, thus preventing any strain on the body. When his qi did not flow as needed, Lee Gwak would contemte, searching for alternative paths. This was how he systematically applied the Eight Snakes Art to the Eight Sects Sword Art so far. It was an incredibly grueling time, but he still found the experience both precious and enjoyable. The experience of sacrificing everything for the sole purpose of bing stronger was not something anyone could easily do. Lee Gwak trained, and trained, and trained. He repeatedly performed the same techniques over and over again, constantly refining and executing them. He forgot everything around him. Whether it be his memories of lying down paralyzed for a year, the pain of being abandoned by Geum Yul-seon, and all the other circumstances he found himself in he had forgotten all of it. The only thing that exists in Lee Gwaks eyes right now is none other than the sword in his hand. The trajectory traced by the finely tempered sword looked beautiful. Suddenly, the back of his neck tingled. Specifically, in the hollowed area at the back of his neck,monly known as the Dazhui acupoint. At first, it was as faint as an ants bite, but as time passed, the itch intensified. Nevertheless, Lee Gwak unfolded the Eight Sects Sword Art without giving it much thought. He was in aplete trance. Suddenly, it felt as if the Dazhui acupoint hadpletely opened, swirling and beginning to rotate. The first snake stirred and woke up the second one, and the two snakes roused the third and fourth, moving as one. The conjoined four snakes thenpletely surrendered to the whirlpool of the Dazhui acupoint. Lee Gwak felt a tremendous sense of pleasure at that moment. The four snakes twisted and rotated together, merging into onerge snake. The fifth snake! Only then did Lee Gwak realize that the fifth snake had awakened. The newly awakened fifth snake slithered around inside Lee Gwaks body. Thump, thump, thump! A continuous humming reverberated within him. It was the sound of the fifth snake bursting through the blocked blood vessels. When his entire body was paralyzed, many of Lee Gwaks blood vessels were damaged. They were all twisted and blocked, hindering the normal flow of qi. But, now the fifth snake corrected all those blood vessels, breaking through the blockages and racing wildly like a madman. Lee Gwak let the fifth snake run free. He continued to unfold his Eight Sects Sword Art. As the Blood Dragon Roar was unleashed, he prepared for the Lone Scorch Demon. It was then. Lee Gwaks sword body began to tremble. A faint mist appeared. It was so faint that one couldnt see it unless they were looking closely. Lee Gwaks sword technique shifted from the Lone Scorch Demon to Phantom Shadow Assassinate. Suddenly, the fifth snake, which had been swirling inside Lee Gwaks body, rushed out through his arm and into the sword. Then an unbelievable spectacle unfolded. Whoosh! Ayer of energy almost a character-length long enveloped Lee Gwaks sword. It was sword qi. It was what ismonly referred to as a state of consonance, or a peak state. A state where internal and external qimunicated with each other, and the emitted qi took a distinct shape. Lee Gwak had stepped into the realm of top masters. Lee Gwak felt immense pleasure. The fifth snake swirling inside his body felt like mercury flowing throughout his body. A feeling of clearfort and an unbroken flow of qi gave Lee Gwak boundless confidence. He continued to unfold his Eight Sects Sword Art until all his energy was exhausted. From the first to the sixth techniques, he was now able to perform them wlessly. However, he had yet to master the form for the Heaven Shattering Iron Blood and Eight Gateways of Destruction. Still, Lee Gwak was not disappointed. He knew it was only a matter of time, and that if he continued to practice martial arts in this way, he would soon be able to master them. Huff! Huff! Lee Gwak sprawled on the ground, taking deep, ragged breaths. Thoughpletely drained of energy and physically exhausted, he felt utterly fantastic. He looked up at the unblemished blue sky, smiling. It was then. What are you doing? Why are you lying on the ground,ughing? A familiar face suddenly interrupted. The one looking down on Lee Gwak with a frown was none other than Seo Jong-myeong. Squad leader! Youve been obsessing over your training again, havent you? You really are remarkable. Incredibly persistent. Seo Jong-myeong shook his head in frustration. Lee Gwak forcibly sat up. Where have you been? I havent seen your face for days. I know right? I came here to rest, but I ended up being busier. What are you busy with? Your life would be in danger if you knew. Ill mind my own business then. Good thinking. Think positively. Thanks to me being busy, you get to rx. Yes! Lee Gwak nodded his head. Seo Jong-myeong was not a man who fit in with the Outer Hall. Though it was unclear why he was here in the Outer Hall, it was certain he would leave someday. There was no point in bing deeply involved with such a person. Lee Gwak liked his life the way it was. It was quiet, and he could focus on his martial arts. He didnt know how long he would live this way, but he honestly wanted to enjoy it for as long as possible. But dont you seem a little different? What do you mean? Hmm! Seo Jong-myeong suddenly stared intently at Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak tried to maintain a nonchnt expression. Since he didnt have any lingering attachments to the Jade Heaven Alliance, he wanted to keep his martial arts level a secret if possible. Hmm! A thoughtful sound came out of Seo Jong-myeongs mouth. Something definitely seemed to have changed, but he couldnt pinpoint what exactly. Ah! Must be my imagination. Seo Jong-myeong shook his head. Although he was staying in the Outer Hall due to circumstances, his martial arts level was far superior evenpared to the Outer Halls leader, Maeng Hee-cheon. The idea that someone like him could be deceived by a mere martial artist of the Outer Hall was impossible from the start. Lee Gwaks devotion to martial arts wasmendable, but his martial arts level was too low in the first ce. Even if he gained usable martial arts from the vault, in his opinion, it would take at least a decade of continuous training for Lee Gwak to achieve any significant progress. The Eight Snakes Art that Lee Gwak mastered was different from other martial arts in Jianghu. In particr, the way it circted qi starting from the perineum or Huiyin acupoint and along the spine was something that could not be known unless one had directly experienced it. You,e with me. Where? Weve rested enough. Time to earn our keep. Yes! Lee Gwak nodded his head. Although it was regrettable, he was a martial artist of the Outer Hall, who had no choice but to follow orders. Lee Gwak brushed off his bottom and stood up from the ground. Seo Jong-myeong led the way. Lets go. Yes! Lee Gwak did not ask where they were going. He would know once they arrived at the destination anyway. The ce Seo Jong-myeong was headed to was arge hall within the outer fortress. Therge hall, named Qingming Hall,1 was a ce where the dignitaries of the outer fortress enjoyed banquets. Today, we will guard this ce. Just the two of us? Are you kidding? Three groups have already been dispatched from the Outer Hall. Youll see many familiar faces, so just stick with them. Who is the team leader? Understood. Ill mind my own business. At Lee Gwaks response, Seo Jong-myeong gave a faint smile. Just as Seo Jong-myeong had said, familiar faces appeared as they arrived in front of the Qingming Hall. Gwak! Hey? Isnt that Gwak? It was Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong. Upon seeing Lee Gwak, they came over. This guy, hes really all better now. Gok Chae-bong was especially happy to see Lee Gwak. Seok Yi-cheon had personally seen Lee Gwaks condition improve, but Gok Chae-bong had only heard about it. Lee Gwak asked, Are you two in the same squad? We were assigned to Squad 8. Thats good, at least you two are together. Whats so good about that? I still have to follow brother Yi-cheons lead even here. Gok Chae-bong grumbled, but there was a smile on his lips. Seok Yi-cheon grabbed Gok Chae-bongs head and scolded him, Whos following whom, huh? Do you know how much trouble I go through cleaning up after you? Why are you so careless? Hehe! What can I do? Its your karma. Hmp! Things were better when Gwak was the youngest. Seok Yi-cheon shook his head and bickered with Gok Chae-bong. Watching the two, a smile also crept onto Lee Gwaks lips. Anyway, its good that youve recovered enough to stand guard. Yes! Wheres your squad leader? Hes gone somewhere. You obviously dont know where, right? Thats correct. Goodness, hes like a ghost. Have you heard anything about him? No. You dont know, either? No one in the Outer Hall seems to know about him. I wonder where he came from. Seok Yi-cheon shook his head again. Lee Gwak looked at him for a moment then changed the subject. So whats happening here today? A VIP hase. A VIP? The Berserk Dragon from the Martial Sword Alliance.2,3 A look of reverence appeared on the faces of Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong. The Martial Sword Alliance was one of the Ten Supremes. The said sect was founded by the old Hainan faction in the south, hence they are also known as the Southern sect. The founder of the Martial Sword Alliance was Empress Hae So-wol, who had made significant contributions during the Great Heavenly Blood War a hundred years ago. Standing proudly at the pinnacle of Jianghu in a womans body, she recognized the need to unite the martial forces of the southern region and thus established the Martial Sword Alliance. The nickname, Berserk Dragon, was bestowed upon Woo Mun-pae, the great disciple of the current leader of the Martial Sword Alliance, Southern Sea Martial Emperor Yu Mun-sang.4 Woo Mun-pae was also one of the Ten Young Heavens,5 a term referring to the sessors of the Ten Supremes. This term signifies their status as the most talented individuals in the current Jianghu. Given his important position in the Martial Sword Alliance, he was not one to casually wander outside. Therefore, the fact that he hade to the Jade Heaven Alliance itself indicated that todays event was of utmost significance. Lee Gwak looked at the Qingming Hall with renewed interest. It was then. Ta-da-dang! The sound of a pipa came from inside the Qingming Hall. For a moment, Lee Gwaks pupils trembled. The familiar sound of the pipa was bringing back memories that had already been fading. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Here is also a list of changes or differences between the manhwa and the novel:
  1. Clear Pavilion Qingming Hall.
  2. Martial Sword Troupe Martial Sword Alliance. This sect also appears in Reaper of the Drifting Moon. I used the same trantion for consistency.
  3. Ten Lesser Skies Ten Young Heavens.
Thank you for reading!
  1. Qingming Hall. Raws: ().
  2. Berserk Dragon. Raws: ().
  1. Martial Sword Alliance. Raws: ().
  2. Southern Sea Martial Emperor. Raws: ().
  3. Ten Young Heavens. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 17: When Relationship Ends, No Resentment Remains (2) Chapter 17: When Rtionship Ends, No Resentment Remains (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 17 Manhwa: Chapters 21-22 Episode 6. When Rtionship Ends, No Resentment Remains (2) Apanying the sound of the pipa was a clear and melodious voice. The voice resonated deep with the peoples hearts, heightening their emotions. In the night, filled with worries, my heart aches alone, Blowing out the candle, in my orchid-scented room, Ive grown. Tender moonlight seeks me out, its grace, Worries it may reveal our secret embrace. Amenting night, a solitary hearts sigh, Candles extinguished in the orchid chamber, by and by. Fearing the moons excessive emotion, I stay still, It returns to illuminate my chamber, as it always will. It was a song that didnt seem to fit in with the martial faction such as the Jade Heaven Alliance. The song was entitled Nocturne1 and had been passed down among the people for a very long time. What was important was not the title or the content of the song but the fact that this was a song that someone Lee Gwak knew used to enjoy singing. Lee Gwak walked into Qingming Hall. Hoo Out of all the times Seok Yi-cheon sighed as he opened the door for Lee Gwak. Normally, Lee Gwak would not have been allowed to enter the Qingming Hall. However, Seok Yi-cheon knew all the circumstances, and so had no choice but to let Lee Gwak inside. The source of the music was the grand hall inside Qingming Hall. This spacious hall could amodate hundreds of people, and indeed, there were just as many people gathered inside. However, none of them caught Lee Gwaks eye. At this moment, all Lee Gwak could see was a beautiful woman on arge stage in the center, plucking the pipa and singing. Dressed in blood-red silk with intricate golden patterns, her exposed shoulders were as white as snow. And her small lips, which contrasted sharply with her snow-white skin flowed a clear and melodious voice. Numerous warriors were lost in her song, staring at her in awe. Among them was a man in his early to mid-twenties, who stood out with his extraordinary size and presence. The eyes beneath his dark brows were as fierce as a tigers, and the angr jaw beneath his tightly pressed lips was covered with short stubble. On the bandage wrapped around his arm, a ck dragon soaring high was vividly engraved. His presence was so overwhelming that it subdued the many people gathered in the grand hall. In fact, the martial artists around him were having a hard time breathing properly. The mans name was Woo Mun-pae. He was the young leader of the Martial Sword Alliance and a martial genius who shook the world with his alias, Berserk Dragon. Next to Woo Mun-pae sat a man and a woman, both of whom exuded an equally imposing presence. The man, d in a sleeveless garment made of white tiger skin and wearing a white heros headband, exuded an aura as if he could split the sky. His eyes, visible through his lion-like disheveled hair, were fierce, and his thick nose and tightly closed lips made him appear even more valorous. The mans name was Yong Cheon-myeong. He was the first disciple of Ja Hong-cheon, the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, and another man who shook the world with his alias, Indestructible Steel Blood.2 Sitting next to Yong Cheon-myeong was a woman dressed peculiarly in all ck. She had jet-ck hair and a ck cloth covering her face. All their gazes were fixed on the woman on the stage, singing. After observing the singing woman for some time, Woo Mun-pae finally opened his mouth, Heh! So this is why Brother Yong dared to leave the inner fortress and bring us to the banquet hall of the outer hall. Ive met numerous singers in my life, but Ive never seen one who can captivate an audience with her voice like her. His voice conveyed his genuine admiration. In response, Yong Cheon-myeong smiled faintly. I told you, didnt I? That you would surely like her. If I could, Id like to take her into our Martial Sword Alliance. What do you say, Brother Yong? Im sorry, Brother Moon-pae, but there are also many people here who would love to hear her voice. Does that include you, Brother Yong? Instead of answering, Yong Cheon-myeong offered an enigmatic smile. But that was enough of a clear answer for Woo Mun-pae. Woo Mun-pae clicked his tongue as if disappointed. Tsk! Theres no point in being greedy. Yong Cheon-myeong already has his eyes on her. At that point, Woo Mun-pae let go of his lingering attachment. The reason he came here was to negotiate important matters on behalf of Yu Mun-sang, the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance, and not to be distracted by some woman. Wow! Amazing! As the woman received apuse from everyone, she began to sing the next song. Yong Cheon-myeong and Woo Mun-pae both stopped their conversation around then and listened to the womans voice. The woman wearing a ck cloth looked at them and thought to herself, Its just what Ive heard, a great musician hase out of the Grand Abyss Music Hall, capable of enchanting many men. Even from a womans perspective, her seductive form and voice were captivating. Many martial artists in the hall were staring at her. Originally, she had no intention ofing here. However, she had no choice but toe out as her senior brother, Yong Cheon-myeong, wanted to wee Woo Mun-pae together. Her name was Dan Li-yeon, and just like Yong Cheon-myeong, she was the third disciple of Ja Hong-cheon, the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Dan Li-yeon was inherently a martial fanatic. She was so obsessed with martial arts that she was cooped up in the training hall every day. This was also the reason she was given the nickname, ck Martial Empress. Dan Li-yeon was a female martial artist who dreamed of bing the strongest in the world. She looked around the hall with bored eyes. Most of the martial artists around her showed the same reaction as Yong Cheon-myeong or Woo Mun-pae who were next to her. However, only one person was different. Hmm! A glint shed across Dan Li-yeons eyes, which were slightly revealed above the ck veil. Her gaze was fixed on the very back of the great hall. There, in the shadows, barely visible from the crowd, was a man who caught her eye. His eyes were simr to those of the others, yet somehow different. The man who looked at the singer with wavering eyes was none other than Lee Gwak. Yul-seon! The woman who was singing in her dazzling red silk dress was Geum Yul-seon, who was once his lover. On the grand stage, with all eyes on her, she was showing off her talent to the fullest. Everything else seemed to disappear at that moment, leaving only Geum Yul-seon. Lee Gwak just stared nkly at her like that. He thought he had gotten over her, but seeing her made his heart waver. She was the woman he had once loved to death. They had whispered sweet nothings and shared a passionate love, believing that such love wouldst forever. At one point, he thought he could even give his life for her. Now she was in full bloom on the stage she had dreamed of. In a ce high above, out of Lee Gwaks reach, sat Geum Yul-seon. You are so Lee Gwak closed his eyes. His time with her shed before his eyes. The day when they first met, the moments they whispered sweet nothings, the times when they held hands causing their hearts to pound like so, and the day they made love with each other for the first time. When Lee Gwak opened his eyes again, his eyes had involuntarily turned bloodshot red. However, his heart didnt hurt as much as he thought it would. He thought that seeing Geum Yul-seon again would tear his heart apart, so he deliberately stopped looking for her and forced himself to forget. But his heart didnt ache as much as he thought it would. His eyes, which had been shaky like a ship encountering turbulent seas, were now calm as if nothing had happened. Lee Gwak found his own reaction strange, too. But after pondering it, he felt like he understood why. During the one year he hadin incapacitated, he had been cutting off his lingering affections for Geum Yul-seon one by one. Over and over and over again, and now he had cut off thest lingering feeling that remained. Just then, Geum Yul-seons song came to an end. Wow! A huge cheer erupted, and Geum Yul-seon bowed to the audience. With a bright smile on her face, she looked absolutely radiant like a red rose in full bloom. Then her gaze swept over the audience. Her dizzying gaze briefly stopped on Woo Mun-pae, then moved on to rest momentarily on Yong Cheon-myeong. Lee Gwak knew what that meant. For her eyes once looked at him in the same way. He turned away. There was no longer any reason for him to be here. * * * Geum Yul-seons gaze, which had momentarily stopped on Yong Cheon-myeong, turned back to the audience. It was to thank them onest time. She could see countless martial artists cheering for her. These passionate martial artists, who would readilyy down their lives for the justice of Jianghu, were cheering solely for her. It was the scene she had always dreamed of. Suddenly, her eyes caught sight of a mans back. There were so many people standing between her and the man, but strangely enough, she could see his backside clearly. Was that Geum Yul-seons pupils shook. Her gaze followed the back of the man exiting the hall. Even though she couldnt see his face, she was certain. That it was him. Her heart raced. Geum Yul-seon quickly descended from the stage and headed to the back. T, Thats impossible! As the peoples gaze disappeared, Geum Yul-seon began to run. She ran in the direction where the man had disappeared earlier. It wasnt long before she caught up with the man. Excuse me! She called him out in a hurry. Then the man stopped in his tracks. Hoo! The moment she heard his soft sigh, Geum Yul-seon knew her suspicions werent wrong. Br Brother. Yul-seon. The man, Lee Gwak, turned around. The moment Geum Yul-seon saw Lee Gwaks face directly, she felt her heart drop. How? I heard you were paralyzed. Big brother, can you really move? As you can see. Lee Gwak slightly shrugged his shoulders. At that moment, Geum Yul-seons body slightly trembled. She had been perfectly fine a moment ago, but now she felt a chill run through her body. She stuttered, I, If you were up, why didnt youe find me? Come find you? Thats right Geum Yul-seon couldnt continue her words. She had not sought out Lee Gwak even after hearing that he was paralyzed. She thought that if she went to him, shed be forever bound to him. What Geum Yul-seon needed was a strong protector who was in perfect health, not a patient who needed her care. She wanted to climb higher. She wanted to be admired by others, not live in the shabby way she had been living. Thats why she made a cold-hearted decision not to look for Lee Gwak. She broke off her affection, focusing only on her singing. In the end, she made a name for herself at Grand Abyss Music Hall and made contact with another man who recognized her true value. He was a man who, unlike Lee Gwak, was near the pinnacle of Jianghu. The real man she had been searching for. A noble being, iparable to Lee Gwak, who was merely a lower-ranked martial artist in the Outer Hall. He reached out his hand to her, and she took it, and until now, she had forgotten about Lee Gwak. Whether it be the memories of him or the days when they loved each other, she had forgotten everything. She thought she had cut off all her affections. But when she actually saw Lee Gwaks face, her heart ached and past memories came flooding back. B, Brother, I She wanted to offer some sort of excuse, but the words wouldnte out. Lee Gwak looked at her indifferently. Instead of the passionate gaze that could burn her entire body, his gaze was infinitely calm and cold, piercing into her heart. Geum Yul-seon trembled. This moment was too cold for her to bear. She blurted out, Brother, you understand, right? Other people may not, but you understand me, dont you? Please tell me you understand. What is there for me to understand? Live well, Yul-seon. Brother! I hope to never see you again. Lee Gwak turned around. Geum Yul-seon stretched out her hand toward him. It felt like if she had extended her hand a little further, she could have caught him. But she couldnt catch him in the end. Hic! Geum Yul-seons sobbing filled the air, but Lee Gwak did not look back. As he walked, his eyes were filled with a sky so piercingly clear. Our rtionship has run its course, so I have no regrets left. His soft murmur drifted away on the wind. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Oooh, unlike in the manhwa, Lee Gwak was colder in saying goodbye to Geum Yul-seon. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Nocturne. Raws: ().
  2. Indestructible Steel Blood. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 18: When Relationship Ends, No Resentment Remains (3) Chapter 18: When Rtionship Ends, No Resentment Remains (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 18 Manhwa: Chapter 21-22 The banquet continued, and Lee Gwak stood on guard outside the Qingming Hall. Until the banquet ended, he stood still like an old tree, unmoving. Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong looked at Lee Gwak with pity. Knowing well how much he loved Geum Yul-seon, their pity grew even more. The two wanted tofort Lee Gwak somehow, but they couldnt find the words. Hoo! They could only heave a soft sigh and watch over him. Time passed slowly, and the banquet finally came to an end. Lee Gwak spoke to Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong, I will go inside first. Ah, alright. Go safely. Lee Gwak walked away, leaving their voices behind. Normally, he would have gone back to his quarters and practiced martial arts alone, but he didnt feel like doing that today. Lee Gwak went out of the Jade Heaven Alliance. It was his first outing in two years. Though he had only stepped out beyond the wall, the air felt different. It felt as though the shackles that had bound his body were loosened, lifting his gloomy mood ever so slightly. After walking a bit, a vastke spread before his eyes. The immenseke, indistinguishable from the blue sky, was Dongting Lake. Lee Gwak walked along the shore of Dongting Lake alone. Countless people passed by him. There were those who came to enjoy the water, vendors selling their wares, and men and women who appeared to be lovers. They came from all walks of life. But none of them caught Lee Gwaks eye. Arriving at a reed field with few people, he stood motionless like a forgotten tombstone, gazing at Dongting Lake. The sunlight shattering against the calm surface of the water was blinding his eyes, yet Lee Gwak stared at it, unblinking. A cool breeze blew in. Swallows could be seen riding the wind, flying close to the surface of the water. Lee Gwak found himself envious of the swallows. With them having wings, they could go wherever they wanted, whenever they wanted. Suddenly, Lee Gwak looked behind him. In the distance, he could see the gigantic Jade Heaven Alliance. Surrounded by high walls, the Jade Heaven Alliance looked like an imprable fortress. That towering wall served not only to keep enemies out but also acted like an iron fence that prevented those inside from leaving. He hadnt realized it before, but now maybe because his feelings have changed, he found the walls stifling. His body had the power to leave the Jade Heaven Alliance whenever he wanted, but his mind was still bound there. Whether he liked it or not, he had already been a part of the organization for nearly a decade, countless ties had already be intricately intertwined. It would be no easy task to cut them all off for the sake of a single person, Geum Yul-seon. He needed a little more time. Time to sort out his own mind. Sooner orter Just as Lee Gwak was muttering, Sooner orter what? A strange womans voice came from behind him. In an instant, Lee Gwak felt the blood in his entire body turn cold. He had not sensed anyones presence, but he heard a voicee from behind him. Lee Gwak slowly turned around, and then a woman in all ck came into view. Her hair and her clothes, even the veil that was covering her face were pitch-ck. The moment he saw her, Lee Gwak felt all the hairs on his body stand up. Her entire body exuded an overwhelming aura. It was the kind of momentum that only those who had ruled over others for a long time could possess. Lee Gwak cautiously asked, Who are you? And who might you be? I am Lee Gwak. And your affiliation? The Outer Hall. Hmm! So youre a martial artist of the Outer Hall? Yes. The womans eyes lit up at Lee Gwaks answer. Her ck gaze, as if piercing through everything, was intimidating, but Lee Gwak managed to keep his expression calm. You still havent told me who you are. My name is Dan Li-yeon. Do you happen to know my name? Are you not the third disciple of the sect leader? Thats right. The woman was indeed ck Martial Empress Dan Li-yeon. An embarrassed expression naturally appeared on Lee Gwaks face. Dan Li-yeon was a woman of high status whom Lee Gwak could not even dare to look up to. She was a genius who had been chosen by Ja Hong-cheon to be his disciple because of her innate talent, genius, and exceptional martial arts. She had the qualities to be an absolute master, with a talent and fanatical dedication to martial arts that was in no way inferior to Yong Cheon-myeong and Woon Dae-yeon, the first two disciples Ja Hong-cheon epted. Dan Li-yeon had apletely different starting point from him. So, Lee Gwak couldnt understand why she was standing in his way now. So what brings Lady Dan Li-yeon here? Because of you, Lee Gwak. What? I saw you talking to Lady Geum. Lee Gwaks face stiffened. Whats the problem with that? It wouldnt be a problem if it were any other woman, but because its Lady Geum, it is. What do you mean? My eldest senior brother had already set his eyes on Lady Geum. He will never allow anyone else toy a hand on the person he has shown interest in. At Dan Li-yeons words, Lee Gwak frowned. So what are you trying to say? Theres no need for you to be so hostile to me, Im just trying to give you some advice. If you dont want to be ruined, then keep your distance from Lady Geum. Thats all that I want to say. Ive already cut off my ties with her. Thats good, then. If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave. Lee Gwak said, trying to contain the anger that was rising inside him. Dan Li-yeon looked intently at him. He was a mere warrior of the Outer Hall. As a disciple of the alliance leader, his status was nothingpared to hers. Normally, Dan Li-yeon would never have paid attention to someone like him. But because of Geum Yul-seon, she had stumbled upon Lee Gwak and found him intriguing in many ways. Even after learning that she was a disciple of the alliance leader, his attitude did not change significantly. He was polite but not servile, courteous but never excessive. Thats why he caught her eye even more. What a spirit for a martial artist from the Outer Hall. Its a pity though. That such a man is only rotting in the Outer Hall. His physique and skeleton were not bad either. In particr, his upper and lower body was well bnced, making it quite advantageous for learning martial arts. If I had found him earlier, I would have had him stay in the Inner Court and gotten him to train properly in martial arts. Dan Li-yeon clicked his tongue. In learning martial arts, timing was essential. At thetest, one should begin studying around the age of ten to ensure that they would be able to master the art properly. Once over twenty, their muscles would stiffen and the flow of their qi would be partially blocked, making it unlikely for them to achieve mastery in martial arts. Although Lee Gwaks physique appeared excellent, given that he looked over twenty years old, it was already considered toote for him to properly train in martial arts. Dan Li-yeon cleanly gave up any lingering feelings for Lee Gwak. Instead, she decided to offer him some additional advice. You said youre in the Outer Hall right now, right? The Outer Hall will soon be dispatched outside for a mission. If you find the Jade Heaven Alliance suffocating, being dispatched there might not be so bad. What? Then please take care of yourself. Dan Li-yeons eyes, which were revealed above the veil, seemed to curve upward for a moment, and then she shot into the sky. Swoosh! Like the swallow Lee Gwak had seen earlier, she flew into the sky and disappeared towards the Jade Heaven Alliance. Stunned by her flight technique, which was on a different level, Lee Gwak stared in the direction she disappeared for a while. It was long after sunset when Lee Gwak returned to his quarters. There was not a trace of anyone in the residence. Seo Jong-myeong had yet to return either. Lee Gwak sat down on his bed, staring at the ground for a while. His mind was strangely empty and he couldnt think of anything. In that nk state, Lee Gwak looked straight ahead. How much time had passed? Suddenlying to his senses, Lee Gwak took out his sword and walked out to the courtyard in front of his quarters. He couldnt think of anything, and he didnt want to move either. However, his body was moving regardless of his will. It was his usual practice time. At this time of day, he was always practicing martial arts, and now his body was moving ording to memory. Swoosh! His sword cut through empty air. Starting with the Mountain Splitting sh, followed by the Raging Tidal Force and Shadowless Strike, he unfolded those techniques in session. Zzz! A faint light emerged from the darkness, illuminating the surroundings. Sword qi was imbued in Lee Gwaks sword. Unaware of such a fact, Lee Gwak executed the Eight Sects Sword Art. Hepleted from the first form to the eighth form in an instant. The blue sword qi radiating from his sword was ripping through the darkness. However, Lee Gwak, who was executing the Eight Sects Sword Art, remained oblivious to such a fact. It was muchter when Lee Gwak stopped his sword dance. His internal energy was nearly exhausted, and he was in a state of copse. Yet, Lee Gwak stood tall, breathing heavily. Although he stopped the Eight Sects Sword Art, the five snakes did not easily calm down. They were circling around his entire body before converging at the tip of his sword. In that instant, a flower bloomed at the tip of Lee Gwaks sword. It was a qi flower, a flower made of qi. Normally, the creation of a qi flower required the exquisite maniption of energy and enlightenment, but Lee Gwak was unaware of that. Lee Gwaks mind had pictured a flower, and the Eight Snakes Art had created that flower for him. Lee Gwak stood nkly, staring at the flower he had created. The flower, made of qi, flickered as it struggled to maintain its shape. Swoosh! Lee Gwak swung his sword like a sh of lightning, cutting the flower into two. The flower, which was barely maintaining its shape, split into two pieces and disappeared without a trace. Goodbye. Lee Gwak closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there were noplicated thoughts on his face. * * * We will leave the Jade Heaven Alliance in a month. Those were the first words Seo Jong-myeong said to Lee Gwak upon returning in the morning. What do you mean? Leave? We are going on a mission outside the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwaks face visibly tightened at the unexpected words. Could you exin it in a way I can understand? Thats all you need to know. Hmph! We wont be able to return to the Jade Heaven Alliance for at least two years if we go this time. So, its best to say your farewells in advance if you have anyone to say goodbye to. Two years? Yes! At Seo Jong-myeongs reply, Lee Gwak sighed softly. He remembered what Dan Li-yeon had said. Lee Gwak realized that Seo Jong-myeong was a much bigger figure than he had thought. This was because Seo Jong-myeong managed to obtain information that only high-ranking individuals like Dan Li-yeon could ess. That meant that his true identity was no less significant than that of Dan Li-yeon. Understanding Lee Gwaks expression as one of reluctance, Seo Jong-myeong spoke as if tofort him, Dont make such an unhappy face. There will still be quite a few people from the Outer Hall who will be dispatched, so youll see some familiar faces. You wont be too lonely. I understand. There is still plenty of time left, so prepare to leave in the meantime. Yes! Lee Gwak did not ask for a reason. He knew that even if he did ask, Seo Jong-myeong would not provide an answer. Although Seo Jong-myeong was nominally his squad leader, he was a person from an entirely different world. The more he tried to delve into it, the more troublesome it became for himself. Lee Gwak made a wish. That wherever he would be dispatched, he hoped to be able to live as quietly as he did now. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 19: Another Thread of Fate Connects (1) Chapter 19: Another Thread of Fate Connects (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 19 Manhwa: Chapter 23 Episode 7. Another Thread of Fate Connects (1) Lee Gwak fiddled with the spike. It was the same spike he had purchased from the Yin Family Weapon House some time ago. Until now, he had been too engrossed in learning the Eight Sects Sword Art to pay attention to anything else. A tremendous amount of mental effort had been consumed solely by mastering the Eight Sects Sword Art. To that extent, Lee Gwak had beenpletely absorbed in the Eight Sects Sword Art. However, recently his progress has stalled. Although he managed to fully understand up to the sixth level, he was stuck at the seventh and eighth levels. At times like this, it would be nice to have a master who could teach and guide him towards the right path. But unfortunately, Lee Gwak was on his own, and he couldnt turn to anyone else for help. He needed a new breakthrough. Thats when he thought of the Invisible Spider Puncture Art. The meteor hammer and the sword hadpletely opposite purposes and applications. If swordsmanship was a martial art suitable for close-rangebat, then the meteor hammer was a martial art for long-range fighting. Lee Gwak felt that if he could use the meteor hammer well, he couldpensate for the shorings of the sword art. After fiddling with the spike for a while, Lee Gwak stood up from his seat. While he had martial arts books and the spike, something crucial was missing. Specifically, there was no cord to connect to the spike. Hoping to find a usable cord in a shop in the outer city, Lee Gwak left his lodging. The streets of the outer city were still bustling. Many people wereing and going, and countless transactions were taking ce. Rather than the outer city of the Jade Heaven Alliance, it resembled the capital of any other province. Lee Gwak walked quietly among the people, no one paying any special attention to him. Lee Gwak stopped by the shops on the street to inquire if they had a cord suitable for the meteor hammer. However, he couldnt find any. In the end, he gave up on finding it within the Jade Heaven Alliance and stepped outside. The ce Lee Gwak headed toward was the northern street, for he had heard that many workshops were located there. Come to think of it, although it had been nearly seven years since he entered the Jade Heaven Alliance, he had never been to the northern street. He had merely gone back and forth between his workce and lodging for years. In a way, it was to be expected. Everything they needed was avable within the Jade Heaven Alliance, so there was no need to go outside. Perhaps thats also the reason why they were in the dark about matters outside the alliance. Lee Gwak walked on, thinking he had been heedless. As he had heard, there were indeed many workshops on the northern street. As soon as he entered the street, he could smell the scent of burning iron and hear the sound of heavy hammering. There were tons of weapons disyed on top of the table in front of the workshops, and many warriors were choosing weapons. Lee Gwak also joined them, looking at the weapons on the tables. But he didnt see the kind of cord he wanted anywhere. The cord for the meteor hammer needed to be lightweight yet strong, and it had to be stic. Finding one with those qualities was no easy task. He had visited many workshops but couldnt even see a cord with those features. Eventually, Lee Gwaks patience was reaching its limits. He was beginning to feel like giving up. Lee Gwak decided to visit onest ce before turning back. If he couldnt find it here, he would cleanly give up. Lee Gwak examined the disy table carefully. Hmm! It was then. A strange object caught his eye. It was a ck whip. However, it was much thinner and longer than any typical whip. The thickness was merely that of a childs little finger, yet the length was a whopping three yards. Lee Gwak reached out and touched the whip. The texture that he felt at his fingertips was incredibly rough, and it had an unusually good sticity. Snap! He tugged on both sides, he felt a strong sticity. At that moment, an old man who seemed to be the owner of the workshop approached Lee Gwak. Do you like that whip? Yes! But it looks like someone has used it before. Lee Gwak pointed to the tiny scratches all over the surface of the whip. Thats likely. I picked that up on a battlefield far away in Nanman. What? Sometimes weapons that have lost their owners make their way here. Do you know who used to wield it? Why does it matter? Weapons dont carry memories. All that matters is how well the weapon fits in your hand. Lee Gwak nodded at the old mans words. So? Do you like the whip? I do. Hmm! Many have seen that whip, but no one said they liked it. Now I see, it must have been waiting for you. How much is it? Just give me twelve pieces of silver. Normally I would charge twice that, but it seems you have some fate with it, so Im giving you a special discount. The old man chuckled. Lee Gwakughed too. By that logic, five silver should be enough. What kind of nonsense is that? After all, who else will buy it if not me? Moreover, since you picked it up from a battlefield in Nanman, you practically got it for free, didnt you? My, young people really make absurd arguments. The old man red at Lee Gwak with fierce eyes. But Lee Gwak didnt blink an eye. This was the Jade Heaven Alliance, after all. Even the craftsmen in the seemingly ordinary workshop looked uneasy, as if they were trying to rip him off. Lee Gwak was quite fond of it, but there was no guarantee that others would feel the same. Who would want to pay the full price for something that clearly had been used, showing deep marks of wear and tear? Moreover, this whip was much thinner than ordinary whips, making it more tricky and difficult to use. Only someone like Lee Gwak, who intended to use it as a meteor hammer, would not be reluctant to buy it. It was an item that was hard to sell in the first ce, but when Lee Gwak showed interest, the old man tried to rip him off. The old man rolled his eyes and grumbled, Very well, Ill give it to you for ten pieces of silver. No more, no less. Five! I wont sell it to you. Just go. Okay. Lee Gwak put down the whip he had been holding. There was not a moment of hesitation. At this, the old mans face twisted even more ferociously. Nine. Five. Thats all I can give you. Youre really a difficult person to deal with. Dont you know that a good weapon is like an extra life? And you call yourself a martial artist? Im just a mere Outer Hall warrior, so I dont need such a fine weapon. The old man red at Lee Gwak menacingly. However, Lee Gwak didnt even nce at the whip with any regret. In the end, the old man sighed heavily. Tsk! Thought Id caught a sucker after a long time. Where did this cunning snakee from? Fine! Give me seven silver. Six! Youre still haggling? Youre better off as a merchant, not an Outer Hall warrior. Will you sell it? Yes! Just give me six silver. Hehehe! In the end, the old man gave a resigned smile. Lee Gwak hadpletely bested him. Lee Gwak handed over six silver to the old man. Use it well. Even though I gave it to you cheaply, its really a good item. I know. Lee Gwak nodded. He strapped the whip to his forearm. When he lowered the sleeve over the forearm where the whip was strapped, it disappeared as if hidden. Lee Gwak moved his left arm, which was wrapped with the whip, here and there. There were no constraints in movement, and his arm did not feel suffocated either. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He bowed to the old man and left the workshop. Although he could hear the slightly grumbling voice of the old man from behind him, he chose to ignore it. Once outside, Lee Gwak touched his left arm, where the whip was wound, as he walked. The cold sensation of the whip felt quite good. Although the whip was wrapped tightly around his arm, it did not feel constricted at all. Lee Gwak thought he was quite lucky. To be able to get something of this quality for six silver was a great fortune. Eager to return to his lodging andplete the meteor hammer by connecting the whip to the spike, he took a shortcut. The shortcut Lee Gwak chose led through the slums located behind the workshop street. He had heard of the slums but had never actually been there. Unlike the morous Jade Heaven Alliance, the slums were exceedingly dirty. Most of the houses were wooden shacks that were on the verge of copsing. The streets were filled with waste emitting a foul odor, and rats and dogs were seen here and there. It was astonishing that people could live in such a ce. However, there was not a trace of disturbance in Lee Gwaks eyes as he looked at the slums. Before joining the Jade Heaven Alliance, he had wandered the world alone. He had seen ces far more shocking and dirty than this. Lee Gwak knew well from experience that the world is not as clean and beautiful as it appears. As a stranger entered their territory, the people of the slums looked at him with guarded eyes. Such stares were familiar to him too. Lee Gwak deliberately did not look at them and only looked straight ahead as he walked. How long had he been walking like that? Is that how youre really going to do things? Suddenly, a girls shrill voice resounded through the slums. It was a voice loud and sharp enough to capture everyones attention. Lee Gwak naturally looked in the direction from which the voice came. Where his gazended, a young girl and a shabbily dressed man were arguing. Its totally different from what you promised, isnt it? Why do you men change your words? And you still call yourself a man? Hmph! How dare this little brat provoke me? And when did I ever make such a promise? Then what about the promise you made with our master? Who says that was a promise? I said I would consider it, not that I would do it. You brat, you should listen to adults until the end. Anyone could see that the shabbily dressed man was making fun of the young girl. He had disheveled hair, dirty skin with dripping sweat, and torn clothes. On the opposite side, the young girl, who was raising her voice in frustration, was dressed neatly,pletely out of ce in this slum. What caught Lee Gwaks attention was precisely this young girl. Not because she was cute or pretty, but because they had exchanged greetings before. Was her name Lim Sobo? The audacious young girl who had gone alone to take revenge when her younger sibling got beaten up was the very same girl who was now arguing with the ragged man. Annoying! Unable to contain her anger, Lim Sobo red at the ragged man with her tiny fists clenched. However, her expression looked more cute than intimidating. The ragged man also seemed to enjoy Lim Sobos reaction and wore a faint smile on his lips. Oh my, how scary! Im trembling all over. Tch! Fine. Dont regret this. Ill tell everything to my master. As you wish. The ragged man shrugged his shoulders, then Lim Sobo pouted her lips. See if Ie here again. Kid, stop talking nonsense and look behind you. Seems like youve got a man interested in you. Already chasing after men, are we? What nonsense are you talking about? Lim Sobo shot back sharply and looked behind her. There she saw a man staring at her intently. It was Lee Gwak. What is it? Nothing. Lee Gwak shook his head slightly, thinking that Lim Sobo might not have remembered him. But Lim Sobo stared at him for a moment, then rxed her expression. Ah! The older brother with a two-character name. Lee Gwak, right? She had remembered him. Lee Gwak nodded his head, impressed by her memory. Correct. She had only seen him once, a year ago. While he had vividly remembered her because she had left such a strong impression on him, he really hadnt expected her to remember him. It was an insane level of memory. What brings you here, older brother? This is not even the outer city. Just passing by. Really? Yes! Hmm! Just as Lim Sobo scratched her head. The ragged man she had been talking to earlier suddenly interjected, Hey, little girl, why do you call me uncle, but him, older brother? Because at first nce, you obviously look much older. Ugh! The ragged man looked as if hed taken a hit. Seeing his expression, Lin Sobo smiled. She had only been the one getting picked on until now, so hitting him back like this made her feel somewhat better. The ragged man then looked towards Lee Gwak. Lucky you, getting called older brother. This cheeky girl is pretty selective and doesnt call just anyone that. When Lee Gwak offered no reply, a gleam suddenly appeared on the ragged mans face. He said to Lim Sobo, By any chance, do you like him? Ah, seriously! Stop talking nonsense! Lim Sobos shrill voice echoed throughout the slum. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 20: Another Thread of Fate Connects (2) Chapter 20: Another Thread of Fate Connects (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 20 Manhwa: Chapters 23 Episode 7. Another Thread of Fate Connects (2) Lee Gwak looked at the ragged man without saying a word. His disheveled hair covered his face, making it impossible to guess his age. However, the mans voice brimmed with vitality, suggesting he was young. But what caught Lee Gwaks attention was not the mans outward appearance. The moment he saw the man, Lee Gwak felt an overwhelming pressure that made his head spin. The man exuded a raw, untamed aura, like a giant bear he had seen sometime during his childhood. Feeling as if he would be attacked the moment he showed any vulnerability, Lee Gwak unconsciously adopted a cautious gaze. Then a grin formed at the corners of the ragged mans mouth. Quite good! What are you talking about? You have good instincts for an Outer Hall martial artist! Such instincts will be of great help to you in life. No need to be so guarded. I mean you no harm. Despite the ragged mans words, Lee Gwak remained cautious. His instincts told him that it wasnt yet safe to let his guard down. My name is Nam Woo-gyeong. Whats yours? Lee Gwak. Nice to meet you, Lee Gwak. A word of advice, youd better not get too close to that little demon. If you get mixed up with her, you will have your liver and galldder torn out.1 As Nam Woo-gyeong pointed his finger at Lim Sobo, Lim Sobos face turned red. Are you really going to keep talking nonsense? Just keep your word. Didnt I say Id consider it? Go tell your master that. Nam Woo-gyeong scratched his ear with his little finger. Hmph! Fine. Just dont regret itter. Regret what? Tsk! What bad luck! If youre unlucky, then stop bothering me, you little girl! My name is Lim Sobo. To me, youre just a little girl. Youre not trying to seduce me, are you? Good grief! Im not moved by young girls like you. Hmph! Hmph! Lim Sobo only snorted in disbelief. Her demeanor was cute enough to make one want to bite her. Nam Woo-gyeong waved his hand at Lim Sobo. Go on now. This isnt a ce for you to stay. Ill go even if you dont tell me to. Then go. Tsk! Lim Sobo approached Lee Gwak. Lets go, brother. Huh? Are you nning of staying here? Not really, but Then lets go. Lim Sobo grabbed Lee Gwaks hand and pulled him along. Lee Gwak couldnt take his eyes off Nam Woo-gyeong as he was being led away. Take care, Lee Gwak! Nam Woo-gyeong waved his hand. Lee Gwak slightly nodded his head toward Nam Woo-gyeong. As Lee Gwak and Lim Sobo disappeared from sight, Nam Woo-gyeong brushed back the hair that had been covering his face. His true face was revealed. He appeared to be in histe twenties, and he carried a strange impression that made him looked both good and evil at the same time. Nam Woo-gyeong muttered to himself, How persistent, Yeo Jung-wol. It was then. Someone appeared silently behind Nam Woo-gyeongs back. It was an old man with tinum blond hair and gray eyes. His face was close to that of a Westerner, but his skin and overall feeling were simr to the people of the Central ins. Anyone could see that he was of mixed Western heritage. The old man spoke to Nam Woo-gyeong, Im afraid well have to change our base. As long as we stay here, Yeo Jung-wol will keep sending that young girl. It will be the same no matter where we go. Its impossible to escape his gaze, as long as we are in the territory of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Tsk! What a troublesome character. Did you think he is called the best strategist in the world for nothing? Theres a reason he earned that title. I suppose so. That young girl is no ordinary clever one, either. Although not fully matured yet, her talents far exceed Yeo Jung-wols. That much? She was not simply arguing with me. She was continuously observing my reactions and the situation around her. Though it appeared she was being led by me, all her actions were actually calcted. Shes as sly as a fox. Quite the headache. Not only do we have to worry about Yeo Jung-wol, but now theres his disciple too. Thats true. Nam Woo-gyeong nodded. How about that Lee Gwak? The young girl seemed to be quite friendly with him. Im not sure. At first nce, he appears ordinary, but upon closer inspection, thats not the case. What do you mean? His eyes were unusually clear and deep for an Outer Hall warrior. And he was quite calm. The way he doesnt easily reveal his emotions was impressive. Should we investigate his rtionship with Lim Sobo? They seemed quite close. It could be a smoke screen from the young girl. However, it wouldnt hurt to look into it. Ill proceed with it, then. Be careful. It wouldnt do us any good to get caught by Yeo Jung-wol. Of course. The old man nodded and disappeared without a sound. Left alone, Nam Woo-gyeong suddenly burst intoughter. Heh! This ce is really interesting! * * * Who was that guy earlier? Who? That perverted old man? Yeah! Just a thief who walked into someone elses house without permission and sat down. A thief? Either that or a trespasser. Lim Sobo replied with a nonchnt expression. Then why didnt you chase him away? Hes not a simple person to deal with. And hes quite crafty. . Its unnerving to keep him away, but having him close also feels uneasy. Hes a troublesome tenant, you see. Thats why my master is also concerned. Lim Sobo rattled on, even saying things that werent asked. However, she didnt say anything critical, and Lee Gwak also didnt inquire further. Lee Gwak felt it too. That Lim Sobo, who was chattering beside him, was no ordinary person. He wanted to know more, but he also didnt want to get unnecessarily entangled with her. At that moment, his cheek twitched. It was because Lim Sobo had stopped walking and was intently staring at one side of his face. Whats the matter? You seem to have changed a lot. Like what? Just the atmosphere around you, and even the depth in your eyes. Lim Sobos eyes were shining like shooting stars. Feeling burdened by her twinkling gaze, Lee Gwak deliberately avoided making eye contact. Is that so? I cant tell. Youve definitely changed. How can you be so sure? Weve only met once, and that was a whole year ago. I never forget what I see once. I remember it as urately as if I have a picture in my head. Even my master is no match against me when ites to memory. Hmm! So youre from a lineage of geniuses as well. Hehe! Ive heard that often since I was young. Anyway, where have you been all this time, brother? I havent seen you anywhere. I was tied up with some work in the Outer Hall. What work? Do you always ask so many questions? Its in my nature, hehe! Lim Sobo stuck out her tongue cutely. Though she was barely twelve years old, her beauty was already noticeable. Given a few more years, shed be a young woman capable of making many mens hearts flutter. However, Lee Gwak felt no excitement at seeing Lim Sobo like this. Not only had he just severed his ties with Geum Yul-seon, but he was about to leave this ce soon for a mission outside. With that in mind, he had no desire to continue his rtionship with Lim Sobo. Lee Gwak moved forward in silence. Then, Lim Sobo quickly followed him. What was it that happened? I wont tell anyone else, so just tell me. Just as Lee Gwak was about to shake his head in exasperation at Lim Sobos persistence, Sister, are you fooling around here again? Suddenly, a cheerful boys voice suddenly called out. Lim Sobos face instantly crumpled. You, nagger! Who are you calling nagger? Youre the one nagging! The boy, who looked younger than Lim Sobo, retorted as he approached. The boy, too, did not look ordinary like Lim Sobo. The boy bowed his head slightly towards Lee Gwak and said, I apologize on behalf of my sister if she has been bothering you. Lee Gwak recognized that the boy was Lim Sobos younger brother. His appearance remained the same as it had been a year ago, albeit faintly. Was his name Lim Ji-moon? For a moment, Lee Gwak couldnt hide his bewildered expression. Had his memory always been this good? To remember the name of a child he had only seen once a year ago? Definitely not. He had always been told he had a good memory, but it was not this good. Is it because of the Eight Snakes Art? It was the only possibility Lee Gwak could think of right now. He had no idea that the Eight Snakes Art, which he had learned by ident under unavoidable circumstances, could have such a great effect. Lee Gwak felt renewed gratitude to Han Socheon, who had given him the Eight Snakes Art. But now that he came to think of it, Han Socheon hadnt visited him even once since then. Is she doing well? She must be diligently practicing her martial arts in the sect by now. He hoped she was doing well. Just then, Lim Ji-moon looked at Lee Gwak and said, Youre the guy I saw once before, right? Like Lim Sobo, Lim Ji-moon also seemed to have an exceptional memory. Youre not getting beaten up anymore, are you? Ah, youre the older brother from back then? Only then did Lim Ji-moon clearly remember Lee Gwak. That alone showed how good his memory was. Lim Ji-moons face turned red. Of course! So much time has passed. Those guys are no match for me now. Heh! Of course. If you cant even handle that, you wouldnt be worthy of being Lim Sobos sibling. Anyway. Lim Ji-moon shook his head disapprovingly as he looked at Lim Sobo. Even though she was his sister, he just couldnt get used to her arrogance. Stop nagging and follow me. Why? Because master is looking for you. He says that youre noting even though hes waiting. Tch! He only looks for me when he needs an errand done, and now hes making a fuss because Im not showing up? Thats because you often drift away to other ces, isnt it? Lim Ji-moon looked at Lim Sobo with a dumbfounded expression. Then, Lim Sobo pretended not to hear, scratching her ear with her little finger. Something seemed to surge within Lim Ji-moon, making his face turn red again. However, he suppressed his anger and bid farewell to Lee Gwak. Brother, we have to go now. See you next time. Okay! Lets go, you witch! Lim Ji-moon grabbed Lim Sobos hand and dragged her along. Lee Gwak watched their retreating figures for a moment before heading to his own quarters. Phew! As soon as he returned to his room, Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh. He felt inexplicably tired. However, he didnt rest even for a moment and took out his whip and spike. He carefully connected the whip to the spike, turning it into an excellent meteor hammer. A smile appeared on the corner of Lee Gwaks mouth. For something hastily made, it was quite satisfactory. Both the texture and the weight felt perfect in his hand. Lee Gwak cautiously began to swing the meteor hammer. He was used to using a sword, but this was his first time using a meteor hammer. Naturally, he was clumsy. The meteor hammer was a weapon that was easy tounch but difficult to retrieve. If he didnt control the force correctly, he was bound to get hurt while trying to pull it back. Naturally, Lee Gwak was clumsy with the weapon and ended up with minor injuries all over his body. Still, he didnt give up. Swoosh! In the courtyard, the long shadow of the meteor hammer danced like a snake. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. You will have your liver and galldder torn out. This is a korean saying or expression that means to give everything to someone. Liver and galldder are important organs so it means everything.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 21: Another Thread of Fate Connects (3) Chapter 21: Another Thread of Fate Connects (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 21 Manhwa: Chapters 24 Episode 7. Another Thread of Fate Connects (3) A month had passed in no time. During that time, Lee Gwak had been thoroughly engrossed in mastering the meteor hammer. Learning the meteor hammer turned out to be much more difficult than he had anticipated. This was especially because the cord was not ordinary but a highly stic whip. The slightest extra force would alter the trajectory, often resulting in numerous cuts and scrapes. Though not visible through his clothes, his body was covered in cuts and bruises. Even the slightest brush against his clothes caused him excruciating pain, but a faint smile still tugged at the corners of his mouth. It was because he felt he was finally getting a sense of how to handle the meteor hammer. Having grasped the subtleties of the meteor hammer to some extent, he thought it was time to seriously learn the Invisible Spider Puncture Art. Lee Gwak gently rubbed his left forearm. He could feel the meteor hammer coiled around his arm. But it was hidden by the sleeve, unseen from the outside. Lee Gwak hadnt told anyone that he had learned the meteor hammer. Even Seo Jong-myeong, who was closest to him, did not know that Lee Gwak had the meteor hammer. Lee Gwak had no doubt that the meteor hammer would be his trump card. Phew! Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh. Today was the day Seo Jong-myeong had spoken of. Just like Seo Jong-myeong had said, he had been sent on a mission outside as a support. Seo Jong-myeong asked, Have you packed everything? Yes! Then lets go. Everyone is waiting. Understood. Lee Gwak followed Seo Jong-myeong toward the main gate of the Outer Hall. In the za in front of the Outer Halls main gate, about a hundred warriors were waiting for them. Among them, Lee Gwak saw a few familiar faces like Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong. Lee Gwak thought it was fortunate. Having some familiar faces with him on the mission would make him feel less lonely. Come on over. Were you drafted too? The two greeted Lee Gwak warmly. Lee Gwak looked around and said, It doesnt seem like only those from the Outer Hall have been drafted for this mission. Do you see those people in green robes over there? Theyre from the Creation Pavilion.1 Theyre the main force, and were just here to support them. Besides them, there are many other martial artists whose cultivation seems extraordinary. At Seok Yi-cheons reply, Lee Gwak carefully observed the men dressed in green robes. If the symbol of the Outer Hall was brown robes, the symbol of the Creation Pavilion was green. The Creation Pavilion was a support organization within the Jade Heaven Alliance. It managed both the external and internal affairs of the Jade Heaven Alliance and directed various events and training. The difference between them and the Outer Hall was that they were not subordinate to anything, but acted independently. It was then. Silence, everyone! A middle-aged martial artist who appeared to be in histe thirties stepped forward, projecting his voice strongly. His voice, filled with profound internal energy, overpowered the surroundings. Its the Master of the Creation Pavilion. Even Master Dan himself ising to support? What kind of situation is it that even Master Dan has toe out? The middle-aged martial artist was none other than Dan Mok-wol, the Master of the Creation Pavilion. He was a man reputed to lead the Creation Pavilion excellently, with his great martial prowess and exceptional intelligence. However, it was extremely rare for him to take action personally. The fact that Dan Mok-wol himself had stepped out was enough to make the people present realize that this mission was far from ordinary. Dan Mok-wols booming voice continued, I know you all have a lot of questions, but be patient. All your questions will be answered once we reach our destination. From now on, everyone will follow me. Make sure to manage your stamina so that not a single person falls behind. Understood? Yes! Good! The martial artists of the Creation Pavilion will depart first, followed by the Outer Hall. Lets go! With Dan Mok-wol at the lead, arge group exited the gate of the Jade Heaven Alliance. A long procession followed. In the midst of it was Lee Gwak. As Lee Gwak followed the party in silence, he suddenly looked back. He then saw quite a number of people standing on the walls of the Jade Heaven Alliance. They were too far away to distinguish their faces, but he felt that they were the high-ranking members of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Were finally departing. A man who looked like a schr in his mid-forties muttered, as he watched the procession recede into the distance. The schr-looking man wore a sky-blue robe with a belt tightly fastened around his waist. With cold ssy eyes and an expressionless face, he was none other than Joo Shin-yoon, the leader of the Inner Court of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Next to Joo Shin-yoon stood a martial artist with an imposing presence. His face was full of wrinkles and scars, and one eye was covered by a ck eye patch. From his remaining good eye, a terrifying light burst forth, overwhelming the people around him. He also watched the procession move away into the distance. There were many martial artists in the Jade Heaven Alliance, but there was only one with such an intense and unique presence. Dark Blood Assassin, Nam Il-geuk.2 He was the leader of the Main Court and one of the few old warriors who had directly experienced the Great Heavenly Blood War a hundred years ago. The Great Heavenly Blood War had taken his right eye and killed his family. Because of that, he harbored a hatred for the Celestial Demon Union more than anyone else. He was the only one who had objected to the Celestial Demon Unions request for cooperation regarding the Lunatic Pugilist. Nam Il-geuk opened his mouth, It sure took a long time. Still, its fortunate. Now the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground can finally be opened again.3 Its all thanks to you, Master Nam, for insisting strongly. Otherwise, we wouldnt know when we would have it reopened. It was only possible because you helped. Now all thats left is to use the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground to strengthen our forces. Heh, everything will be fine. Joo Shin-yoon smiled. During the Great Heavenly Blood War, the fate of Jianghu hung in the bnce. The number of absolute masters and peak masters was far inferior to that of the Demon Sect, and the overallbat power was also inferior. So in response to this issue, the first leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, Cho Yeon-woon, created the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground to train martial artists. Young martial artists of Jianghu entered the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, and those who passed through all the gates were reborn as the peak masters of Jianghu. They made significant contributions during the Great Heavenly Blood War and helped bring peace to Jianghu. And some of those who survived the war grew to be absolute masters. The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was said to push humans to the extreme, allowing them to surpass their limits. Therefore, there was nothing better for training talented individuals. Until now, however, due to various political issues, the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground had been closed. The biggest problem above all was that the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was not in the territory of the Jade Heaven Alliance but somewhere else. It was on Mount Hua Sects front yard, specifically Mount Shaohua, so they had to request cooperation. The Mount Hua Sect, which had led the way during the Great Heavenly Blood War, for some reason, restrained its activities in Jianghu afterward. They werent the only ones. Other sects that had dominated Jianghu like the Wudang Sect and Shaolin Temple also closed their doors and prohibited external activities. Jianghu lumped these three factions together and called them the Hidden Supremes.4 The Hidden Supremes were also part of the Ten Supremes. However, their power and presence were so great that it was said that they might even surpass the Jade Heaven Alliance. Hence, they were also treated as the sleeping giants. No matter how powerful the Jade Heaven Alliance imed to be as the supreme power of Jianghu, they could not afford to treat the Hidden Supremes lightly. This was because the legend of the strongest martial artist of all time could be found in the Mount Hua Sect.5 Even martial artists whose fame resonated throughout Jianghu shudder at the mere mention of his name. It was said that the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was created by the first leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance in coboration with the strongest martial artist of all time. Two months ago, the Jade Heaven Alliance had finallye to an agreement with Mount Hua Sect to open the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. They also agreed to send all of the talents they had gathered from all over the world to train in the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Today, the people who went outside of the Jade Heaven Alliance were those who would support the training of the gathered talent. Among them, there were instructors in charge of martial arts, people responsible for misceneous tasks, and someone who would be in charge of the machinery. Joo Shin-yoon and Nam Il-geuk have worked diligently for this day for the past month. Those who pass the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground will be the ones to dominate Jianghu in the future. A smile curved at the corners of Joo Shin-yoons lips. Nam Il-geuk nodded beside him. Nam Il-geuk was also one of the martial artists who had passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. * * * The group rested during the day and marched at night. When Lee Gwak asked Seo Jong-myeong for the destination, Seo Jong-myeong evasively said that he would know when they arrived. Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong were also in the dark about the destination. It seemed that only a very few martial artists, including Creation Pavilions Dan Mok-wol, knew where they were headed. Where exactly are we going? Since they rested during the day and moved only at night, it was impossible to guess their destination by the surroundingndscape or direction. Hoo! In the end, Lee Gwak gave up trying to figure out where they were going. It was something he would find out upon arrival anyway. So Lee Gwak decided to rx and practiced the Eight Snakes Art whenever he could. After awakening the fifth snake, his cultivation noticeably increased every time he practiced the Eight Snakes Art. Yet, the people around him never noticed this fact at all. Even Seo Jong-myeong failed to sense that Lee Gwaks internal energy had be powerful enough to generate sword qi. The greatest advantage of the Eight Snakes Art was its secrecy. And Lee Gwak took full advantage of it. Thanks to it, he could endure the grueling marches without getting tired. It was almost twenty days after departing from the Jade Heaven Alliance that the group arrived at their destination. Weve finally arrived. Phew! I cant move anymore. Groans erupted here and there. Many were sprawled on the ground, breathing heavily. Exhausted from their long journey, they didnt even bother to look around. Lee Gwak surveyed his surroundings with a calm gaze. As the sun rose, thendscape that had been hidden in darkness gradually revealed itself. Ah! Lee Gwak involuntarily eximed in surprise. In the vacant lot, huts that had been weathered by the winds of time were barely holding their shape. They looked as if they would copse with a single touch, and in fact, more than half had crumbled, leaving only their foundations. The only rtively intact building was a red pavilion in the deep distance. What is this ce? This is Mount Shaohua.6 Mount Shaohua? Yes! It was thest bastion for the warriors of Jianghu during the Great Heavenly Blood War. There are trap mechanisms and obstacles installed all over Mount Shaohua to push warriors to their limits in training. They call it the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. During the Great Heavenly Blood War, the warriors of Jianghu were driven to a corner by the Demon Sect, or what is now known as the Celestial Demon Union. At that time, it was one of the Nine Great Sects, the Mount Hua Sect, that offered them protection. The Mount Hua Sect conceded Mount Shaohua to the warriors of Jianghu, who sought to make aeback. Then, a young warrior suggested something. He thought that a more systematic and rigorous training method was necessary, and proposed the instation of training mechanisms and obstacles throughout the mountain. It started off as a humble beginning. But as they made continual improvements and pooled their thoughts, it became increasingly sophisticated. Add to that the vision and secret techniques of various sects, and the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was born. The warriors gathered at Mount Shaohua loathed the idea of the training gates, enhanced by their own sects secret techniques, being breached by warriors of other sects more than death itself. As a result, the gates only became more perilous, dangerous enough that passing through them was not easy, even at the risk of ones life. Warriors challenged the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground daily. However, only a small fraction managed to pass through, and even those who did often suffered severe injuries. Whenever someone passed through a gate, the leadership would immediately identify and rectify any weaknesses in the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. The next challenger would then give their all to find a way to pass through, and the leadership would fix any new weaknesses again. Through this cycle of continuous improvement, the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground evolved into an impregnable fortress. The martial artists who passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground made significant contributions during the Great Heavenly Blood War and grew to be the pirs of Jianghu. The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground yed arge role in the development of Jianghu. However, for the past hundred years, it had been sealed. After the end of the Great Heavenly Blood War, the Mount Hua Sect closed down the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground within their territory. Therefore, for a hundred years, no one could enter. Has it really been closed for a hundred years? It seems the Mount Hua Sect thought Jianghu no longer needed the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Over the years, many people in Jianghu had demanded the Mount Hua Sect to reopen the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. But the Mount Hua Sect remained silent, ignoring their wishes. Then why did the Mount Hua Sect change its mind? You said they hadnt responded for a hundred years? Because circumstances have changed. What do you mean? While you were paralyzed and bedridden, an event urred where one of Jade Heaven Alliances major armed factions shed with the Celestial Demon Union. All of its members were killed, leaving only one survivor. Thats when the Jade Heaven Alliance realized that the peace with the Celestial Demon Union would notst long. So they persistently requested the Mount Hua Sect to reopen the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, and a decision was made a month ago. Now you understand why we are here. A fierce light burst from Seo Jong-myeongs eyes. Lee Gwak was overwhelmed by the intensity of his gaze. The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground is not merely the exclusive domain of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Soon, elites and geniuses from each sect of Jianghu will gather here. This ce will be akin to a small Jianghu. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Im happy to read and know more about the history of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground since it wasnt expounded on in the manhwa. Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Creation Pavilion. Raws: ().
  2. Dark Blood Assassin. Raws: ().
  1. Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Raws: ().
  2. Hidden Supremes. Raws: ().
  3. Strongest person in the world. Raws: ().
  4. Mount Shaohua. Raws: (). A mountain lower than Mount Hua, so it is named Shaohua or Xiaohua or Little Mount Hua. This is tranted as Mount Sohua in the manhwa.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 22: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (1) Chapter 22: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (1) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 22 Manhwa: Chapters 24-25 Episode 8. Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (1) As day broke, Dan Mok-wol, the head of Creation Pavilion, called everyone and issued orders. From now on, the Creation Pavilion will inspect all the trap mechanisms and obstacles, while the Outer Hall will repair all the copsed huts. We dont have much time, so hurry up and get to work. Only then did Lee Gwak realize why he had been dispatched to this ce. The Outer Hall he belonged to was once again tasked with the menial work, so they were sent as manpower. The opening of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was a closely guarded secret. If the Celestial Demon Union found out, they might move faster than expected. Of course, the Celestial Demon Union would someday find out about their actions, but theter that happened, the better. Because of this, the number of people involved had to be kept to a minimum, especially themon people. So we were dispatched to work as aborer after all. Lee Gwak smiled bitterly. To the outside world, Lee Gwak was a low-level warrior who had just escaped illness. It was safe to bring him as aborer. Damn it! What? So in the end, were stuck doing all the menial work? Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong could not contain their frustration and voiced theirints. However, they dared not raise their voices as their squad leaders watched them with intimidating eyes. What are you doing? Why arent you moving? The squad leaders red and issuedmands. In the end, the warriors of the Outer Hall had no choice but to start moving. On the first day, they cleared the debris of the copsed huts. Although they were low-ranking warriors of the Outer Hall, they had still cultivated martial arts. Naturally, they were many times stronger than regrborers and did not tire easily. Although their frustration was palpable, they worked diligently, and after three days, the vast clearing was clean. Now it was time to rebuild their quarters. Under the direction of a craftsman specially dispatched from the Jade Heaven Alliance, the warriors of the Outer Hall moved with the efficiency of ants. Bring that wood over here. You fool! Is your head just for decoration? Line it up exactly here. Whats the use of being strong if you have no skill in work? The bearded craftsman did not stop berating the warriors of the Outer Hall. At first, the warriors resisted, but they soon adapted and followed the craftsmans orders. Soon enough, a building worthy of being called a lodging began to take shape, and some of the martial artists found themselves enjoying the work. They found it fascinating that they could build suchrge houses with their own hands. Lee Gwak was among them. At first, he moved without much thought, just following orders, but as time passed, he found the work increasingly enjoyable. You have a good head for work after all. Stay by my side and help me. Eventually, the craftsman recognized Lee Gwaks ability and kept him close. Lee Gwak moved like the craftsmans own limbs, learning the entire process of building a house. To build a proper house, it needed to have a solid foundation, strong pirs, and proper weight distribution. This was to keep the whole building bnced. The entire process was, in some ways, akin to learning martial arts, which perhaps added to the enjoyment. Lee Gwak put aside the troublesome martial arts for a while and focused more on building the house. Eventually, he was involved in most of the process of creating lodgings that could amodate hundreds of people. When the massive lodging was finallypleted, Lee Gwak felt an indescribable sense of joy. Ive heard youre quite skilled at this work? Just then, someone from Creation Pavilion came looking for Lee Gwak. He needed a capable worker and so he took Lee Gwak with him. Phew! Lee Gwak had no choice. Stay here for a while. From tomorrow on, youll apany me. The person who had brought Lee Gwak was a man named Ma Duwon. He was particrly skilled and knowledgeable in the field of mechanism. Over the course of a hundred years, many of the mechanisms in Mount Shaohua had been damaged, and skilled professionals were needed to restore them. However, there was a shortage of manpower. Even with all theborers from the Creation Pavilion brought here, the work was slow. Eventually, the Creation Pavilion drafted useful people from the Outer Hall, who had been brought in to handle menial tasks, and Lee Gwak was temporarily assigned to the Creation Pavilion. Since his squad leader, Seo Jong-myeong, hadnt shown up for some reason, Lee Gwak had no choice but to follow Ma Duwons orders. You must follow me carefully from now on. Step only where I step. If not, I cant guarantee your life, so remember that. Yes! Ma Duwon entered a certain cave with Lee Gwak. It looked ordinary from the outside, but once inside, the meticulous craftsmanship was evident. The floor wasid with t bluestones, giving off an eerie feeling. Ma Duwon eximed in admiration as he looked around the cave interior. Heh! Its amazing how the trap mechanisms made over a hundred years ago are still functioning. Theyre still functional? Do you want to see? Suddenly, Ma Duwon threw a stone onto the bluestone floor. Whoosh whoosh! In an instant, countless spears shot out from the walls on both sides of the cave. Had anyone been standing on the bluestone, they would have been turned into a porcupine in a blink of an eye. Mm! See? Some are damaged, but many traps are still working. So you shouldnt let your guard down and be extra careful. If you die here, theres nopensation. I understand. Lee Gwak swallowed dryly. This was the first time he had seen trap mechanisms in action. He had heard stories about the various mechanisms within the Jade Heaven Alliance, but he was someone who stayed only in the Outer Hall. There was no chance for him to experience such things. So how do these traps work? Theres a spring under the bluestone that triggers the spears when pressed with sufficient weight. It sounds simple, but the actual process is incrediblyplex. Hmm! I could exin it to you a hundred times, but its not as good as seeing it firsthand. Now, stop talking and just follow where I step. Yes! Ma Duwon led the way, stepping on the bluestones. Lee Gwak carefully followed, stepping only where Ma Duwon did. The mechanisms did not activate. There must be ces with springs under them and ces without. The spots without springs dont trigger the mechanisms. Lee Gwak made a mental note of where he had stepped. Having crossed the bluestone floor, Ma Duwon touched a recessed area on the wall. With a heavy sound, the wall opened. Ah! Lee Gwak involuntarily let out an exmation at the astonishing sight. Inside the wall were numerous gears interlocked with each other. This is the heart of all the trap mechanisms. These things have to mesh seamlessly for all the trap mechanisms in Mount Shaohua to work properly. If theres one like this thats broken, it wont work properly. Ma Duwon removed one of the gears. The gear in his hand was worn down. There should be a gear of the exact same shape in the pack. Bring it to me. Yes! Lee Gwak rummaged through the pack and handed over a gear that was identical to the one Ma Duwon was holding. Ma Duwon skillfully reced the gear. Its important to tighten it just right. If its too tight, the reaction will be slow, and if its too loose, its prone to failure. Lee Gwak watched carefully as Ma Duwon worked. It didnt seem so difficult once he understood the principle. Perhaps sensing Lee Gwaks thoughts, Ma Duwon smiled wryly and said, Honestly, it looks easy, doesnt it? Yes? Well, that is Thats because this is the most basic area. Its not this easy anywhere else, just keep following me and youll see. Ma Duwons words were right. The other areas were not as simple or straightforward as the first ce they had repaired. Within the caverny mechanisms beyond imagination. Some were so cunningly concealed they could strike unpredictably, while others left no room for escape even when you knew they were there. Among them, what astonished Lee Gwak the most were the figures made of bronze that resembled humans. There were eighteen bronze figures, each in a different pose. What is this? These are the Eighteen Bronze Men of the Shaolin Temple.1 Its one of the essences of mechanism engineering. Ma Duwon looked at the Eighteen Bronze Men with a rapturous expression. Originally, the formation of the Eighteen Bronze Men existed only in the Shaolin Temple. However, during the Great Heavenly Blood War, the Shaolin were devastated, and they sought to rebuild here on Mount Shaohua. The masters of Shaolin created the Eighteen Bronze Men here, dreaming of revenge. Although made of bronze, the intricate movements and forms were hardly different from those performed by humans. Naturally, the power of the Eighteen Bronze Men was even greater than that of humans. Martial artists had to face the Eighteen Bronze Men here without using their internal energy, relying only on their forms. Lee Gwaks gaze sank deeply. Despite being lifeless bronze figures, the poses they adopted emitted an overwhelming pressure. Each of the Eighteen Bronze Men took a stance representing Shaolins martial arts techniques. Only when the eighteen forms were executed together would the formation of the Eighteen Bronze Men beplete. Lee Gwak asked Ma Duwon, Is the Eighteen Bronze Men formation broken? No, as far as Ive checked, its still functioning perfectly. Would it be possible to see it in action? What? Just Im curious. Ive never seen anything like this before. Heh! Youre a martial artist after all, huh? Well, anyone would be curious to see such a thing. Alright! Normally, its not allowed, but Ill make an exception and let you watch. Take a good look, its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Thank you. Ma Duwon shrugged his shoulders and activated the mechanism. Grrrrr! With the sound of gears turning, the bronze figures began to move. Rust fell from their joints, and their arms and legs swept through the air in a dizzying disy. Swoosh swoosh! The techniques were so intricate it seemed as if they were being executed by real people. Mmm! A hum of admiration involuntarily escaped Lee Gwaks lips. While Ma Duwon simply admired the intricate movements of the Eighteen Bronze Men, Lee Gwak was astounded by the formidable power of the formation they created. What if I were in there? Lee Gwak envisioned himself being attacked by the Eighteen Bronze Men, his bones breaking and his muscles being crushed. His palms were soaked with sweat. Lee Gwak was so engrossed in the Eighteen Bronze Men formation that he couldnt tear himself away. Bang! Finally, when the Eighteen Bronze Men finished their sequence and simultaneously stepped into their final positions, the inside of the cavern resounded as if an earthquake had urred. Only then did Lee Gwak snap out of his reverie ande back to his senses. What do you think? Impressive, isnt it? Yes! Even as he responded, Lee Gwak couldnt take his eyes off the Eighteen Bronze Men. It felt as if the moment he looked away, they woulde to life and attack. This is just the tip of the iceberg. Mount Shaohua is full of such things. Hmm! The talentsing in this time are really lucky. Just experiencing the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground will drastically increase their martial arts achievements. It really is enviable. Damn! If I had known this, I should have paid a bit more attention to martial arts rather than just mechanism engineering. Ma Duwon genuinely looked envious. Every martial artist dreams of bing stronger than others. The talents being brought here had essentially seized an opportunity to be much stronger than their peers. It was an opportunity that any person in Jianghu would dream of. Ma Duwon envied the talents who had seized such a chance. If youre done watching, lets get back to work. Yes! Ma Duwon deactivated the mechanism that moved the Eighteen Bronze Men. The Eighteen Bronze Men were indeed the epitome of mechanism engineering, intricately and precisely designed. The innumerable gears interlocking wlessly were tooplex for Lee Gwak to fullyprehend. What Ma Duwon wanted from Lee Gwak was not an understanding of the mechanisms but enough skill to assist him cleverly in maintaining them. And Lee Gwak, catching on quickly, assisted Ma Duwon and learned about the mechanisms one by one. Time flew by quickly. During that time, Lee Gwak followed Ma Duwon around, helping to repair the various mechanisms spread throughout Mount Shaohua. Ma Duwon took quite a liking to Lee Gwak. His skill in work greatly assisted him, so Ma Duwon answered well whenever Lee Gwak was curious about something. Thanks to this, Lee Gwak came to understand the general principles of the mechanisms. He even acquired the skill to dismantle simple mechanisms without anyones help. Time passed quickly. What was once a deste Mount Shaohua quickly became well-maintained, and finally, everything was ready to wee the talents. On a winter day with heavy snow falling, new faces arrived at Mount Shaohua. Boys and girls, still with a hint of immaturity about them. They were the talents selected from all over Jianghu. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Eighteen Bronze Men. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 23: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (2) Chapter 23: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (2) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 23 Manhwa: Chapters 25-26 Episode 8. Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (2) They were the most prominent members of their respective factions. Chosen for their innate abilities rather than the reputation of their sects, they stood out on their own merits. Each one was either strikingly handsome or had a sparkle of cleverness in their eyes. Their lively faces seemed to shine with light. The sight of hundreds of brilliant talents gathered in one ce was a spectacle to behold in and of itself. Is this where we will be living from today on? Was there such a ce in Jianghu? Hmm! Their reactions varied. Some had expressions filled with anticipation, while others seemed somewhat intimidated. The former seemed to already have some inkling of what this ce was, while thetter appeared to havee without any knowledge. One could guess their status just by looking at their expressions. Lee Gwak quietly observed these promising talents. Though they were evaluated as the future leaders of Jianghu, they were still just fledglings. Really lucky youngsters. To be able to learn martial arts here in Mount Shaohua. Im jealous! So jealous! If I were just a bit younger, I could have trained here too. You? Forget it! With your talent, you wouldnt be able to get in here even if you were reborn. Keke! How would you know, brother? I also have some talent. Its just that I had the misfortune of having the wrong parents. Hehe! Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong chuckled together. Their faces were filled with envy. They had spent thest few months doing all sorts of menial tasks here. They had built lodgings for the talents and repaired damaged facilities. As a result, their hands were full of blisters and calluses. After all their hard work repairing the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, they wouldnt actually be using it themselves. The efforts they had put in over the past few months were for the talents who had just entered. The sweat and blood they had shed would be the stepping stones for the talents to soar to greater heights heights they could never reach. The instructors to train these talents had arrived a month ago. They had thoroughly assessed the trap mechanisms and obstaclesid out in the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground and found the bestbinations to train the talents. Therefore, the warriors from Creation Pavilion and Lee Gwak had to apany the instructors, exining in detail the mechanisms they had repaired. The instructors werent curious about the principles of the mechanisms. They only cared about how the mechanisms operated and their power. Nothing else was of concern to them. Hoo! Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh from the back of the crowd. He was worn out from guiding the instructors through the mechanisms. Just when he thought he could rest, the new talents arrived, which meant that he would not be able to rest for a while. Lee Gwak watched the talents with deeply sunken eyes. Their backgrounds were all different, but the fact that they were chosen cannot be changed. From the start, they were on a different starting line than him. Like Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong, Lee Gwak also envied those talents. No, theres nothing to envy. I will be strong in my own way. Lee Gwak shook his head. Although the pace may be slow, Lee Gwak himself was changing little by little every day. His progress in the Eight Snakes Art and Eight Sects Sword Art was slow, but his mastery of the meteor hammer was improving day by day. The Eight Sects Sword Art and the meteor hammer techniques would be like a wolfs teeth and ws to him. By honing them sharper and stronger, he would be able to step out into Jianghu alone someday. Until then, he would hone himself within the confines of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Thats what Lee Gwak vowed to do. Suddenly, Lee Gwaks eyes flickered. He spotted a familiar face among the many new talents. Socheon! The small girl with an expression as stiff as a startled kitten was undoubtedly Han Socheon. Her eyes were not filled with fear, but they were cold as ice, filled with wariness. Han Socheon had not noticed Lee Gwaks presence yet. Ever since Lee Gwak received the previous Yoga Secret Manual, which was now the Eight Snakes Art, from Han Socheon, she had not visited even once. Lee Gwak had thought she was doing well, but unexpectedly, he encountered her here. Seeing her again after almost two years, Han Socheons face was barely recognizable. The ice-cold expression and gaze, the well-trained body, and the small wounds visible over her clenched fists nothing about her seemed to reflect an ordinary life. What on earth? Just as Lee Gwak was pondering what kind of life she was having Attention, everyone. A voiceden with powerful internal energy echoed through the area. Instantly, the talents who had been chatting among themselves closed their mouths and looked at the stage with tense eyes. A masked man had already taken to the stage. The man exuded such an overwhelming presence that it dominated the entire area. Although it was impossible to see the mans true identity through the mask, it was clear that the man was of extraordinary prowess. With everyones attention focused on him, the man introduced himself, I am the Head Instructor of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. From now on, you will address me as Head Instructor. Here, your status or position in Jianghu does not matter. I will train you harshly, and all you need to do is follow. No dissent or resistance will be tolerated. If you dislike this, you may walk out right now. This is the only moment you can reverse your decision. Choose now. To stay, or to leave. No one countered the Head Instructors words, nor did anyone leave. The overwhelming atmosphere and pressure that filled the ce kept the talents from raising any objections. The mask of the Head Instructor showed a slight movement. To Lee Gwaks eyes, it seemed as if he was smiling. Behind him, about ten men ascended the stage and lined up. Like the Head Instructor, the men wore masks. But their masks had small numbers written on them, from one to ten. The mere presence of the Head Instructor was intimidating enough, but with the addition of ten other instructors of equal standing, the talents felt as if the air was being squeezed out of them. These are the instructors who will teach alongside me. You will refer to them by the numbers on their masks, like First Instructor, Second Instructor, and so on. All you need to do is follow their lead. It was then. I have a question. One of the talents bravely raised his hand. For a moment, a gleam shed in the eyes of the Head Instructor. Who might you be? I am So Geum-jin from the Ash Spirit Sword Sect.1 A faint smile tugged at the corners of the talents mouth as he answered. His sect, the Ash Spirit Sword Sect, was quite renowned in the north. So Geum-jin was a well-regarded talent within his sect and had great pride in himself. Hence, he daringly interrupted the Head Instructor. The glint in the Head Instructors eyes intensified. Very well! Speak, So Geum-jin. What is your question? Why are all of you wearing masks? Only Orthodox martial artists are gathered here, so why conceal your identity with a mask? If theres nothing to hide, why the need for a mask? You want to know why? Yes. So Geum-jin raised his voice as he replied. At that moment, some of the talents around him nodded, seemingly in agreement with So Geum-jins stance. Crack! Argh! Suddenly, a scream sounded, and So Geum-jin tumbled to the ground. The First Instructor, who had been standing behind the Head Instructor, had swiftly moved and struck So Geum-jin. Taken aback by the sudden attack, So Geum-jin bent over like a shrimp, vomiting out everything in his stomach. Looking up at the First Instructor with eyes filled with terror, So Geum-jin asked, Ugh! Why? Bang! Bang! In response to his question, the First Instructor began tounch a horrific assault. Like hammering down on a pig, the First Instructor pummeled So Geum-jins body mercilessly. His face started to cave in, and blood sttered in all directions. Periodically, So Geum-jins body would jerk up into the air. What? Nearby talents tried to intervene with the First Instructor. However, the other instructors had already formed a human barrier between them and the First Instructor. Overwhelmed by the instructors presence, the talents could do nothing but gulp down their saliva, unable to take any action. It was then that the Head Instructor approached So Geum-jin. The talents parted to either side, suppressed by the Head Instructors presence. They looked at the Head Instructor with eyes filled with fear. The Head Instructor knelt on one knee, looking at the nearly unconscious So Geum-jin. Youre curious as to why were wearing a mask? So Geum-jin, of course, couldnt respond, having lost consciousness. Nheless, the Head Instructor continued to speak. Because of this. We can kill you at any time. The masks we wear symbolize how we have cut ties with humanity. So dont expect any mercy or fair treatment. The Head Instructor lightly tapped So Geum-jins cheek. Still, So Geum-jin didnt regain consciousness. Only then did the Head Instructor stand up and look around. Those who made eye contact with him quickly bowed their heads. The Head Instructors gaze was too intimidating for the young talents to bear. No matter how many of you die here, or who else dies, it wont matter at all to the outside world, which means that your status in the outside world doesnt matter here at all. This mask is a sort of impunity, indicating that we wont be held ountable even if we kill you. Shiver! The talents trembled. They finally understood the meaning behind the masks the instructors wore and realized the terrifying ce they had entered. Even if the instructors whimsically killed any of the talents because they took a dislike to them, no one outside could question it due to the anonymity. Dont expect mercy here. We will push you to your limits, and it will be up to you to survive. One thing is for sure, if you make it through the Steel Blood Hell Training ground, you will be stronger by leaps and bounds, and you will be rewarded ordingly. Do you understand? Yes! The talents answered in unison. Only then did a satisfied expression appear on the Head Instructors face. Since today is the first day, we will assign your lodgings. Follow them to your respective lodgings. The Head Instructor gestured towards the warriors of the Outer Hall standing behind the stage. Only then did the talents gaze turn towards the warriors of the Outer Hall. Ah! A spark of recognition flickered in Han Socheons eyes. Among the warriors of the Outer Hall, she saw a familiar face. It was Lee Gwak. Although she did not know why Lee Gwak was here, the mere fact that someone she knew was present somewhat calmed the fear she had felt. Can I really walk there? Han Socheon thought it fortunate but did not show her emotions. One of the things she had learned over the years was that she should never reveal her true feelings. In the past two years, she has experienced many things. Just as Lee Gwak had warned, the Jade Heaven Alliance was a dangerous ce. Here, one wrong word or action could lead to death as in the case of So Geum-jin, who was left in a near-death state for speaking out of turn. She had learned to conserve her words and hide her emotions. Thus, Han Socheon maintained an expressionless face. She did not acknowledge knowing Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak approached the group she belonged to. Bowing his head, he said, Those in this group, please follow me. Hmm! The talents nodded, looking ufortable. Their attention was still on the instructors and the unconscious So Geum-jin, and not a single one looked at Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak led them away. The lodgings assigned to Lee Gwaks group were a bit further in, requiring a longer walk. Han Socheon, along with the other group members, followed Lee Gwak in silence, warily observing their surroundings. Their unease in this unfamiliar environment was palpable. Lee Gwak nced at them from the corner of his eye and caught Han Socheons gaze. She gave a faint nod. Lee Gwak responded with a slight smile. Soon after, they arrived at the lodgings. This is the ce. Mmm! The members of the group murmured. The high walls surrounding the lodgings were reminiscent of a prison. We have to stay here? Its insane. It seems freedom doesnt exist here at all. They muttered theirints in low voices. Lee Gwak then said to them, I will take my leave now then. Wait! One of the group members called out to Lee Gwak. What is it? Who do we talk to if we need something? You can talk to me, for now. To you? So, you are in charge of us? Not really, but Ive been ordered to make things easier for you for the time being. Is that so? The group member scrutinized Lee Gwak with a displeased look. Lee Gwak knew what that gaze meant. It was filled with contempt, disregard, or perhaps mockery. They were the chosen ones, and Lee Gwak was nothing more than an errand boy, someone to do their bidding. They felt reassured and superior knowing someone was there to serve them. Though it might have been offensive to some, Lee Gwak calmly epted the superior gaze of the talents. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Ash Spirit Sword Sect. Raws: (). This was tranted as Hwa Ryeong Sword n.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 24: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (3) Chapter 24: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (3) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 24 Manhwa: Chapters 26-27 Episode 8. Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (3) Hoo! Lee Gwak sighed as he returned to his lodgings. Today had been a very tiring day. Seo Jong-myeong was nowhere to be seen again today. As usual, the days he showed his face at the lodgings were few and far between. While this allowed Lee Gwak to befortable alone, it was also true that it felt somewhat lonely. Socheon! Lee Gwak reminisced about Han Socheon, whom he had seen earlier in the day. He didnt know what had happened, but Han Socheon had changed a lot. Well, a lot of time has passed. Two years was by no means a short period. It was enough time to change a persons life. In fact, Lee Gwak himself had changed a lot during these two years. It would have been strange if Han Socheon hadnt changed. Maybe its for the better? At leasting here must be a fortuitous asion for that child. For an orphan who had lost both her parents and siblings to be recognized for her talent and admitted to the Main Court was remarkable enough, but for her to be recognized and selected for the Steel Blood Training Ground was an indication of how exceptional she was. Only the top talents from all over the world were gathered here. And Han Socheon possessed an amazing talent that was on par with them. Hoo! A sigh escaped him again. While the talents might have been fearful of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, Lee Gwak actually envied them for being able to train openly and to their hearts content. Lee Gwak stood still, gazing in the direction of the lodgings where Han Socheon and the others were staying. At that moment, his wavering heart strangely settled down. They are them, and I am me. They walk the path they have chosen, and I will walk the path I have chosen. Thats all there is to it. It was a simple realization, but it solidified his wavering heart. Lee Gwak considered this also a sign of his growth. Ssshhhh! The meteor hammer wrapped around his arm unraveled. The meteor hammerid out on the ground resembled a long snake slithering through the underbrush. Hoo! As Lee Gwak breathed out, the snake seemed to raise its head. Swish! The ck snake made a chilling sound as it ferociously whipped around the courtyard. Whipping, prating, coilingthe meteor hammer disyed all the feats possible through Lee Gwaks hands. Lee Gwak continued to execute the meteor hammer techniques until he waspletely drained. Huff, huff! By the time he finished all the meteor hammer techniques, Lee Gwak had no strength left to move. Usually, he would have a refreshed expression, but Lee Gwaks face was dark. As the saying goes, the more you know, the more you see. As his martial arts achievements grew, Lee Gwak felt an invisible wall, a wall so high and immeasurably thick that he couldnt see the end of it. Had Lee Gwak had a proper master, they might have told him how to get over the wall, or guide him to the right path. But Lee Gwak was alone. He was like a wanderer groping his way through the dark night. Yet, Lee Gwak did not give up. Though it was too dark to see the path clearly at the moment, he was certain that the path existed. If he kept feeling his way forward, he would surely find the right way. Lee Gwak had no doubt about this belief. Lee Gwak went to the well and stripped off all his clothes, revealing his well-trained body under the faint moonlight. He was a little thin, but his muscles were toned and well-defined. Since awakening the fifth snake, he had gained reflexes and sticity iparable to before. Lee Gwak scooped up water from the well and poured it over his head. The cold water made his mind snap to attention, and theplex thoughts that had dominated him were swept away by the cold sensation. Feeling refreshed, Lee Gwak smiled pleasantly as he redressed. It was then that Seo Jong-myeong returned to the lodgings. You seem to be receiving quite a bit of recognition. It was the first thing Seo Jong-myeong said to Lee Gwak after his rare visit. What do you mean? I hear theyre asking for you a lot over at Creation Pavilion. Is that right? It just turned out that way. Ha! Even a worm will turn if you step on it. Seo Jong-myeong chuckled. Lee Gwak just looked at him silently. Seo Jong-myeongughed for quite some time. Suddenly, Seo Jong-myeong stoppedughing and patted Lee Gwak on the shoulder. Well done. Thanks to you, Ive been veryfortable. What do you mean? How great is it that I dont need to worry about my only squad member? Youve managed to find your own work to do. I see. Lee Gwak replied agreeably. Only Seo Jong-myeong would neglect his sole squad member like this. Then Lee Gwak suddenly crinkled his nose. He could smell a faint scent of blood. The source was undoubtedly Seo Jong-myeong. Are you hurt somewhere? Me, hurt? What nonsense are you talking about? Seo Jong-myeong tilted his head, to which Lee Gwak furrowed his brows for a moment. No, it must be my mistake. Get a grip. If youre this spaced out when we havent even started, what will you doter? What do you mean we havent even started? Ha! Theres something. Lee Gwak felt a sense of foreboding at Seo Jong-myeongs words. He saw a red energy flicker in Seo Jong-myeongs eyes. It was what people often referred to as madness. But in the next instant, as if it had never been there, the madness in Seo Jong-myeongs eyes disappeared. Ill be busy for a while, so just keep doing as you are now. Yes! Well, Im off. Ha! Seo Jong-myeong patted Lee Gwaks shoulder a couple of times before heading out. Lee Gwak watched Seo Jong-myeongs retreating figure intently. Seo Jong-myeong was an enigma. It had been over a year since Lee Gwak became his squad member, but he knew nothing about him. The scent of blood he had smelled earlier came back to his mind. It was definitely not a figment of his imagination. * * * Lee Gwak carried a box loaded with weapons as he walked. They were weapons distributed by the Creation Pavilion that morning. He was tasked with delivering these weapons to the group including Han Socheon. The box on his back was heavy, but his steps were light. As he opened the door and entered the lodgings, the talents were loitering in the courtyard. Han Socheon, unlike the others, was quietly sitting on a tform on one side. Whats this? The talent who had spoken to Lee Gwak the day before showed a sharp reaction. Lee Gwak nodded lightly and said, I have been ordered to distribute weapons to you all. Weapons? Yes! Lee Gwak put down the box. The talents approached and inspected the weapons ced upon it. What were called weapons were nothing more than twenty or so swords that all looked identical. What is this? Why are they so shoddy? The talents holding the swords immediately voiced their dissatisfaction. The swords they held were clearly cheap and of poor quality. The surface of the de was irregr, the weight distribution was a mess, the edges were missing in ces, and the handles were not properly finished, making them slippery. They have never seen a sword this bad. The eyebrows of the talent who first spoke up now shot up to the sky. What kind of swords are these? Did you bring the wrong ones? I only brought what I was ordered to bring. Are you sure? You didnt switch them out for something else on the way? Why are you not answering? Youre being suspicious. Its because Im speechless. What? What power do I, a mere low-level member, have to swap out weapons? Ha! Look at this guy answering back! A subtle killing intent surfaced in the eyes of the talent looking at Lee Gwak. He was already displeased with the swords given to them, and Lee Gwaks demeanor only fueled his anger. The talents name was Geum Shi-woo. Geum Shi-woo was a disciple of a fairlyrge martial faction called the True Soul Martial Hall and had boasted exceptional talent from a young age. He had been thrilled when he received a secret summon from the head of the martial hall. The Jade Heaven Alliance was gathering talents. They said that if he could just pass through their training ground, he would be able to be a top master in the martial world in one leap. For days he couldnt sleep with anticipation, and finally, on the destined day, a messenger from the Jade Heaven Alliance arrived. The messenger took him to a secret ce. There, Geum Shi-woo received a great shock. In the region where the True Soul Martial Hall was located, he was known as the top talent. But in the ce the messenger took him to, there were plenty of talentsparable to him, even some who surpassed him. In the midst of so many excellent individuals, his own talent seemed to pale inparion. He was already feeling uneasy. So when Lee Gwak arrived and handed over those shobby swords, it only ignited his fury as he was trying topose himself. Geum Shi-woo looked ready to swing his sword at Lee Gwak right then and there. It was then. An unexpected person stepped forward. Thats enough. The owner of the cold voice, dripping with frost, was none other than Han Socheon. At Han Socheons unexpected intervention, Geum Shi-woos face slightly crumpled. That girl? She was one among those whom Geum Shi-woo felt ufortably wary of. The talents gathered here instinctively gauged each others capabilities and established a hierarchy. Just from the look in their eyes, their aura, and their posture, they could assess the level of each others achievements. Geum Shi-woo felt an odd difort towards Han Socheon. She was clearly younger than him, yet there was something about her gaze that he found strangely unbearable. There was something in her deep and cold gaze that made him feel overwhelmed. Though he couldnt quite pinpoint what it was. Are you talking to me? Geum Shi-woos voice rose. His eyes gleamed fiercely. He was deliberately building up his presence. Everyone here was a potentialpetitor. Although it was important to pass the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, it was even more important not to lose momentum against apetitor. If he lost his momentum here, his position in the hierarchy would be cemented. Thats why Geum Shi-woo became even more ferocious. Didnt you hear me? I asked if that was directed to me? Yes. Han Socheon replied without a change in her expression. This wench? That guy is just doing what hes ordered. Dont you think its cowardly to take your anger out on him? Am I supposed to use this lousy sword then? If youre not satisfied with the sword, take it up with someone higher up, not him. Comin to the person who ordered these swords to be given. Han Socheons words were perfectly reasonable. However, Geum Shi-woo, the actual listener, didnt feel that way. He thought Han Socheon was deliberately provoking him. What do you have to do with that bastard? What do you mean? Have you fallen in love with that worthless bastard? Is that why youre picking a fight with me, whos in the same group? Your bullshit is really on another level. What? If you keep spouting nonsense, Ill knock out all your teeth. A chill appeared in Han Socheons eyes. Her previously expressionless face suddenly turned as cold as if it was covered in frost. Geum Shi-woo flinched for a moment but didnt back down. A tense atmosphere flowed between the two. It was then. Hey, both of you, thats enough. Youre not the only ones here. A heavy voice interjected, and a giant shadow wedged itself between the two. The mans face was one that would not lose in terms of imposing looks anywhere he went. What was most notable, however, was his size. He looked evenrger than thebined size of Geum Shi-woo and Han Socheon. When such a giant man went in between them, the two couldnt see each other anymore. Geum Shi-woo looked up straight at the giant man. Why are you butting in? This is an issue between me and that girl. I told you, its not just your problem, but for all of us. What? Like it or not, were in the same group. We may not know what will happen in the future, but for now, were in the same boat. How could I not intervene? Tch! Geum Shi-woos hand holding the sword trembled. Then the giant mans gaze turned icy. What? Do you wanna have a go? Then youll have to risk your life. When a ferocious light shed across the mans already tough-looking face, Geum Shi-woo couldnt help nut inhale sharply. N, No. In the end, Geum Shi-woo backed down first. A smile then appeared on the big mans face. His name was Chul Gwan-ho, and he was one of the most noteworthy individuals among those who had entered the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Chul Gwan-ho muttered in a low voice, You should be thankful to me. His gaze shifted subtly from Geum Shi-woo, who was slowly walking away, to Han Socheon. Even with Chul Gwan-hos intervention, Han Socheons expression remained unchanged. What caught Chul Gwan-hos attention, though, were Han Socheons eyes. Her eyes were empty as if something was missing. Chul Gwan-ho knew from experience what that meant. Definitely the eyes of someone who has killed before. Interesting! Geum Shi-woo would never be able to beat Han Socheon. The difference between those who have killed and those who still havent is greater than one might think. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. True Soul Martial Hall. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 25: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (4) Chapter 25: Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (4) Light Novel: Volume 1 Chapter 25 Manhwa: Chapters 27-28 Episode 8. Where the Sun Shines, the Shadows Fall (4) At Mount Shaohua, there was an old red pavilion. It had been built around the same time as the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. A worn que hung precariously at the entrance. The old que had been worn down by the harsh winds over the course of more than a hundred years, and so the three words Jade Heaven Alliance that were written on the que were faded. It was in this red pavilion that the Jade Heaven Alliance had its beginning. It was here that the heroes during the Great Heavenly Blood War nurtured the martial artists and sought a way to oppose the demonic cult. Those heroes no longer existed, but new ones had taken their ce. Inside the pavilion, men could be seen gathered around wearing masks despite the enclosed space. They were the instructors of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Centered around the Head Instructor, ten instructors were sitting facing each other across a long table. The room was silent. Despite the presence of eleven martial artists, not a single breath could be heard, it was so quiet that it seemed as if no one was there. It was the Head Instructor who broke the silence. Is everything ready? The weapons have been distributed. Then everything is ready. At the Tenth Instructors response, the Head Instructor interlocked his fingers and rested his chin on them. His eyes, visible through the mask, shone ominously. The instructors looked at him wordlessly. Although they hid their faces behind masks, they knew each others identities. Yet they continued to wear them because the masks served as a barrier. It was the only thing that minimized the guilt and shame they felt. The events that were about to unfold here were beyond the moralpass of Jianghu, a secret that must never be revealed to the outside world. The Head Instructor looked around at the instructors with piercing eyes. Starting tomorrow, we will begin the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Brace yourselves. Many talents will get hurt or even die. The instructors pupils shook momentarily at the Head Instructors words, but no one spoke up, they simply continued to listen to him in silence. Now that weve reopened the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, we must endure any disgrace. Do not give your affection to the talents. They are weapons being cultivated for the war against the Celestial Demon Union. They must ovee all the trials of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground on their own, with their own strength. They must perfect themselves, and we must be colder than anyone else for the sake of their perfection. Do not be afraid to get blood on your hands. Do you understand? Yes! The ten instructors answered in unison at the Head Instructors chilling words. Looking at each of them in turn, the Head Instructor continued, When the fate of Jianghu was on the brink during the Great Heavenly Blood War, the first Alliance Leader prepared for a counterattack right here. Without him, Jianghu would have fallen into the hands of those despicable Celestial Demon Union. This ce is the final bastion of Jianghu, perfected with the aid of the first Alliance Leader. Here, we must produce as many swords as possible to fight against the Celestial Demon Union. Forget anypassion or personal feelings for the time being. Be as ruthless and harsh as possible. That is your role. Yes! We begin at dawn tomorrow. I want everyone to retreat and check everything thoroughly one more time. All but the First Instructor may leave. Yes! The instructors, except for the First Instructor, stood up, bid goodbye to the Head Instructor with a fist and palm salute, and exited. Once only the two of them remained, the Head Instructor removed his mask, revealing an elderly man with silver hair. He had piercing sharp eyes and thin lips like a well-honed de, such features made him look even more formidable. After revealing his face, the Head Instructor spoke to the First Instructor, Now that its just the two of us, you can take off your mask. Understood. The First Instructor removed his mask, revealing the face of a man who appeared to be in his early thirties. His icy expression,bined with a twisted look in his eyes, made him look quite dangerous. The Head Instructor looked at the First Instructor with a pained expression. Jong-myeong! Yes! Are you alright? Im fine. Why wouldnt I be? The First Instructor chuckled. However, the Head Instructor was not fooled by hisughter. Its alright, Jong-myeong. You dont need tough like that in front of me. I really am fine. Im actually in a very good mood right now. Shrugging his shoulders, the First Instructor was none other than Seo Jong-myeong, known publicly as just another member of the Outer Hall. Seo Jong-myeong was not intimidated even in front of the Head Instructor. Looking at him, the Head instructor sighed inwardly. Hoo! The loss of the Shadowless Battalion is truly a great loss for the main alliance. Who would have thought that the Celestial Demon Union would strike us in the back so cowardly? So dont me yourself too much. Their deaths are definitely not your fault. The moment the Head Instructor mentioned the Shadowless Battalion, the smile vanished from Seo Jong-myeongs face. They were not just mere members. Jong-myeong! They were my fellow disciples, and thest disciples of the Diancang Sect. With their deaths, the lineage of the Diancang Sect is as good as severed. Arent you still here? You can still continue the lineage of the Diancang Sect. Ha! Shouldnt Elder Yang know better how ridiculous that is? Even with you being in great health, youre still far from being able to rebuild the Golden Arrow Sect, have you? Hmm! Thats just what the rise and fall of a sect is like. Once it starts to decline, reversing the trend is almost impossible. The secret techniques of the Diancang Sect that my fellow disciples have learned have perished with them, and Diancang will now fade away as a name of the past. Madness began to crept upon Seo Jong-myeongs eyes. The Head Instructor looked at him with pity. Seo Jong-myeong was thest disciple of the Diancang Sect. Once one of the nine great sects of the era, the Diancang Sect had fallen intoplete ruin, leaving only Seo Jong-myeong behind. The misfortune began when the Celestial Demon Union, having retreated from the Great Heavenly Blood War a hundred years ago, settled in Yunnan Province, not far from where the Diancang Sect was located. At that time, the Diancang Sect, being far from the Central ins, participated only minimally in the Great Heavenly Blood War. They had sent only the least possible number of forces to ensure their own safety. As a result, the Diancang Sect was able to preserve their full strength. However, that also led to a strained rtionship with the Jade Heaven Alliance, which had won the war. The Jade Heaven Alliance only recognized those who shed blood and fought alongside them. The Diancang Sect did not meet their standards. As time passed, the Diancang Sect and the Jade Heaven Alliance grew further apart, eventually ceasing all contact. The Celestial Demon Union exploited this rift. Taking advantage of the strained rtionship, they ambushed the Diancang Sect. Since the attack was so sudden, the Diancang Sect was unable to respond properly and was forced to abandon its territory. By the time the Jade Heaven Alliance noticed the plight of the Diancang Sect, it was toote. Most of the disciples of the Diancang Sect were either dead or scattered. Seo Jong-myeongs master was a young elder who had escaped from the Diancang Sect at that time. He suffered critical injuries during his escape and was treated somewhere hidden. However, the injuries were so severe that it took over ten years before he could move again. He tried to gather the scattered disciples to revive the Diancang Sect, but it was toote. Most of the surviving disciples had either died or lost the will to live. In the end, he resolved to raise a disciple to raise the Diancang Sect once more. For over a decade, he wandered thend, looking for talents worthy of inheriting the Diancang Sects techniques. Seo Jong-myeong was the first disciple he found with difficulty. After that, about ten more young talents became the elders disciples. The elder passed on his own hatred and desire for revenge against the Celestial Demon Union to Seo Jong-myeong and his disciples. Because of this, Seo Jong-myeong grew up harboring an extraordinary hatred towards the Celestial Demon Union. After his master died a senseless death due to his injuries worsening, Seo Jong-myeong, along with his fellow disciples, devoted themselves to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Thus, the Shadowless Battalion was formed and tasked with the important duty of monitoring any stirrings of the Celestial Demon Union at the frontline. Should the Celestial Demon Union make any moves, they were to detect it first and notify the Jade Heaven Alliance. Seo Jong-myeong and his disciples willingly took on this dangerous mission. They showed their determination to stop the Celestial Demon Union at the front lines, even if they could not revive the Diancang Sect. Tragedy struck them two years ago. In an unexpected moment, they were ambushed, and all of Seo Jong-myeongs disciples, except for him, lost their lives. Since that day, Seo Jong-myeong became apletely different person. Always smiling, but within, he became a demon fueled by vengeance. The Head Instructor sighed softly. I sent you to the Outer Hall to cool your head, but it seems it was to no avail. Thanks to that, my mind has cleared. I know youve been busy even in the Outer Hall. Youre preparing for your revenge, arent you? Are you going to stop me? No! If I were, I wouldnt have brought you here. All I want to say is to be cold-headed. Dont let any emotion influence you, think and act as coldly as possible. Only those who think and act with a clear mind can achieve what they desire. Thats all what I wanted to say to you. Thank you. Seo Jong-myeong bowed to the Head Instructor to express his gratitude. He was sincere. The Head Instructor had always been on his side. He was the one who had epted the disciples of the Diancang Sect into the Jade Heaven Alliance, who had sent the wounded Seo Jong-myeong to the Outer Hall to rest, and who had called him to this ce as an instructor. Without him, Seo Jong-myeong wouldnt have lived with a sound mind as he did now. Is living in the Outer Hall manageable? Theres only one member to speak of, whats there to manage? I deliberately assigned you to such a remote ce so that you wouldnt be disturbed, but it seems like youre not too pleased with it. I am grateful for it. Seo Jong-myeong smiled. Did you bring the member? Since hes the only one, I should at least look after him, right? He adapted well on his own, so I havent had to worry. Really? Hes passionate about martial arts and seems to have a good head on his shoulders. Whats his level? His talent doesnt seem bad, but his age is a bit of a downside. However, he seems to have improved a lot since the beginning, but Im not sure about his exact level. Hmm! Is that so? He seems to have developed quite a knack for mechanism engineering, though. He might be of use to you in that respect. Ill keep that in mind. The Head Instructor nodded. Seo Jong-myeong put his mask back on and stood up. Ill take my leave now. Hmm! Left alone, the Head Instructor muttered to himself, At times like this, I miss him. If he were here, there wouldve been no need to open the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. The martial artist, who had once pummeled the world with his two fists, without any support from any faction. It had been more than a hundred years since he had disappeared from the world, but the Head Instructor still remembered him vividly. * * * The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground had opened, and all the talents who had climbed Mount Shaohua entered it. The faces of these talents were bright. They had no doubt in their abilities and talents. They were confident that their talents would allow them to pass through even the most formidable gates. However, their confidence was shattered into pieces the moment they entered the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was no ce for humans to pass through. The mechanisms had been reinforced to be more deadly, and the martial techniques had been renovated and improved to be several times more powerful than before. For the young tigers who had not yet grown their ws, the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was too terrifying and fierce to pass through. But they couldnt back down. The instructors mercilessly pushed the young talents to the brink. Those who retreated were ruthlessly punished with the hammer of judgment, pushing them to their limits. They were without pity or tears. Countless talents died. Every day, cries of agony could be heard. The once-quiet Mount Shaohua was stained with the blood of the talents. The lodgings that had been filled with talents now had increasing vacancies. In the rooms overtaken by darkness, the lights never turned on again. Those who survived were given elixirs. The Jade Heaven Alliance had distributed all the elixirs they had prepared until now. Thanks to this, the achievements of the talents skyrocketed, and with it, their chances of survival increased slightly. The Jade Heaven Alliance spared no expense in investing in the surviving talents. Secret manuals were also passed on ording to the talents characteristics and dispositions. They grew stronger day by day. They broke down the gates that stood in their way one by one and they became terrifyingly strong and powerful. They were no longer helpless young tigers. Through the trials of hell, they were growing into great tigers. Thus, three years passed. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Shadowless Battalion. Raws: ().
  2. Golden Arrow Sect. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 26: Some Go, Some Stay… (1) Chapter 26: Some Go, Some Stay¡­ (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 1 Manhwa: Chapter 29 Episode 1. Some Go, Some Stay (1) A man walked through the cave, where night pearls embedded in the ceiling gave off a faint glow. His stride was as impressive as his height, which was a head taller than an average person. Beneath the brown cloth tightly tied around his hair, a smooth forehead and thick eyebrows were firmly in ce. His eyes were clear and deep, and the jawline, beneath his firmly closed lips, was sharp. He was Lee Gwak. Three years had hardened what had seemed his somewhat frail countenance. Lee Gwak looked around the cave with clear eyes. On the floory dozens of spears broken in half, scattered about in disarray. Lee Gwak picked up a severed spear handle and examined the cut surface. The section glistened like ss. Mmm! After a moments inspection, Lee Gwak continued deeper into the cave. A little further in, arger space appeared. On the floor of the spacious area, someones deep footprints were embedded. Lee Gwak got down on one knee and examined the dizzying array of tracks on the floor. As he checked the depth of the tracks with his hand, a small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Good! Lee Gwak stood up, stretching his back. This was the ce where a formation had been deployed. The formation was called the Nine Heavens Illusionary Shadow Labyrinth Formation,1 and it was designed to disrupt the human senses, preventing them from making proper judgments. To pass through the Nine Heavens Illusionary Shadow Labyrinth Formation, one needed not only a deep understanding of formations but also excellent intuition and instantaneous judgment. Only then could one find the ever-changing escape routes. The footprints on the floor indicated that someone had sessfully passed through the Nine Heavens Illusionary Shadow Labyrinth Formation. What was particrly encouraging was that none of the objects making up the martial formation were damaged. It meant the owner of the footprints understood the Nine Heavens Illusionary Shadow Labyrinth Formation perfectly and used the correct method to break through. Lee Gwak observed the footprints and muttered, It seems theyve mastered the Nine Movement sh Step.2 This movement technique, which involves attacking the enemy by splitting into nine paths in the blink of an eye, was a profound skill that only a very few of the talents who entered Mount Shaohua had learned. The owner of these footprints possessed an awe-inspiring talent. Lee Gwak couldnt help but inwardly admire as he moved on. As he walked further inside, he came upon a golden puppet in a horrible state of disrepair. The sight of the puppets, broken and cracked, beyond recognition from their original forms, was an unsettling sight to behold. A soft sigh squeezed through Lee Gwaks lips. Theyvepletely destroyed it. Hoo! It was his job to fix the broken puppets. But unlike his sigh, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. The puppets were remnants of the Asura Blood Soul Trial.3 It was a deadly gateway where martial formations, trap mechanisms, and intricate puppets came together as one. It was known as the most dangerous and terrifying gateway within the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Hundreds of talents had challenged the Asura Blood Soul Trial, but less than ten had passed it perfectly. The rest were not even qualified to challenge it, let alone pass through it. Lee Gwak walked past the remains of the puppets. It was as if a wall bomb had exploded inside the cave. Everything as far as the eye could see was devastatingly destroyed. The traces of destruction extended to the very end of the cave. Today, another talent had passed through the Asura Blood Soul Trial. And Lee Gwak hade here to assess the extent of the damage. Lee Gwak thought it would take at least five days topletely repair the Asura Blood Soul Trial. However, to Lee Gwak, the duration of the repair was not so important. Coming here under the pretense of assessing the damage was just an excuse. It wasnt the real reason he was here. At the end of the Asura Blood Soul Trial, Lee Gwak finally stopped walking. At the end of all gateways, a ck figure could be seen panting heavily. The figure, who used a chipped and broken sword as a support, was clearly a woman. Disheveled hair covered her face, and numerous wounds were visible through the torn fabric of her clothes. The blood flowing from her wounds had stained her ck martial uniform red. Among her wounds, the most critical one was the sh across her back. The wound cut diagonally across her back, deep enough to expose the hollow bone. The smile on Lee Gwaks face vanished. Socheon! Big brother? Only then did the woman lift her head. Her eyes, framed by strikingly dark and thick eyebrows, were striking. Even though she was covered in blood, her beauty, cold like an ice flower, could not be concealed. The woman was Han Socheon. Three years had transformed her from a girl into a woman. Despite what must have been excruciating pain, she did not grimace once and looked straight at Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak hurried over to her. Socheon! Why did youe? Your wounds are severe. Im fine! Youre not fine. Lee Gwak moved to Han Socheons back. Through the tattered fabric of her clothing, numerous wounds were visible. Among them, the diagonal gash on her back was the most serious. The injury was perilously close to the nerves on her back, and without timely treatment, it could lead to serious aftereffects. Just bear with it a little longer! Lee Gwak tore the back of her clothing open with a rip. One would expect her to be shocked, but Han Socheon kept her expression unchanged, only looking forward. Lee Gwak pressed a pressure point on her back with his right index finger to stop the bleeding. The blood that had been flowing gradually ceased. Once the bleeding stopped, Lee Gwak took out a small jade box from his possession. He quickly opened it, revealing a ck ointment which was a healing salve good for external injuries. Lee Gwak carefully applied the ointment to Han Socheons wounds. As his fingers touched her skin, her eyelids fluttered slightly. Despite the pain, she did not make a sound. She only kept looking straight ahead. Lee Gwak applied the healing salve meticulously and gently, trying not to cause more pain, but it was impossible to prevent every difort. Han Socheons injuries were grave. Had her internal energy been even slightly weaker, or her body not been extremely trained, it wouldnt havee as a surprise if she died instantly. A look of pity crossed Lee Gwaks face. If one were to name the talent who had made the most progress over the past three years, it would undoubtedly be Han Socheon. When she first came here, her achievements were not particrly high. But she had an indomitable will and a relentless nature. In the midst of so manypetitors, she had shown outstanding presence. She had challenged the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground countless times, continuously getting knocked down and injured in the process. Yet, she always got back up and faced the challenge again. The instructors had taken notice of Han Socheon. All sorts of elixirs and secrets were passed on to her, allowing her to achieve rapid growth. However, as a consequence, she suffered numerous wounds, and each time, Lee Gwak was there to apply healing salve like this. Hoo! Lee Gwak sighed as he finished. After putting the healing salve away, he removed his outer garment and draped it over her back. Only then did Han Socheon open her tightly closed mouth. Thank you, big brother. This is just first aid. Make sure you see a doctor and get proper treatment. No need! This is enough for me. Socheon! Ive finally passed through the Asura Blood Soul Trial. Now its over. These tiring days as well. Han Socheon bit her red lips firmly. Lee Gwak just watched her in silence. Han Socheon turned around, clutching onto the garment that Lee Gwak had draped over her. Her figure looked both beautiful and desperate. Youve had a hard time. Youll be going down soon. Big brother! Hm? Big brother! Yes, Im listening. You knew, didnt you? Know what? That I killed someone before I came in here. That yes. Lee Gwak answered honestly. At this, Han Socheon smiled sadly. So you knew, but why didnt you ask? Because Im sure you had a good reason for it. Han Socheons eyes wavered at Lee Gwaks calm response. It had been more than three years since she hade to Mount Shaohua. Throughout that time, Lee Gwak had be her emotional support. Without him, she would not have been able tost this long in the mountain. Lee Gwak was the only person she could trust in this world. After looking at Lee Gwak for a moment, Han Socheon spoke with difficulty, They ordered me to do it. They said they wanted to see my resolve. Resolve? The resolve to be a sword for them. Lee Gwaks expression hardened for a moment. With her gaze still fixed on Lee Gwaks face, Han Socheon continued, They said it was a prisoner of the Celestial Demon Union. Killing them was the test. So, we killed them and then, we were brought here. Now that Ive passed through all the gates, they wille to take me back again. Today might be thest day I see you here. That! Thank you, brother. Its because you were here that I could stay strong. Contrary to her determined expression, Han Socheons voice was calm. She had always been like that. She hadnt smiled once since shed arrived, and she hadnt shown her emotions outwardly. The only time she had somewhat showed a hint of emotion was when she met Lee Gwak like this. Among the talents, Han Socheon was known as the Ice Witch.4 She was as cold as ice, and showed no mercy like a witch. It was to such an extent that even other talents feared and shunned her. Even Geum Shi-woo, who had provoked her on her first day, now avoided her as much as possible. Do you know where you are going? I do, but I cant tell you. Ive sworn to secrecy. I see. Not all talents who passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground were assigned to the same ce. The organization they were ced in depended on their performance, temperament, and the martial arts they had learned. Brother! What is it? When I havepleted my mission and return, I wish you would still be in the Jade Heaven Alliance. Socheon! I will be so lonely if there is no one I know there. Im sorry for making such a selfish request. Its okay. Will you do it? Yes! Thank you! At Lee Gwaks response, Han Socheon bit her lip tightly. Her eyes were filled with regret. This time, Lee Gwak was the first to speak. Socheon! Yes? Dont die. Ill try not to. I wish you would say youll do your best. I will do my best! Thats all I needed. Lee Gwak nodded. Han Socheon smiled faintly. Lets go. Yes! Lee Gwak helped Han Socheon out of the Asura Blood Soul Trial. The news of Han Socheons passage through the Asura Blood Soul Trial immediately reached the ears of the higher-ups. She was now the ninth talent to have passed through the entire Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. A few dayster, an unfamiliar warrior arrived at the red pavilion where the instructors were gathered. He was a middle-aged man, as skinny as bamboo. His eyes were as emotionless as a vipers, and his skin was as pale as if he had never seen sunlight in his life. His weapon was a thin sword like an iron skewer. The Head Instructor recognized the mans identity at a nce and said, I didnt expect you to be the one to take Han Socheon, Geuk-jin. That child was assigned to our Hidden Blood Battalion from the beginning. I hope you put her to good use. The man smiled vaguely. The Head Instructor frowned as he looked at the man. The mans name was Chul Geuk-jin. Of all the people the Head Instructor knew, he was the most dangerous. Naturally, the missions he was assigned to were also extremely perilous. To send the best talent to such an assassin. The Head Instructor inwardly clicked his tongue but did not show it. It was the fate of the talents who came to Mount Shaohua to be ced ording to their usefulness. The Head Instructor gestured, and the First Instructor entered the room with Han Socheon. Chul Geok-jins gaze turned to Han Socheon. Its been a long time. Yes! Im d to see you looking well. I have a lot of work for you to do. Lets go! Yes, my lord. Han Socheon replied briefly. Apparently pleased with her sinct answer, Chul Geok-jin smiled wryly. He led Han Socheon outside. Outside, a carriage was waiting to take her away. Get in! Yes! Chul Gyeok-jin climbed into the carriage first, followed by Han Socheon. Just before the carriage door closed, Han Socheon turned her head to look back at the mountain peak. It was then she heard Chul Gyeok-jins cold voice. Is there something wrong? Nothing. Lets go! Yes! With Han Socheons brief reply, the carriage door closed. The carriage carrying her began to descend Mount Shaohua at a fast pace. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Nine Heavens Illusionary Shadow Labyrinth Formation. Raws: ().
  2. Nine Movement sh Step. Raws: ().
  1. Asura Blood Soul Trial. Raws: ().
  2. Ice Witch. Raws: ().
  3. Hidden Blood Battalion. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 27: Some Go, Some Stay… (2) Chapter 27: Some Go, Some Stay¡­ (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 2 Manhwa: Chapter 30 Episode 1. Some Go, Some Stay (2) The wind blew gently, wrapping around Lee Gwaks body. His tied-up hair and robe fluttered in the breeze, disrupting his view. However, Lee Gwak did not even blink as he watched the carriage disappear into the distance. Socheon! Only after the carriage vanished from sight did Lee Gwak close his eyes. The past three years shed through his mind like a swiftntern slide. There were hardly any good memories. Life here was a continuous struggle, more akin to desperate iling for survival. The instructors of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground pushed the talents to their limits, and the talents had to struggle to survive in the hell that they had created. Those who had learned martial arts from a young age had it somewhat better, but others, like Han Socheon, who hadnt received systematic martial arts training, had to endure days akin to hell. Han Socheons ability to pass through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground with one of the best records was due not only to her exceptional talent but even more so to her will to survive. Please, dont die. Socheon! Please dont die. Xiao Chen! Lee Gwak opened his eyes, sincerely wishing for her safe return. His eyes shone brighter than ever. When he descended from the peak and returned to his quarters, it waste at night. The days work had ended, and both the talents and instructors had retired to their dwellings for the night. Lee Gwak hesitated for a moment, considering whether to return to his quarters, but then turned his steps elsewhere. His destination was the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Where are you going, Lee Gwak? When questioned by the guards on duty, Lee Gwak responded with a smile. Im going to check if anything is broken. Always so diligent. Alright then. Just make sure not to stay out toote. Yes! The guards opened the way for him, and Lee Gwak passed through. It was a routine that had been repeated every day for the past three years. Every day for the past three years, Lee Gwak had followed the warriors of the Creation Pavilion and studied every trap mechanism. Now, he was more than just an assistant he had reached a level where he could inspect and repair things on his own, even to the point that the warriors of the Creation Pavilion left most of the tedious and troublesome work to him. Because of this, Lee Gwak was able to freely enter the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground without being stopped by anyone. The destination Lee Gwak was headed towards within the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was the Infinite Hell Route, known for producing the most dropouts. The Infinite Hell Route, which possessed an exquisitebination of numerous traps and obstacles, was a continuous path of hellish challenges as its name suggested. In terms of danger, while the Asura Blood Soul Trial that Han Socheon had passed was the most dangerous, the Infinite Hell Route was no less perilous. Above all, what made the Infinite Hell Route particrly grueling was the demand for endurance and perseverance beyond human limits. The fact that not many of the talents managed to make it to the end, even though most of them had undergone systematic training to strengthen their stamina from a young age, was a testament to the brutal nature of the Infinite Hell Route. Lee Gwak paused momentarily at the entrance to the Infinite Hell Route. Hoo! Taking a deep breath, Lee Gwak finally stepped into the Infinite Hell Route. There wasnt a single light inside the Infinite Hell Route. Without even a night pearl, let alone a torch, the darkness was pitch ck. Even when he concentrated qi into his eyes, it hardly allowed him to see further than three yards. This led him to no choice but to use his other senses. Lee Gwak closed his eyes and walked into the Infinite Hell Route. Fufufu! Suddenly, a faint sound of firing erupted from the darkness. It was a sound so faint that it would be impossible to hear unless one focused all their attention on it, but Lee Gwak didnt miss the sound. Something long and ck flowed out from Lee Gwaks sleeve and began to whip around at a frightening speed. The object, moving as agilely as a venomous snake, was none other than the meteor hammer. Clink! The faint sound of metal clinking echoed incessantly in the cavern as objects struck by the meteor hammer fell to the ground. Beneath Lee Gwaks feet, tiny objects crunched at every step they were fine silver needles. These needles, barely distinguishable to the naked eye, were fired by the trap mechanisms. The silver needles were just the beginning. A barrage of hidden weapons poured out from the darkness. Poison darts, flying daggers, throwing stars, caltrops the variety was extensive. It wasnt just hidden weapons that were fired. Traps were also triggered all at once. The ground that was intact just moments ago copsed, and a thick mist filled the inside of the cavern. A strange resonance followed, numbing the sense of hearing. Humans typically receive a significant portion of their information through sight and hearing. The paralysis of sight and hearing meant an absence of information. The purpose of this gateway was to develop the other senses while artificially blocking them. The primary goal was to maximize the sense of smell and touch and to develop the sixth sense. With the sixth sense developed, one could sense the precursors of danger and react a step ahead. However, very few warriors had actually developed this sense. Most martial artists memorized the sequence and pattern of the concealed weapons being deployed and responded ordingly through repeated challenges. Only a handful of exceptional individuals managed to pass this gateway by relying on their sixth sense. Lee Gwak had also developed his sixth sense. But his case was different from other talents. The fifth snake coiled behind his neck was on the move. As the fifth snake began to stir, Lee Gwaks intuition significantly improved, and all his senses became terrifyingly sharp. That included his sixth sense. Even with his eyes closed and hearing impaired, he could picture the surroundings like a painting. Thud! With a dull thud, the wall opened, and bronze men appeared. The bronze men, driven by mechanisms, rushed forward at a fearsome speed. The technique deployed by the bronze men was known as the Severing Gold Tiger Hand.2 Although they do not have internal energy, since they were powered by mechanisms, the intricacy of their movements and destructive force was not inferior to that of a human. If the challenger could use internal energy, the bronze men would not be too difficult to deal with. However, the use of internal energy was strictly forbidden here. The challenge was to ovee and defeat the bronze men with the intricacies of techniques alone. Lee Gwak drew his sword to face the bronze men. ng! Sparks flew in the darkness as the bronze mens arms shed with Lee Gwaks sword. The destructive force behind the attack pushed Lee Gwaks body backward beforeing to a halt. His feet caught on a subtle imperfection in the ground. Although the ground was hard to see in the darkness, it was marked with countless footprints. These were the traces of movement left by the warriors who had challenged this ce before. With one foot anchored, Lee Gwaks other foot swept the ground. His heightened senses detected the minute differences in elevation on the floor. Click! Lee Gwaks feet fit perfectly into the footprints left by someone else as if they were cast in a mold. With his hands executing the Eight Sects Sword Art, and his legs following the traces of someones footprint, Lee Gwaks figure looked incredibly focused. The footprints on the floor numbered in the thousands. To move precisely following the footprints left by only one person among them was nearly impossible. Yet, Lee Gwak was aplishing this seemingly impossible task. The fifth snake that curled around his entire body was both agile and sharp. It pushed his senses beyond their limits, allowing him to aplish things that would normally be impossible. There were more than a hundred warrior who executed their movement techniques here, each having different levels of internal energy and habits. But, the fifth Serpent was able to distinguish the subtle differences in an instant. That was why, in the midst of hundreds of movement techniques, it identified and executed only one particr method. The Nine Movement sh Step. It was the movement technique that Han Socheon had used to pass through the Asura Blood Soul Trial. The Nine Movement sh Step was one of the peak movement techniques in the Jade Heaven Alliance. It was so difficult that only a few exceptionally talented individuals among those who entered Mount Shaohua had barely managed to learn it. And now, Lee Gwak was stealthily learning this masterpiece of a technique. It wasnt just Nine Movement sh Step that he had stolen. Through the traces on the walls, the scars on the bodies of the bronze men, Lee Gwak observed numerous martial arts and absorbed their strengths. Although he was unable to unleash the technique to its full power because he didnt know the precise cultivation techniques, he was able to incorporate the strengths of each martial art into his own, the Eight Sects Sword Art. The Eight Sects Sword Art Lee Gwak was unfolding now was very different from the original. It was still the same simple form, but it was now more stronger and contained moreplex martial principles. However, because he had stolen and learned too many martial principles, there was an undeniable sense of disunity, as if the techniques were not fully integrated. Nheless, reaching such a level of skill was an impressive feat. ng ng ng! Sparks continuously flew in the darkness. Having passed the bronze man executing the Severing Gold Tiger Hand, three more bronze men with different martial techniques appeared to block Lee Gwaks path. The bronze men executed a formation attack against Lee Gwak. As mechanisms were added to the formation, and thenbined with illusion formations, it was as if hundreds of troops were attacking him all at once. The illusion formation wildly shook Lee Gwaks senses. Maintainingposure while being subjected to such illusions was by no means an easy task. Swoosh! The fourth technique of the Eight Sects Sword Art, Blood Dragon Roar, was executed. Like a fiery dragon spitting mes, Lee Gwaks sword demolished the bronze men. After oveing the three bronze men, another ten appeared, disying different formations. Yaaah! With a shout, the fifth technique, Lone Scorch Demon, was executed. Silver sword light swept wildly through the dark cave. * * * Huff! Huff! Lee Gwak gasped for breath as he looked back. He could see the Infinite Hell Route stretched behind him, immersed in darkness. He had traversed through the Infinite Hell Route for what seemed like forever, and so he was feeling extremely tired. His legs felt heavy as lead, and his body was as powerless as soaked cotton. But a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He had made it through the Infinite Hell Route on his own strength alone. This was already his third time through the Infinite Hell Route, but the pleasure and thrill of sess had not faded in the slightest. On the contrary, with each new passage, he gained not inconsiderable insights. He saw aspects he had not seen before and grasped new techniques. Over the past three years, like the other talents, Lee Gwak had challenged the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. He too was shattered, broken, and left bloodied like the rest. The difference was, that while others had instructors to systematically teach and guide them through martial arts, Lee Gwak had none. So he stole and learned. He would enter the trials under the guise of repairing mechanisms, studying the martial traces left by others, standing guard while instructors taught, and stealthily learning from them. At first, it was tough even to memorize, let alone understand. But Lee Gwak was desperate. He tried to make sense of the martial principles taught by the instructors and apply them to the Eight Snakes Art and Eight Sects Sword Art. As he persisted, he gradually began toprehend. This way, Lee Gwak tenaciously stole the martial principles from the instructors, continuously learning and improving himself. His current level of achievement was the result of blood, sweat, and relentless inquiry. But there was nowhere he could proudly proim or boast about it. If a mere Outer Hall warrior were to im that he had achieved this much through his own efforts, no one would believe him. He would more likely be used of being a spy sent intentionally by the Celestial Demon Union or other factions. Therefore, Lee Gwak meticulously concealed his achievements. Hoo! Lee Gwak caught his breath, stretching his back. Although he had passed through the Infinite Hell Route, his task was not done yet. He had to erase any trace of his passage through the Infinite Hell Route. He returned to the route, repaired the damaged bronze men, collected scattered hidden weapons, and restored them to their original ces. He also checked the mechanisms and traps for any faults. Inspecting these devices consumed more of his energy than the martial arts practice itself. A slight miscalction could render the mechanisms inoperative. Although he somehow had mastered the art of mechanism engineering by shadowing and following a warrior from the Creation Pavilion, he did not have a deep understanding of it. Mechanism engineering was a profound discipline that required a deep understanding of astronomy, geography, and military tactics to master. Lee Gwak was still far from such a level, he only knew enough to scrape the surface. But that was sufficient. By the time Lee Gwak was done with his tasks, dawn was breaking on the horizon. The instructors and talents were starting to stir, breaking the silence of the morning. Hurry up! You sloths! Move it! The instructors shouts filled the morning sky, and the talents bustled about. Today, they would use the training grounds that Lee Gwak had serviced. Among them were some who particrly stood out. Everyone head to the Infinite Hell Route. Today, too, those who fall will be killed by my hand. The one pressuring the talents with a murderous voice was none other than the First Instructor. Still masked, he was driving the talents forward. Yes! Twenty warriors responded with a shout as they rushed toward the Infinite Hell Route. Madness seemed to radiate from their retreating figures. It wasnt just them. Nearly all the talents remaining here were exuding the same madness. Here, the talents were transforming into weapons of war. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Infinite Hell Route. Raws: ().
  2. Gold Tiger Hand. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 28: Some Go, Some Stay… (3) Chapter 28: Some Go, Some Stay¡­ (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 3 Manhwa: Chapter 30-31 Episode 1. Some Go, Some Stay (3) Time passed quickly. It had already been six months since Han Socheon had descended the mountain. In the meantime, nearly a hundred individuals had sessfully passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Those who passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground had gone down the mountain, while those who remained clung on desperately. And still, the casualties continued to emerge, for the instructors drove the talents to their limits. Lee Gwak looked down with a heavy heart at the dozen or so corpses lying on the ground. They were the days victims. It was never a pleasant sight to see young martial artists, whose talents shone above all others, lying dead. Even if they had no rtion to Lee Gwak. Tch, another body to clean up. To lose ones life while practicing martial arts? Id rather live an ordinary life. Even if I were to die ande back to life, I couldnt do what they did. The Outer Hall warriors murmured among themselves. There had been an unusually high number of victims in recent days, causing the atmosphere at Mount Shaohua to be grim and somber. The warriors of the Outer Hall were sick and tired of disposing of the bodies, and the thought of having to do it again made them feel nauseous. Lee Gwak felt no different from them, but he didnt show it and began to load the corpses onto a cart. He then spoke to the other warriors, I will bury the bodies. Rest, brothers. Really? Youll do that? Ahem! Well, thank you. Well buy you a drinkter. The Outer Hall warriors smiled in delight. Lee Gwak pulled the cart with the bodies to a small valley far from the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. There were already hundreds of graves, bothrge and small the final resting ces of the fallen warriors. Hoo! Lee Gwak parked the cart and started digging with a pickaxe. Thud! Thud! With each strike of his pickaxe, deep holes were dug into the ground. In no time, Lee Gwak had dug about a dozen pits. One by one, he carefullyid the bodies in the pits. The touch of lifeless bodies was eerily cold. Yet, without a grimace, Lee Gwak respectfully ced each one into their grave. No one came to visit while he filled the graves and formed small mounds over them. Only Lee Gwak was there to offer sce to the deceased. He took a small bottle of liquor from his pocket and sprinkled it over the mounds. May you be reborn in paradise Lee Gwak sincerely wished they would go to a better ce, if there really was an afterlife. Lee Gwak stared at the newly formed mounds for a long while. Suddenly, his lips parted. Do you really think your deaths were worth it? No answer came back, of course. The dead cannot speak. But Lee Gwak genuinely wanted to hear their reply. He had witnessed more deaths than anyone else since entering Mount Shaohua. Countless young warriors were thrown into hellish trials and perished under the pretext of protecting Jianghu. Yet, not a single soul visited their graves. Whose sacrifice was it for, and what was the purpose of their deaths, Lee Gwak wondered. The real war they spoke of hadnt even started yet. With a heavy heart, Lee Gwak returned to his quarters. Unexpectedly, someone was waiting for him at the quarters. Youre back? It was Seo Jong-myeong. Squad Leader! Where have you been? Ah, thats not important. Yes? From today, youre the leader of Squad 13, Lee Gwak! What do you mean? Im nning to step down as the leader today. So you will take over as my sessor. Lee Gwak was confused at Seo Jong-myeongs sudden deration. It was typical of Seo Jong-myeong to appear out of nowhere and say something unintelligible, but this was the first time he had said something so unexpectedly. What do you mean, me, a squad leader? There are no other squad members, right? So you have to be the leader. Then what about you? Me? I have other matters to attend to. What matters? Lee Gwaks brow furrowed deeply. Seo Jong-myeong just smirked. Arent you happy to be the squad leader? Whats there to be happy about without any squad members? Ha! You can gradually fill the squad with members. A leader has that much authority. Just smile! Its good news. And as a squad leader, your sry increases too. Arent you happy about that? I am. Thats the spirit! Haha! At Lee Gwaks response, Seo Jong-myeong chuckled to himself again. Hisughter had a tinge of madness. Lee Gwak thought there wasnt a single sane person on Mount Shaohua. Everyone seemed to be swallowed by madness, or perhaps the madness they already had was just erupting. Lee Gwak waited for Seo Jong-myeongsughter to subside before asking. So where will the squad leader go now? Me? I have to return to my ce. Your ce? I guess Im not supposed to know, right? Of course not. Dont try to find out anything deeper. Understood. Good! Thats the right attitude. Seo Jong-myeong patted Lee Gwak on the shoulder a couple of times. The touch was heavy, indicating strength in the gesture. Does this mean I wont see you anymore? That might be the case, or it might not. Anyway, you wont see me for a while. Im leaving this ce tomorrow. What? Why are you so surprised? My job is done, so its natural for me to leave. Its just so sudden. You should get ready, too. For what? The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, its about to be closed soon. What? Lee Gwaks expression turned to one of bewilderment at the abrupt revtion. Seo Jong-myeongs words seemed like a lie. But Seo Jong-myeongs face was more serious than ever. Those who could pass through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground have already done so. The rest have hit their limits. They will never be able to pass through it. Even so Do you know how much it costs to maintain this ce? Even the Jade Heaven Alliance would feel the burden by now. Hmm! Thats why were closing it down. Weve already achieved our goal, and maintaining the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground any further is pointless since the limits of the others are clear. Then what about those who couldnt pass through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground? Oh! Are you worried about them? Its not that Im worried Their destination is already determined. Even though they failed to pass the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, they still have their uses. Seo Jong-myeong said with a faint smile. Lee Gwak thought his smile was chilling. He continued, They will be at the forefront in the war against the Celestial Demon Union. In a position more glorious than any other. So, just think about returning to the Jade Heaven Alliance. And be devoted to your role as squad leader. Understood. And dont forget to buy me a drink when your sry increases. Will I have the opportunity to do that? Heh, do you think Id forget my only squad member? Ille to visit sometime, so make sure you save up. Understood. Lee Gwak eventually nodded his head. It didnt matter if he stayed as a squad member forever. He had no lingering attachment to the Jade Heaven Alliance anyway. Nevertheless, he epted Seo Jong-myeongs offer, partly because he had nowhere else to go at the moment, but also because there was no other ce than here that had the best conditions for martial arts training. Aside from abstract things like lofty ideals or beliefs, the Jade Heaven Alliance was quite a good ce to work. At least the sry was always delivered on time. Thanks to that, during his three years and six months here, Lee Gwak had managed to save a considerable amount of money. With the money he had saved so far, he could afford a small house outside the Jade Heaven Alliance. With a squad leaders sry, he might even afford a slightly bigger one. Can I choose the squad members myself? You can pick a few, but most will be assigned by those above. It wasnt like that for the squad leader, was it? Are you and I the same? Were in different leagues. Heh! You think you can y with me? I apologize. Alright, Im off. I dont know when well meet again, but take care until then. Please return safely, squad leader. Okay, take care. Seo Jong-myeong waved his hand dismissively and shuffled off. Lee Gwak watched him disappear with a contemtive gaze. * * * The next day, the First Instructor was nowhere to be seen, and so were around twenty talents. But no one seemed to care. Those confined by the wall known as the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground had no spare energy to pay attention to changes around them. For the talents, the hellish days kept repeating themselves over and over again like a hamster wheel, and it took all their strength just to make it through the day. The enthusiasm they had when they first arrived at Mount Shaohua was no longer visible. They simply went through each day, like going through the motions. Seeing them like that, Lee Gwak realized Seo Jong-myeongs words might be true. For them, any further attempts at the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground would be futile. Pushing any harder would only lead to a pointless death. This ce would be closed soon, and there was no telling when it would open again. For someone like Lee Gwak, who belonged to the Jade Heaven Alliance, returning here was impossible. Lee Gwak decided to do what he had been putting off. He waited for nightfall before heading to the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground again. Perhaps because the closure had been decided, the security wasx today. Thanks to that, Lee Gwak could enter the desired section without any special procedures. Lee Gwak found himself at the Asura Blood Soul Trial. It was the very gate that Han Socheon had previously passed through. Although many disciples had passed through since then, the appearance of the ce had not changed. It remained steadfast, exuding a dangerous aura. The golden puppet that Han Socheon had thoroughly destroyed was perfectly restored. Beyond the puppet, an exit was visible. But Lee Gwak wasnt headed for the exit. He pounded the wall next to the golden puppet with his hand. Thump! Thump! The dull sound echoed, evidence that there was an empty space behind. It was a space he had identally discovered while repairing the mechanisms Han Socheon had destroyed. He had been curious about what was inside, but until now, he hadnt had the time to dare to open it. Since this space was hidden at the end of the Asura Blood Soul Trial, there must be some kind of secret. Though he had been here for three years and six months, no one had ever mentioned such a space. It was clear that either no one knew of this spaces existence, or it was intentionally concealed. Lee Gwak carefully examined the mechanisms. Finding the device to open this kind of sealed space wasnt too difficult for him. It didnt take long for Lee Gwak to locate the control mechanism. When he manipted it with the tip of his finger, the wall moved with a heavy sound. Boom! Finally, the space hidden behind the wall was revealed. It was an empty room with about five meters on all sides. The space was wide enough to be used as a practice area, but it waspletely empty, without a single piece of furniture. Lee Gwak stared at the empty space wordlessly. There was clearly nothing there, but he felt an eerie chill over his whole body. For a moment, Lee Gwak hesitated to enter the room. His mind urged him to go in, but his body resisted his will. What is this? Lee Gwak couldnt hide his confusion at the unfamiliar reaction. But soon after, he bravely stepped into the room. The room was as empty as it looked from the outside. It was deste no treasures, no weapons, and not a single piece of furniture. And yet, Lee Gwak felt an inexplicably chill run down his spine. It wasnt just the coldness of the stone chamber, there was something more. Lee Gwak looked around the room cautiously, until his gaze fell on the south wall. Suddenly, Lee Gwaks body trembled violently as if struck by lightning. He couldnt breathe, as if he was crushed under a massive boulder. It was because of the ck shadow engraved on the wall. It was the shape of something human, seemingly in a seated meditation posture. What is this? It could have been just a scribble, or perhaps an indentation in the wall creating an illusion. But the moment he saw the shadow, he could neither breathe nor move. His chest tightened, and his eyes bulged as if they would pop out. Thick veins protruded over Lee Gwaks hands. His fingernails dug in, drawing blood, yet he couldnt move an inch. The first snake had broken free and was moving uncontrobly. From the second to the fifth snake, all awoke, thrashing and slithering violently. It was a phenomenon that had never happened since he had mastered the Eight Snakes Art. The Eight Snakes Art had always been under Lee Gwaks control, never moving on its own like this. What? Lee Gwak clenched his teeth. It felt as if his soul was being torn apart. All because of the ck human-shaped shadow etched on the wall. Lee Gwak concentrated qi on his eyes, and the shadows form became even clearer. Only then did he realize that what he was seeing was not an illusion. The ck shadow was unmistakably a human. It was a projection of someone elses form in the form of a ck shadow. Just like the Shaolin Temples Bodhidharma had left his silhouette after nine years of facing a wall in meditation. Someone had left their likeness as a shadow through wall-gazing here in this ce. And that shadow was now pressing down on Lee Gwak. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 29: Not a Single Person to Welcome Me Home (1) Chapter 29: Not a Single Person to Wee Me Home (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Manhwa: Chapter 31 Episode 2. Not a Single Person to Wee Me Home (1) Ugh! Lee Gwak bit down hard on his lip. Blood flowed from the split flesh, but he felt no pain. He was too overwhelmed by the immense pressure and agony bearing down on his entire body. It was merely the vestige of someone else. It was one thing to leave ones image behind through a wall-gazing meditation, but for that shadow to exert such presence was utterly inexplicable. Lee Gwak could not continue his train of thought. He felt as if his whole body was being crushed under the pressure of the ck shadow. His organs seemed on the verge of bursting, and his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Lee Gwak desperately activated the Eight Snakes Art. The five snakes writhed wildly throughout his body. Still, the pressure he felt only intensified. Crazy! He inwardly screamed. Having mastered the Eight Snakes Art and the Eight Sects Sword Art, Lee Gwak had soared with confidence. Although he wasnt given the chance to show off his aplishments, he was confident that his current strength could rival the most renownedte-stage martial artists of Jianghu. His confidence peaked as he ndestinely passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. But now, the shadow left by an unknown person on the wall had ruthlessly shattered his confidence. He realized he was still nothing. His achievements were meager, and he was powerless in the face of overwhelming strength. Feeling as if his soul was being torn to shreds and his body was disintegrating, Lee Gwak shuddered uncontrobly. At this rate, Ill die. He wasnt even against a real person, but a shadow, and yet the pressure it exuded made him feel like he was on the verge of death. Lee Gwaks eyes widened in shock. Sure enough, the shadow that had seemed to be meditating a moment ago now seemed to be throwing a fist at him. Whether the sight before him was truly a moving shadow or a hallucination caused by the pressure, Lee Gwak couldnt tell. The truth didnt matter. What mattered was surviving this moment. With great effort, he moved his immobile hand to grasp the handle of his sword, attempting to draw it. But that was as far as he got. Shiver! Shiver! Shaking uncontrobly, the muscles in his arm bulged, but they did nothing more than tremble. Hnng! A muffled grunt squeezed through Lee Gwaks mped teeth. He was tempted to turn away his head, to look away from the ck shadows on the wall, to escape the excruciating pain. If he turned away his head now, the pain would be gone. He didnt have to die, nor did he have to feel this kind of pain. Lee Gwaks head slowly turned. It was then. Once a dogs habits are ingrained, they can only live as a dog forever. Suddenly, the words of Lunatic Pugilist came to mind. And he realized. If he averted his gaze here, he would have to live forever avoiding it. Lee Gwak bit his tongue and forced himself to maintain eye contact. The blood rushed to his face and he came to his senses. It was then. The five snakes that had been whirling around Lee Gwaks body gathered at the perineum point. His perineum point was so narrow that amodating even one snake was difficult. As the five snakes crowded into such a tight space, Lee Gwak felt immense pain. It was as if his entire lower abdomen was being ripped apart, his mind growing faint with pain. It was then. The second snake, squeezing through the first gate, bit the tail of the first snake and took up space in the narrow area. The third and fourth snakes wedged themselves in between. Thus, the four snakes entwined and rotated, expanding the space of Lee Gwaks perineum point. If the martial arts of the Central ins are based on the dantian, then the Yoga techniques are based on the perineum point. The expansion of the perineum point meant that the internal energy Lee Gwak could hold within his body greatly increased. Swoosh! The fifth snake entered the space created by the four snakes. As the fifth snake entered, it felt as if the perineum point would burst. The five snakes became one. They spun around, each biting the others tail, before merging into one. Then the merged snakes slithered upward along Lee Gwaks spine. It swiftly passed through the second and third gates, which were already open, and reached the fifth gate in a sh. During this process, all five gates were expanded, and the blood vessels became sturdier. For a while, the snake continued to rotate at the fifth gate, and then, as if making a decision, it shot towards an unknown space in the brain, a ce level with the eyes and the horizon that it had never reached before. It was an act to awaken the sixth snake. Bang! Bang! The snake hammered at the sixth gate. Lee Gwaks body shook. Blood flowed from his nose and ears. ording to the Yoga Secret Manual, waking up the sixth snake would give him spirituality and open another eye. However, the location where the sixth snakey dormant was in the middle of the brain, the most important and dangerous part of the human body. The Yoga Secret Manual warned that it was too perilous to touch rashly, and one must wait naturally for the gate to open, not foolishly attempt it. Although Lee Gwak had changed the name of the martial art to Eight Snakes Art, he had always adhered to the fundamental teachings of the Yoga Secret Manual and had not acted recklessly. But now, faced with this situation, Lee Gwak had to make a choice. It was impossible to reverse the awakening of the sixth snake, nor could he stop the flow of his energy. Dead or alive, there was only one path left for him. Go! The snake relentlessly pounded on the sixth gate. Drip! Drip! Blood streamed from his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. It was the bleeding of the seven orifices. It felt as if his brain was melting away. He could feel his consciousness fading. But Lee Gwak desperately held on. It was then. Boom! A faint ringing burst forth in his head. It was a sound that only he could hear. Perhaps no sound had been made at all, but none of that was important. The gate had not fully opened, only partially. The sixth snake had not yet fully awakened, yet the world Lee Gwak saw had changed. He could see a flow. Whether it was the flow of qi or something else, Lee Gwaks eyes saw a massive swirling current and pattern centered around the ck shadow. Swoosh! Suddenly, Lee Gwaks sword was drawn out like lightning. The time when he was unable to move just moments ago seemed like a lie. His sword unhesitatingly pierced through into the flows pattern. As if cutting through a tangled thread, Lee Gwaks sword cut through the pattern with such precision. Lee Gwak blinked his eyes. The pressure that had been caging his body disappeared. The blood flowing from his seven orifices gradually stopped, and his eyes, which had been so bloodshot that they looked like they might burst at any moment, returned to normal. Ha! Only then did Lee Gwak release the breath he had been holding in. The sixth gate, which had opened slightly, closed again, and the awakened snake returned to the first gate. A slight look of disappointment appeared on Lee Gwaks face. It was because he had not fully opened the sixth gate. However, he decided to be satisfied with this much. Having opened it slightly, he thought that if the opportunity arose, he could fully open it. Most importantly, he had united the five scattered snakes into one. That alone was a great fortune and achievement for Lee Gwak. In the art of Yoga, the human blood vessels arepared to a tree growing backward. Starting from the perineum, it grows up towards the spine, and when the brain gate is opened, it spreads its branches and leaves backward. In terms of the martial arts of the Central ins, it would be like stimting the main meridians before piercing through the scattered finer meridians throughout the body. Uniting the five snakes was almost the same as stimting the main meridians. Now there was no need to open the gates or move the snakes separately. Unified as one, the internal energy could move instantly as he wished, and he gained even greater destructive power. Lee Gwak put away his regret and walked towards the shadow that had been pressing on him. The shadow, which had projected someones form, no longer had any presence or pressure. It was as if the pressure and pain Lee Gwak had felt until just a moment ago had been a lie. Lee Gwak reached out his hand. In an instant, the surface of the wall where the shadow had been engraved crumbled away like a sandcastle, as if it had fulfilled its purpose. Phew! Lee Gwak sighed and retracted his hand. Everything felt like a dream. But what he had gone through was certainly not a dream. The unified snake was the proof. Who are you? Lee Gwak asked the wall where the shadow had been. Of course, no answer came back. Lee Gwak thought that someone had not left their will projected as a shadow here with any particr intent. He had simply meditated facing the wall here, and because his achievements were so high, a form projecting his will had naturally remained. The strongest warrior Lee Gwak knew was the Lunatic Pugilist. He thought that Lunatic Pugilist could wellpete for the title of the number one warrior under the heavens. But Lee Gwak realized that even the Lunatic Pugilist seemed to fall short inparison to the warrior who had been here. The shadow that had been pressuring him disappeared, but Lee Gwak could not easily shake off its aftereffects for a long time. * * * The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was closed. The talents who had been learning martial arts at Mount Shaohua descended the mountain first under the guidance of their instructors. What organizations they would be assigned to, or what tasks they would be tasked with, there was no way for an Outer Hall martial artist like Lee Gwak to know. Even after the young talents had left, Lee Gwak could not descend from Mount Shaohua. It was because the warriors of the Creation Pavilion and the Outer Hall had been tasked with closing the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. It took almost a month just to seal the mechanisms that had pushed the talents to their limits and to close the entrance so that no one could ess it. Bright smiles appeared on the faces of the Creation Pavilion and Outer Hall warriors. After three years and seven months, they could finally return to their families embrace. Even those without families were nearly homesick, so the emotions they felt at this moment were more overwhelming than ever before. Youve all worked hard. We can now return to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Wow! Were going home! Everyone cheered at the deration of the master of the Creation Pavilion, Dan Mok-wol. Under hismand, the warriors of the Creation Pavilion and the Outer Hall descended Mount Shaohua. The procession of carts and carriagesden with luggage seemed to continue endlessly. Lee Gwak boarded a cart loaded with baggage. As he leaned back against the luggage on the cart, the view of Mount Shaohua naturally entered his eyes. Mixed feelings crossed Lee Gwaks eyes. Even if it seemed to others that he had wasted his time, he had gained much here. It was a fruitful time that would note again. It was then. What are you thinking so deeply about? Along with the familiar voice, someone plopped down beside him. Just by the voice, Lee Gwak knew who it was. Brother! Why? Feeling sentimental because were leaving? The man who joked with a smile was none other than Seok Yi-cheon. Lee Gwak shook his head. Not at all. What is there to feel sentimental about? Thats right! Im very happy too. Were finally leaving this tedious ce. Youve worked hard. Youve worked harder. Youve had a tough time serving the Creation Pavilion all this time. Not at all. It was fun. Whats fun about that? You dont have to say so in front of me. Seok Yi-cheon patted Lee Gwaks shoulder as if he knew everything. Not knowing Lee Gwaks achievements, Seok Yi-cheon could only think that way. Lee Gwak didnt feel the need to make excuses, so he just smiled faintly. Seok Yi-cheon, on the other hand, had a look of boredom on his face. All he had done here was clean up after the talents. Because they were confined in a closed-off ce, there wasnt a single normal one among them. Some showed signs of paranoia, while others despised the Outer Hall warriors who were stuck with menial tasks. It was frustrating, but since it was his job, he had suppressed his anger all this time. As a result, his insides were ckened with frustration. By the way, I heard you became a squad leader? It just turned out that way. Congrattions. Youve risen higher than your brother here. Im sorry. No need. Everyone has their own capacity. Im just not cut out to be a squad leader. Brother! Do you think you could take me with you if theres a spot? Are you serious? Wouldnt it be a bit morefortable under you? Please take me with you. The current squad leader is too meticulous and demanding, he makes people tired. Its killing me. Seok Yi-cheons expression was serious. Lee Gwak realized that he was sincere. Understood. Ill talk about to him about it. Heheh, thank you. Not at all. Lee Gwak nodded to Seok Yi-cheon, who expressed his gratitude. When Lee Gwak had been paralyzed and unable to move, it was Seok Yi-cheon who had taken care of him to the end. The gratitude Lee Gwak felt towards Seok Yi-cheon was beyond words. Side by side, the two men silently watched Mount Shaohua grow increasingly distant. It was ten dayster when they arrived at the Jade Heaven Alliance. Both departure and return were quiet, with not a single person to wee them back. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 30: Not a Single Person to Welcome Me Home (2) Chapter 30: Not a Single Person to Wee Me Home (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 5 Manhwa: Chapters 31-32 Episode 2. Not a Single Person to Wee Me Home (2) After returning to the Jade Heaven Alliance, Lee Gwak spent his days doing nothing, staying only at his quarters. Perhaps in recognition of their hard work, the Jade Heaven Alliance gave those who returned from Mount Shaohua a break and did not assign them any new missions. Thanks to this, Lee Gwak was enjoying his first period of free time in years. With no one else in his squad, Lee Gwak had the spacious quarters all to himself. However, it didnt feelfortable. At first, he thought it was because he hadnt returned for so long that it felt unfamiliar. But after pondering for a few days, he realized it wasnt just that. He didnt have this whole ce to himself. He was only able to rx right now because he was alone, but soon, when new squad members joined in, he would have to share this whole ce with them. Once that happened, it was clear that the current peacefulness of the space would be disrupted and various restrictions would follow. Lee Gwak needed a space of his own, where he could rx without having to be conscious of others. Luckily, he hadnt had to spend much money during his time in Mount Shaohua, so he had saved quite a considerable amount. The amount he umted was enough to buy a small house, not inside the Jade Heaven Alliance, but on the outside. Once he made up his mind, Lee Gwak didnt hesitate to leave the Jade Heaven Alliance. He spent the whole day wandering the streets looking for houses for sale. But they were several times more expensive than he had expected. Especially for the houses close to the Jade Heaven Alliance, the prices skyrocketed. With the money he had now, buying a house in the central area was an impossible dream. The reality that he couldnt afford a proper house despite having saved every penny over the past few years was incredibly frustrating for Lee Gwak. Eventually, he gave up on buying a house in the central area and turned his attention to the outskirts. But even there, he couldnt find a property he could afford. Hoo! He let out a sigh involuntarily. Roaming around looking for a house was more mentally exhausting than practicing martial arts in secret. Should I just stay in the quarters? The temptation to give up everything and just continue as is came to him. After a brief internal conflict, Lee Gwak encouraged himself to look one more time. This time, he headed towards the northern streets. Being close to the slums, the house prices were rtively cheaper there. Due to its proximity to the slums, the condition of the houses there wasnt great. Many were poorly maintained, with crumbling walls or broken roofs. A properly maintained house was beyond Lee Gwaks budget. In the end, he chose an unsightly, half-copsed house. The house looked in ruins because it had been abandoned for a long time and hadnt been properly maintained. As he looked around the house, Lee Gwak couldnt help but sigh. However, his face wasnt as gloomy as expected. Even though the house was in terrible condition, he liked the location and internal structure of the house. With the high walls surrounding it on all sides, the interior was impossible to see from the outside. There were only two rooms, but it had a spacious yard, big enough for Lee Gwak to practice martial arts. The only problem was that it was so badly damaged that it would cost a lot to repair it properly. Thats why the owner had put it on sale for cheap. Lee Gwak took the money he had and bought the house. His face wore a bright smile. For the first time in his life, he had his own house. It didnt matter if the house was half-ruined. At Mount Shaohua, he had built and repaired houses to the point of exhaustion. Although he couldnt repair it perfectly right away, he nned to restore it to its original state over time. Good! Lee Gwaky down on the t surface of the abandoned house and looked up at the sky. For the first time in his life, he had a home of his own. The feeling was indescribable. He thought about the mysterious ways of the world. When he wanted to be with Geum Yul-seon, finding a house seemed so hard, but now that he had let her go, it came so easily. Lee Gwak stared nkly at the sky for a while. The next day, the first thing Lee Gwak did was visit the Creation Pavilion. The Creation Pavilion supported major events and facilities of the Jade Heaven Alliance, so it always had an abundance of materials. During his time at Mount Shaohua, Lee Gwak had built a close rtionship with the people of the Creation Pavilion. Ma Duwon, who had taught and entrusted him with the repair of mechanisms, in particr, was an important figure in the Creation Pavilion and had a lot of authority. Ma Duwon greeted Lee Gwak warmly. What brings you here? I have a favor to ask. A favor? Yes! Lee Gwak informed Ma Duwon that he had purchased a house. He also mentioned that he needed materials to repair the ruined house. So you want me to lend you the materials for the house repairs? Yes! Is that possible? Ha! You unbelievable guy. Ma Duwonughed with a look of astonishment. He had not expected Lee Gwak toe to him for such a trivial matter. Youre making fun of me, arent you? Why would I make fun of you? I really dont have any money at all. Impletely broke until I get my next months sry. Ill pay the proper price once I receive it, so could you please help me out? When Lee Gwak made the most pitiful face he could, Ma Duwon grimaced. Forget it, man! You dont have to pay me. Just take whatever you need and use it however you want. Ill write you an order. Really? Yes! But in return, you have toe running to help me when I ask. What would I be able to help with? You know as well as I do that no matter how many people there are, the Creation Pavilion is always short-handed. I understand. Lee Gwak answered cheerfully. The Creation Pavilion was an organization far too important to bepared with the Outer Hall. It might not be visible externally, but without the Creation Pavilion, the Jade Heaven Alliances operations wouldnt run properly. Maintaining a rtionship with the Creation Pavilion was also beneficial for Lee Gwak. Take this and go to the warehouse. Ma Duwon immediately wrote an order and handed it to Lee Gwak. After thanking him, Lee Gwak went straight to the warehouse. The warehouse keeper opened the door as soon as he saw Ma Duwons order. The warehouse was filled with materials for maintaining the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak took out materials like bricks, tiles, and lumber, and loaded them onto arge cart. Despite taking quite a lot of materials, the warehouse keeper didnt say anything. The order he had received stated that Lee Gwak was to be given whatever he wanted. Thanks to this, Lee Gwak was able to secure all the necessary materials without difficulty. From then on, it was a race against time. He worked at the Outer Hall during the day, and in the evening, he spent his time repairing the house. Lee Gwak used his experience from Mount Shaohua to repair the house. He rebuilt the half-copsed wall to its full height and neatly filled the holes in the wall. Lee Gwak did all the work meticulously without rushing. The thing that Lee Gwak focused on the most was the yard. After paving the spacious ground with blue stones, a decent training ground waspleted. It would have cost a considerable amount of money to buy, but Lee Gwak settled everything with the Creation Pavilion. A small smile crossed his face. When he first bought this ce, it was almost a ruin, but now, ten dayster, it had transformed impressively. The high walls perfectly blocked the view from outside, and the neatly raised tile roof exuded an elegant atmosphere. There was still a lot to fix, but most were minor things, so he could take his time and do it slowly. From that day on, Lee Gwak moved all his belongings from the quarters to his own house to live. * * * Squad Leader! As soon as Lee Gwak entered the main gate of the Jade Heaven Alliance, a young warrior found him. It was a new recruit who had recently been assigned to the Outer Hall. What is it? The leader is looking for you. Me? All squad leaders have been summoned. Is that so? Lee Gwak inwardly knew this wasing. Although he had taken over the squad leader position from Seo Jong-myeong, it was not through official channels. Thats why Lee Gwaks position was quite ambiguous. It was also the reason he had been excluded from the main duties of the Outer Hall. Of course, Lee Gwak was quite satisfied with the current situation, but he could not remain in this unsettled state forever. Lee Gwak headed towards the main building of the Outer Hall. The Outer Hall was one of thergest factions within the Jade Heaven Alliance. As he entered the main building, he saw familiar faces. Oh, you have you arrived? Look at that! Our Squad 13 leader. Those who greeted him casually were the other Outer Hall squad leaders. Lee Gwaks face reddened slightly. I apologize. Somehow, I became a squad leader, even though I am the youngest. Kid! I was going to scold you if you became arrogant after bing a squad leader. If you act up again, youre dead. Got it? Yes! Haha! Sit down. The leader will be out shortly. Oh Guhong, who had now be the leader of Squad 8, offered the seat next to him. It was Oh Guhong who had been the leader of Squad 13 before Seo Jong-myeong. He had taken care of Lee Gwak for a long time and thus had a special ce in his heart. Thank you, leader. Lee Gwak smiled. Oh Guhong was the eldest among the squad leaders gathered here. With Oh Guhong being friendly, the other squad leaders also had no choice but to acknowledge Lee Gwak. Wow, youve be a squad leader already. Time flies. I heard you had a hard time at Mount Shaohua? Good job. Cho Mu-tak, the leader of Squad 12, patted Lee Gwak on the shoulder. Most of the squad leaders, including Cho Mu-tak, had not gone to Mount Shaohua. They had been tipped off by Maeng Hee-cheon that going to Mount Shaohua would only result in taking care of the Creation Pavilions errands. Those who went to Mount Shaohua were either powerless within the Outer Hall or were young warriors. That had led to a lot of gossip, and the ones who returned had manyints. Lee Gwak was aware of this fact but didnt show it. After all, he had gained a lot from his time at Mount Shaohua. He had grown a lot, both as a person and as a warrior. The three years and seven months he spent at Mount Shaohua were among the most explosively developmental and valuable periods of Lee Gwaks life. As if to prove that fact, Lee Gwaks eyes had grown deeper. Cho Mu-tak tilted his head, sensing the change in Lee Gwak. It seemed something had definitely changed, but he couldnt pinpoint what it was exactly. It must be my imagination, right? Cho Mu-tak thought it was because he hadnt seen him in a long time which was why he was feeling such a thing from Lee Gwak. Is everyone here? A heavy voice resonated as someone entered the room. It was Maeng Hee-cheon, the overall leader of the Outer Hall. Have you arrived, Leader? Thirteen squad leaders simultaneously rose from their seats and bowed their heads. Lee Gwak also quickly followed suit with the other leaders. Hm! Maeng Hee-cheon sat in the highest seat with an air of arrogance. Although the Outer Hall was considered the bottomyer when looking at the entire Jade Heaven Alliance, in this ce, Maeng Hee-cheon was no different from a king. Maeng Hee-cheons gaze swept over each squad leader. His eyes halted on Lee Gwak, who was at the end of the row. I see a new face. Im Lee Gwak, the new Squad 13 leader. At Lee Gwaks response, Maeng Hee-cheon made a strange expression. It wasnt that he truly didnt recognize Lee Gwak, but rather that he was taken aback by the unexpected announcement. So the new leader Seo rmended is you? The ways of the world are truly unpredictable. Good! Well, now that youre a leader, do well from here on out. Yes! Lee Gwak answered briefly and concisely. Maeng Hee-cheon watched Lee Gwak for a moment and then shifted his gaze back to the other squad leaders. The reason Ive gathered you here today is that the situation in the world is bing unusual. Hmm! ording to the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, the movements of the Celestial Demon Union are being detected everywhere. Everyones expressions turned somber. Even though they had already prepared themselves for this, they couldnt help but feel afraid that the Celestial Demon Union was on the move again. Make sure you all keep your subordinates in line. In times like these, theres nothing good about standing out for the wrong reasons. Yes! The squad leaders answered in unison. Maeng Hee-cheon continued to give directives to the squad leaders. Among them was the order to recruit new members for Squad 13, which currently had no members. Taking the opportunity, Lee Gwak asked Maeng Hee-cheon if he could bring Seok Yi-cheon into his squad. Surprisingly, the squad leader to whom Seok Yi-cheon belonged readily agreed to transfer him. Seok Yi-cheon was not only older but also a person who was skillful in avoiding work, the kind of presence that made no difference whether he was there or not. Squad 13 leader. Yes! Now that new personnel are assigned, make sure theres no disharmony. Remember, if theres any gossip, the leadership could change. Understood. Alright, now that Ive said all that needs to be said, lets have a drink together for the first time in a long time. This will also act as a weing ceremony for the new leader. At Maeng Hee-cheons words, the squad leaders cheered. Among them, the leader of Squad 7 had a particrly bright expression and said, Ive recently found a ce. Its a newly opened brothel, and the conditions are excellent. Heh heh! Really? Ive made a reservation in anticipation of hosting you, Leader. All you have to do is show up. Theres no one like you. Lets go. Maeng Hee-cheon smiled contentedly. The room was already buzzing with excitement. Lee Gwak found such an atmosphere unfamiliar. Just then, Oh Guhong approached and slung an arm over his shoulder. Lets go! There was no room for refusal. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 31: Not a Single Person to Welcome Me Home (3) Chapter 31: Not a Single Person to Wee Me Home (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 6 Manhwa: Chapters 32 Episode 2. Not a Single Person to Wee Me Home (3) The brothel that Squad 7s leader guided them to was a ratherrge establishment outside the Outer Hall. Rednterns hung in abundance at the eaves, and between the wide-open windows flowed the delicateughter of courtesans apanied by the sound of music. Lee Gwak, who had lived in the Jade Heaven Alliance for quite some time, had never seen such an extravagant brothel. It was a ce he couldnt even dream of entering with his sry. Maeng Hee-cheon and Squad 7s leader entered the brothel without hesitation. Wee, Hall Leader Maeng! The manager rushed out to greet Maeng Hee-cheon. Do you know me? Who in Jianghu does not know Leader Maeng of the Jade Heaven Alliance? We are sincerely grateful that a hero like you has visited our humble establishment. Heh! A hero, you say? You tter me too much, Manager. How could I tell a lie? As a proof of my sincerity, we have prepared the best girls of our brothel for you. Please,e inside. A smile formed on the corners of Maeng Hee-cheons mouth. He was aware that half of the Managers words were ttery, but no one disliked being praised, especially not himself. Maeng Hee-cheon strutted forward with pride, followed by the squad leaders who surrounded him like a screen. The manager, with a full-faced smile, led them to their room. Here we are. When the door was opened, they were greeted by avishly set banquet room. Rednterns and silk adorned the room where a long table stoodden with delicacies from all over thend. Scented candles were ced here and there, adding to the ambiance. Maeng Hee-cheon sat at the head of the table, and the squad leaders took their ces ording to age and rank. Naturally, Lee Gwaks seat was at the very end. Lee Gwak found such an asion quite burdensome, but he didnt let it show. The other squad leaders, on the other hand,ughed and chatted with each other, seemingly quite ustomed to this sort of gathering. Maeng Hee-cheon sat at the seat of honor, looking over the squad leaders and smirking to himself. The manager then pped his hands. Then an entire wall opened up, revealing the courtesans who had been waiting. The moment the courtesans appeared, the eyes of Maeng Hee-cheon and the squad leaders shook. The courtesans were much more beautiful than they had anticipated. Wow! An exmation of admiration escaped Maeng Hee-cheons lips. The manager then beckoned to the most beautiful maiden. You, sit beside Leader Maeng. He is a hero of thend, and you must serve him well. Of course. The courtesan walked over lightly like a butterfly and sat next to Maeng Hee-cheon. Her body emanated a sweet fragrance like honey that made Maeng Hee-cheons mind dizzy. My name is W. It is an honor to serve you. Oh, very good! Hahaha! The manager motioned for the rest of the courtesans to take their ces. You girls, take your seats as well. Yes! The borately dressed courtesans took their ces beside each squad leader. My name is Choha. The courtesan who sat next to Lee Gwak greeted him with a bright smile. Her thick makeup made it difficult to guess her age, but her youthful voice suggested she was much younger than Lee Gwak. Chohas beauty was like a rose, perhaps entuated by her makeup. The scent of a mature woman, which Lee Gwak smelled for the first time in a long while, made his head spin for a moment. Not only Lee Gwak, but everyone present was momentarily entranced by the allure of the courtesans. Their coquettish charm and smiles could melt the toughest of men in an instant. Please ept this drink. Sure, pour it all out. Hohoho! The atmosphere in the room quickly became heated. Maeng Hee-cheon gulped down the drink that W had poured for him. The other squad leaders did the same. Maeng Hee-cheon wrapped his arm around Ws shoulder and spoke to the squad leaders. Were going all out tonight. Anyone who leaves early wont be able to step foot in our Outer Hall again, got it? You are indeed the best, Hall Leader. Hahaha! We will follow you no matter what, Hall Leader. The squad leaders praised Maeng Hee-cheon and raised their cups high. Their actions under Maeng Hee-cheons lead were almost blindly obedient, like military officials. Hahaha! Maeng Hee-cheon kept bursting intoughter, clearly in a good mood, while W continued to liven up the atmosphere. Drinks were passed around nonstop, and the mood in the room heated up intensely. Some were already burying their faces in the courtesans bosoms. Lee Gwak watched the scene, drinking moderately. Choha by his side poured drinks and offered him food. Lee Gwak did not refuse Chohas service. However, his eyes were calmer than ever before. The initial excitement and nervousness when Choha first sat beside him was long gone. Lee Gwak found his own change quite surprising. Upon further reflection, Lee Gwak realized it was because of the Eight Snakes Art. The foundation of the Eight Snakes Art was the Yoga Secret Manual, a practice transmitted from Tianzhu. Among the Yoga Techniques was also the practice of enhancing ones achievements through a union with a woman. That was why Lee Gwak was not swept away by Choha. Those who had mastered the Yoga Secret Manual advanced themselves through the bnce of yin and yang, never being swept to one side or the other. His body reacted to Chohas fragrance, yet his mind remained cool. Lee Gwak found his reaction curious but showed no sign of it. But a womans senses were frightening. Choha whispered in a soft voice, Youre quite strange, warrior. Pardon? Its my first time seeing someone asposed as you in this ce. Thats just my nature. Is that so? Choha smiled faintly at Lee Gwaks response. Her appearance was stunning enough to daze the mind, but Lee Gwak kept his expression stoic. Choha leaned closer to Lee Gwak, pouring another drink. He didnt know if it was intentional, but he could feel her chest against his forearm. When Lee Gwak looked at her, Choha looked up, and their eyes met. Her gaze was full of allure. Choha felt a strange flutter in her chest. Although she was young, she had been through many experiences as a courtesan. She was used to enchanting men, not being enchanted by them. There was no reason for her heart to flutter like this. So it was strange. Her reaction now. The inexplicable fluttering in her chest. Why am I feeling this way? Chohas face flushed with heat. She fanned herself as if it were too hot. Indeed, the atmosphere in the room was hot. Maeng Hee-cheon had already gone to another room with W, and the squad leaders were engaging in their own indulgences with the courtesans by their sides. The courtesans bewitched the squad leaders with their coquettish and seductiveughter. By now, there were no sane people left in the room. There were only lustful males and courtesans attending to the desires of such beasts. Lee Gwak found the atmosphere hard toprehend. No matter how starved Maeng Hee-cheon and the others were for women, he couldnt believe they could sumb to their desires so quickly. Lee Gwaks hand, holding a cup, paused. The scent of the alcohol was unusually sweet to the point of suspicion. No matter how fine the liquor was, it shouldnt emit such an aroma. Could it be? Lee Gwaks gaze drifted to the scented candles lighting up the room. Initially, he thought they were just for ambiance, but on closer inspection, he realized the scent from the candles was mixing with the liquors fragrance, stimting the mind and senses. It was a moment of rity for Lee Gwak. So he discreetly used the Eight Snakes Art to heighten his senses. Thats when he felt a stealthy gaze. It wasnt from the courtesans. Lee Gwak looked toward the wall to his side without letting Choha notice. He felt the gaze from there. Someone was secretly watching this room from the next. Is this not an ordinary brothel? It was the Jade Heaven Alliance they were dealing with, after all. When the Jade Heaven Alliance moved, it could shake the very foundations of the Jianghu, so many factions had sent people to monitor its movements. Lee Gwak had heard of ces that actually operated for that purpose, but this was his first time experiencing one. The brothel was perfectly designed to bewitch men. Every decoration in the room, from thenterns to the scented candles, was set to create the optimal conditions to seduce a man. And with women trained in the art of seduction, no man in his right mind would be able to resist their seduction. Lee Gwak considered informing Maeng Hee-cheon and the squad leaders of this fact but decided against it. To warn them that they were under surveince, he would have to exin how he had noticed, which would entail revealing his level of martial arts. Lee Gwak didnt feel the need to do so. Warrior! Choha grabbed Lee Gwaks arm tightly to prevent him from drinking more. Lee Gwak read a hint of urgency in her eyes. It was a sign of her impatience because her seduction had no effect on him. Hoo Lee Gwak inwardly sighed. He felt like he had been swept into a troublesome affair. If he were to shake off Chohas arm and leave, he would certainly attract attention, which was thest thing Lee Gwak wanted. Lets go. Yes! When Lee Gwak stood up, Choha responded with an excited voice. She pressed her body close to his arm. This way. She led Lee Gwak to her room. Thud! The door closed behind them. * * * Thest guy has now entered his room. Is that so? He held out quite long. He seems to have a strong mind. Well, theres always a few like that. The man replied with a nonchnt expression as he closed the book he was reading and looked at the person who was reporting. The person reporting was none other than the manager of the brothel. He treated the other man with extreme courtesy. The man looked out of ce in thevish brothel. His hair was disheveled, and his clothes were shabby. Under normal circumstances, he would not have been allowed entry into the brothel. Yet, the glimpse of his eyes through the unkempt hair revealed a striking depth and rity. It was a gaze that did not match his shabby appearance. The manager kept his head down, not daring to look the man in the eye. The manager cautiously opened his mouth. Do we really need to treat these lowly Outer Hall nobodies with such hospitality? Manager! Yes! Surely youre not serious? The managers expression froze instantly. Well What, after being a manager and meeting high-ranking people, does everyone else seem insignificant to you? No, not at all. Manager! Yes! Remember this! There is no hierarchy in terms of information. Some information cane from high ces, and some information can onlye from below. This ce was created to get information from below. Do you understand? I will bear that in mind. The manager answered in a steadfast manner, although there was a slight tremor around his eyes. The shabby man before him was by no means ordinary. Unknown to the world, he possessed a brilliant mind surpassing any in Jianghu, as well as a powerful martial art and immense authority. A single word from him, and the manager could be ousted onto the streets, his life returning to wretchedness. The man withdrew his gaze from the manager. The Great Heavenly Blood War might break out soon. The entire Jianghu will be drenched in blood, and numerous lives will be lost. Yet, the Jade Heaven Alliance is cutting off information. We must gather as much information as possible to survive. So extract whatever information you can without discrimination. Yes! Especially curry favor with the Outer Hall Leader Maeng Hee-cheon. If we establish a connection with him, we might be able to connect with the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, which is in charge of external information. I understand. Take good care of the squad leaders who came today as well. We might need themter. Ill keep that in mind. The man stood up after hearing the managers response. Ill be leaving now, but report immediately if anything unusual happens. Oh, and make sure to send me the personal details of the squad leaders who were entertained today, and keep track of them regrly. Yes! The man knocked on the wall. With a dull sound, the wall slid open, revealing a secret passage. The secret passage led to the back alley of the brothel, a ce hidden from the public eye. The man exited through the secret passage. His destination, as he walked leisurely, was the northern slums. His figure disappeared into the darkness. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 32: Everyone Has Their Own Story (1) Chapter 32: Everyone Has Their Own Story (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 7 Manhwa: Chapters 32-33 Episode 3. Everyone Has Their Own Story (1) Lee Gwak was sitting in a cross-legged posture. In front of him was a table set with bottles of liquor and side dishes, and Choha sitting right across from him. Numerous emotions crossed Chohas face as she looked at Lee Gwak. The first thing Lee Gwak said after entering the room was, Im sorry. The moment she heard those words, her heart sank. She realized why Lee Gwak had followed her. Lee Gwak did not want to spend a one-night stand in the brothel out of coercion by others. Is it because you dont find me attractive? No, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Then why? Because I didnt want to spend a night with you under the coercion of someone other than my own will. Im sorry for misleading you. You seem like a special person. No, Im just an ordinary man. No. You are special. More so than any other man I have met. Choha shook her head. Lee Gwak didnt know what to say, so he kept his mouth firmly shut. Then Choha, with a smile, said, We dont always have to bond physically to connect. I would like to share drinks and talk with you throughout the night. Would that be fine with you? When Lee Gwak nodded wordlessly, a smile appeared on Chohas face. She forgot about the mission given to her and talked with Lee Gwak all night long. This should be fine. In the morning, she would have to report on who she had spent the night with. But as long as she didnt tell, no one would know that she and Lee Gwak hadnt slept together. Choha consoled herself with this thought as she continued her conversation with Lee Gwak. Most of the talking was done by Choha, and Lee Gwak listened while sipping his drink. Choha talked and talked, unaware of the time passing by. Maybe she had always been longing for the chance to share her life story with someone. * * * Lee Gwak suddenly looked back. The Red Flower Pavilion, which had been brightly lit by rednterns all night, was now in darkness. The brothel, engulfed in darkness, felt eerily deste. Lee Gwak knew Choha was awake. He could tell by her breathing, the tension in her muscles, and her unnatural expressions. Yet, he had pretended not to notice and left to avoid furtherplications. Lee Gwak trudged toward the direction of his house. It was still before dawn, so the streets were deserted. Since he couldnt wait to get home and rest, he took a shortcut. He chose a path through the slums. As soon as he entered the slums, a foul stench assaulted him. The streets were littered with uncleaned garbage. Lee Gwak quickened his pace. He wanted to get out of the slums as quickly as possible. But a strange sight caught his attention. In arge clearing in the middle of the slums, there was arge tform, and atop it, someone was drinking alone. It was almost dawn, yet the man was still drinking, which made Lee Gwak think he must be a remarkable drinker. However, since it had nothing to do with him, Lee Gwak intended to pass by without a second nce. Hey, you there! But the man on the tform, who had been drinking, called out to Lee Gwak. Are you talking to me? Yes! Youre Lee Gwak, arent you? Do you know me? A gleam of suspicion flickered across Lee Gwaks face. The man then grinned and got to his feet. Ah, it is you! Lee Gwak. It was dark, so I wasnt sure. Dont you remember me? The man lifted himself off the tform and walked over to Lee Gwak. His features then came into clear view. Everything from his disheveled hair, his shabby clothes, and to his shuffling gait were all unfamiliar. Who are you? Tsk! Dont you remember? You saw me here before, arguing with a young girl, didnt you? A young girl? Lim Sobo! You dont remember her? Ah! Lee Gwak eximed as the memory came back to him. He had stopped by this ce before leaving for Mount Shaohua and he remembered seeing a man arguing with Lim Sobo here. His name was undoubtedly Nam Woo-gyeong? Yes! Now you remember. Youre rather slow-witted, arent you? I only saw you once, three years ago. Its strange that you still remember. Tsk! With such a poor memory, how will you survive in the harsh Jianghu? Remembering and recognizing peoples faces is one of the secrets to staying alive in Jianghu. Lee Gwak sighed at Nam Woo-gyeongs words. Most people dont remember someone theyve only met once, especially if it was a fleeting encounter years ago. It was not strange that Lee Gwak did not recognize Nam Woo-gyeong immediately. In fact, it was Nam Woo-gyeong who was abnormal for recognizing him from afar at a nce. Why are you drinking alone so miserably? Well, I just got back from work and had nothing else to do, so I thought why not? Want to join me? No, thank you. Come on, have a drink. Nam Woo-gyeong shook the bottle of liquor he was holding. Ive practically been up all night drinking. Ive already had enough. I need to go back home and rest. Lee Gwak declined politely, but Nam Woo-gyeong did not seem to care. Hmm, you smell like a brothel. Did you drink at a brothel? Which one, the Red Flower Pavilion? How did you know? A hint of wariness tinged Lee Gwaks voice. The name of the brothel he had stayed in was indeed the Red Flower Pavilion. Nam Woo-gyeongs eyes twinkled in the darkness. No need to be on guard, man! What other decent brothel is there around here but Red Flower Pavilion? I just took a guess. But have you moved up in the ranks? That ce is pretty expensive. Its not a ce a low-ranking warrior of the Outer Hall could normally afford. Im now a squad leader. Really? Youve moved up. Nam Woo-gyeongs eyes sparkled in the darkness, and Lee Gwak did not miss the change. Is he rted to Red Flower Pavilion? Lee Gwak became curious about Nam Woo-gyeongs identity. Now that youve moved up, let me buy you a drink. You dont need to look at me with such fishy eyes. Im just lonely, thats all. Then Ill have just one drink. Heh! One drink bes two, and two be three quickly enough. Sit down. Lee Gwak sat down on the tform following Nam Woo-gyeong. Nam Woo-gyeong handed a cup to Lee Gwak. Take it! Yes! Nam Woo-gyeong poured a full cup of liquor into Lee Gwaks cup, then filled his own until it overflowed. Drink up! Yes! Lee Gwak brought the cup to his lips, then a strong aroma assaulted his nose. A sh of realization sparkled in Lee Gwaks eyes. It was the same scent as the liquor he drank at the Red Flower Pavilion. It was not a drink that a shabbily dressed man like Nam Woo-gyeong could easily acquire. Lee Gwak was convinced that Nam Woo-gyeong was rted to the Red Flower Pavilion. However, he kept his thoughts to himself and calmly drank. Nam Woo-gyeong also emptied his cup and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Ah! Thats the way. Only worth drinking if its this good, right? Its good. Heh! You seem to know your liquor. So, what has happened that you have be a squad leader? I just got lucky. Really? Yes! Heh! Well, congrattions then. Thank you. Nam Woo-gyeong silently observed Lee Gwak after his indifferent response. Although Lee Gwak found his gaze somewhat burdensome, he did not look away. Nam Woo-gyeong changed the subject. What about that young girl? Who? Ah, you mean Lim Sobo? Yes! That was thest time I saw her, here in this ce. I havent seen her since. Why havent you seen her if shes in the city? Did she go away somewhere? It would be strange to keep meeting up when we werent close, to begin with, wouldnt it? Thats true. Anyway, shes a troublesome girl. What do you mean? Forget it, she justes looking for me every now and then. Why? I wish I knew. Nam Woo-gyeong took another drink. Lee Gwak watched him silently. Lee Gwak! Yes! Never mind. It seemed like Nam Woo-gyeong had something to say but then he brushed it off. Just then, a gust of wind blew past Nam Woo-gyeong and Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak caught a whiff of a metallic blood scent. Has this man also waded through a battlefield? Lee Gwak sipped his drink in silence. The drinking session ended quickly. As the bottle emptied, Nam Woo-gyeong got up without any hesitation and told Lee Gwak toe by again. Lee Gwak responded formally with I will, and returned home. Hoo! He was tired. Lee Gwaky down in his room and fell asleep immediately. His house, surrounded by high walls, served as a perfect resting ce. Even after sleeping for barely an hour, he felt refreshed. After a quick wash, Lee Gwak headed to the Jade Heaven Alliance. No matter howte the night was, he had to go to work. Upon arriving at the Outer Hall, Seok Yi-cheon greeted him. Gwak! Ive been assigned to your squad. Already? Yes! As soon as I came in, they told me to go to your squad. That was quick. It is. Heh! Im counting on you, squad leader! Well be busy for a while since we are short on squad members. Be prepared. Im ready for whateveres. Lets do our best. Sure! The two men shook hands. Now, Lee Gwak had a squad member too. Although it was just one person, the fact that he had someone to lead and be responsible for weighed heavily on his heart. Its really nice to be working with you again. I feel the same. So, whats our duty going to be? Isnt it a bit much for just the two of us to guard the main gate of the Outer Hall? Well likely have almost no guard duty at the Outer Hall until we get more members. Who said that? The Hall Leader? Yes! Thats what he saidst night. Wow, hit the jackpot. Looks like Ill get to rest for a few more days. Heh! We still need to be on standby, though. You never know what might happen. Of course, we should. But its nice to be able to rest in the quarters, right? Seok Yi-cheonughed heartily. Lee Gwak also smiled pleasantly. The two sat on the tform in front of their quarters, chatting away. Lee Gwak had almost lived in this ce until just a few days ago. Naturally, everything was familiar. However, he strangely felt a sense of alienation. Lee Gwak found his own feelings curious. By the way, hows the house you recently got? Its good. Heh! Youve truly made it big. Now that you already have a house, all thats left for you is to meet a girl to your liking and get married. Are you still hung up on Lady Geum? No. Good! Never keep a woman like that in your heart. You will only get hurt. Dont worry. Lee Gwak smiled. He no longer had any lingering feelings for Geum Yul-seon. But, he wasnt ready to meet someone else either. For now, he just wanted to live this way, uninhibited, and while didnt know when his feelings might change, he didnt want to force the flow of his heart. After advising Lee Gwak for a while, Seok Yi-cheon, apparently tired, went into his room. Left alone, Lee Gwak took out the sword he was carrying on his waist. Shring! As he unsheathed the sword, its worn surface was revealed. The sword had missing teeth in several ces, indicating that it was in poor condition. It was a testament to how hard hed used it while he was at Mount Shaohua. Lee Gwak took out and set the whetstone down by the well and began sharpening the de. Shick! Shick! The sound of the sword being sharpened echoed around the quiet well. Lee Gwak forgot everything else. The night with Choha, the drinks shared with Nam Woo-gyeong. All he saw was the sword de bing sharper. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Before, he had merely maintained his sword out of habit. But now it was different. It was as if he could hear the sword whispering to him. Sharpen me here. Then Ill be perfect. Lee Gwakplied with the whispers of the sword. Shick! Shick! Only the sound of the sword being sharpened reverberated, carried by the wind around the quiet well. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 33: Everyone Has Their Own Story (2) Chapter 33: Everyone Has Their Own Story (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 8 Manhwa: Chapters 33-34 Episode 3. Everyone Has Their Own Story (2) Thump, thump! Someone knocked on the door of Squad 13s quarters. Is anyone there? Who is it? As Seok Yi-cheon opened the door, a man of short stature stood before him. With a pockmarked face and missing a front tooth, the mans appearance looked somewhatical. Although he appeared to be only in his early thirties, the missing front tooth made him look older. The man, carrying a small bundle on his back, looked up at Seok Yi-cheon. Is this the quarters of Squad 13? Yes, but who are you? Ha! Ivee to the right ce, its a pleasure to meet you. Ive been assigned to Squad 13 of the Outer Hall as of today. My name is Ki Jinhwi. The man who identified himself as Ki Jinhwi, smiled brightly as he shook Seok Yi-cheons hand. Seok Yi-cheon, surprised, tried to pull his hand back, but Ki Jinhwi held it tightly and shook it vigorously. Ugh! What kind of grip strength is this Seok Yi-cheon was taken aback by the unexpectedly strong grip of Ki Jinhwi, who was at least a head shorter than himself. Youve been assigned to Squad 13? Yes, I have. Here is the order from the Hall Leader. The order should be given to the squad leader, not me. Oh, youre not the squad leader? Im just another squad member. Then who is the squad leader? Ki Jinhwi looked around. With how he looked around in all directions while carrying a bundle on his back, he looked more like a merchant than a martial artist. It was then. Whats going on? Lee Gwak walked out from inside. Seeing Lee Gwak, Ki Jinhwis face lit up with a bright smile. Oh, you must be the squad leader. And you are? Ive been assigned to Squad 13. Here is the order from the Hall Leader Ki Jinhwi handed Lee Gwak the order. Inside the order, there was clear content assigning Ki Jinhwi to Squad 13, along with the seal of Maeng Hee-cheon, the head of the Outer Hall. It was an indisputably genuine order. Lee Gwak looked back and forth between the order and Ki Jinhwis face. Ki Jinhwi was still smiling cheerfully. His missing tooth made his smile appear whimsical, but Lee Gwak did notugh. Youve been assigned to Squad 13? As you can see, yes. Where were you before the Outer Hall? I was an instructor at a ce called Blue Light Martial Hall. So how did you end up in the Jade Heaven Alliance? It was ruined. What? I dont know if youre aware, but Blue Light Martial Hall was located near the Celestial Demon Union. And right now, the Celestial Demon Union is shing with the Jade Heaven Alliance everywhere. So? The ce have been destroyed overnight. All of our martial artists have scattered, and Ive been wandering around aimlessly, without a ce to go. Luckily, I knew someone inside the Jade Heaven Alliance, and so I was able to get in. Please take good care of me, squad leader! Ki Jinhwi bowed his head to Lee Gwak. Come inside first. Hehe! Thank you. Is that all your luggage? Everything I need is in here, squad leader. Ki Jinhwi pointed at the small bundle on his back. If you need anything else, let me know. And since there are a few empty rooms, feel free to use any of them. Oh! I can have a room to myself? Youll have to share once our squad gets more members, but for the time being, youll have the ce to yourself. Then I can rest easy for the time being. Thank you for your consideration, squad leader. I will never forget this kindness. Theres no need to talk about kindness. How can I repay this favor? Ah, I know a bit about face-reading. Shall I give it a try? No. Lee Gwak declined, but Ki Jinhwi paid no mind. Believe it or not, Im quite skilled in physiognomy, astronomy, and geography. Much better than those quack fortune tellers in the streets. Lee Gwak! Let him read you. Let him look at you first, then me. With Seok Yi-cheon urging him from the side, Lee Gwak couldnt decline any longer. Alright, go and have a look. Lets see. Your forehead is t but has ridges, so your early years must have been rough. You have no luck with parents or superiors, so youre like a withered tree standing alone in a barrennd. Thend is currently dry because theres no one to support it, but should water flow by some chance, youre destined to bloom splendidly and beautifully. Oh my! Upon closer inspection, someone had already dug a canal for the water to flow through. To think such delicate hands wielded a pickaxe to create this stream. Now, what will you do about the dirt and blood on these delicate hands? Ki Jinhwi looked at Lee Gwak with a meaningful gaze. His sharp eyes, which seemed to see through everything, did not match his somewhatical appearance. Lee Gwaks eyes deepened. For some reason, it seemed like there was a hidden meaning in Ki Jinhwis words, but Lee Gwak kept his thoughts to himself and smiled. An interesting story. Anyway, if flowers start to bloom on the dead tree, it coulde back to life in a big way. Haha! Everything depends on a persons will, right? Our squad leader is tall and handsome, just a smile would sway many womens hearts. Shorties like me cant even dream of such things in a lifetime. Im envious. If you happen to go to a good ce again, please take me with you. A good ce? Hehehe! I look forward to working with you, squad leader. Ki Jinhwi bowed deeply to Lee Gwak, who silently watched the back of his head. Then Seok Yi-cheon interjected. Please read mine too. What about me? Lets see! Brother, you have a fate to live long and thin life. What? Nothing else? Kind-hearted but narrow-minded, unknowingly doing many good deeds without return. But the virtue youve umted should help you through life-threatening situations without you realizing. Whats that? Hehe! Its a good face-reading. At least you wont have to suffer from an unexpected death. You wont die from a stray arrow on the road, what could be better than that? Nothing about getting rich or attracting women? No. Ah! Seok Yi-cheon was at a loss for words at Ki Jinhwis blunt response. Ki Jinhwi walked past Seok Yi-cheon and headed towards the far end of the room. Ill use this room. Okay. Hahaha, Ill have it to myself for a while. Ki Jinhwiughed as he threw his bundle into the room. Seok Yi-cheon, regaining his senses, rushed to Ki Jinhwi. Really? No wealth, no women? Youre lying, right? Please tell me youre lying. Hehe! * * * If one were to list the five busiest people in the Jade Heaven Alliance, Joo Shin-yoon would definitely be among them. As the head of the Inner Court, he had a busier schedule than anyone else. His schedule was so packed that not even a needle could fit through. Yet, his face showed no signs of fatigue. His internal strength was that formidable. Afterpleting his external duties, Joo Shin-yoon returned to the Inner Court. However, before he could catch his breath, a middle-aged martial artist in a blue robe appeared behind him. His expressionless face, as if carved from ice, and his snake-like cold eyes created a chilling atmosphere. This was Naeng Ha-yoon, Joo Shin-yoons trusted aide. Naeng Ha-yoon was the leader of the Righteous Blood Corps, a powerful organization under the Inner Court. Master! What is it? A message has arrived from Kaiyang. Kaiyang? It was then that Joo Shin-yoon turned around. Kaiyang was currently a region where conflicts between the Celestial Demon Union and the Jade Heaven Alliance were ongoing. After an idental sh many years ago, a series of battles had been going on continuously. For now, both the Celestial Demon Union and the Jade Heaven Alliance didnt want the battle to escte, so the frontline was contained within Kaiyang, but there was no guarantee that it could be suppressed for much longer. Joo Shin-yoon opened the message Naeng Ha-yoon handed him. His face stiffened as he read the letter inside. Hmm! His expression clearly showed displeasure. Naeng Ha-yoon cautiously asked for the reason. What happened? It says that the procession that was transporting supplies to Kaiyang waspletely annihted. Uhm! Because of that, the situation at the Kaiyang frontline is quite shaky. If thats the case, shouldnt we reinforce it? If were pushed back, the frontline will uncontrobly expand. Thats right. Joo Shin-yoon nodded in agreement. He did not want the frontline to expand further. Nor did he want it to shrink. The current level of chaos and conflict was just perfect for running the Jade Heaven Alliance. Over thest hundred years, as peace prevailed in Jianghu, debates about the usefullness of the Jade Heaven Alliance had begun. Many in Jianghu acknowledged the necessity of the Jade Heaven Alliance, but secretly resented the fact that it had grown sorge. If the conflict with the Celestial Demon Union hadnt arisen, this resistance would have grown stronger. Paradoxically, the Jade Heaven Alliance needed a formidable enemy like the Celestial Demon Union to exist. The same was likely true for the Celestial Demon Union. After pondering for a moment, Joo Shin-yoon issued an order to Naeng Ha-yoon. Convey my message to the leader of the Main Court, Nam Il-geuk. Tell him to use whats been prepared. Understood. With that response, Naeng Ha-yoon disappeared. Left alone, Joo Shin-yoon frowned as he looked out the window. Knock, knock! Just then, someone knocked on his door. Who is it? Haha! Its me, Yeo Jung-wol. May I enter, Master Joo? Yeo Jung-wol? A spark of interest flickered in Joo Shin-yoons eyes. A being who could be considered his natural enemy hade to visit. Come in. As soon as he granted permission, a young man burst open the door and entered. He was a handsome man in his mid-thirties, wrapped in a literary garment. His face exuded nobility, and his eyes sparkled with intelligence. His demeanor, swaying with literary grace, seemed more like a poet or a schr than a martial artist. Joo Shin-yoons eyes held a faint wariness as he observed the handsome man. The man in front of him wasnt just handsome. Behind that attractive facade hid one of the most brilliant minds in the world. He was Yeo Jung-wol, a genius strategist and the head of the Secret Court, one of the four courts that constitute the Jade Heaven Alliance. His existence was almost unknown to the outside world, as he rarely engaged in external activities. However, those in key positions within the Jade Heaven Alliance were well aware of how formidable Yeo Jung-wol was. A man who could devise ten strategies with ten steps, thus nicknamed Ten Steps, Ten ns.2 What brings Master Yeo to this humble ce? Ha ha! Is there any ce I shouldnt visit? I was just passing by and decided to drop in to say hello. Is that so? Have a seat. Thank you. Yeo Jung-wol sat down without hesitation in the seat offered by Joo Shin-yoon. Joo Shin-yoon slightly frowned at his easy-going demeanor. What would you like for tea? I heard that you received some good tea as a present not long ago. Are you referring to Zisun tea?3 How did you know about that? Almost no one knows I acquired Zisun tea. Haha! Im a bit of a tea connoisseur. The merchant I do business with informed me that you had purchased Zisun tea. That merchant wont live long with such a loose tongue. Tsk! Dont kill him, though. As you know, he provides teas that cant be found elsewhere. Ill remember that. Joo Shin-yoon set out a teapot and some Zisun tea on the table. Zisun tea is a wild tea that only grows in the region of Mount Guzhu, and even if picked all night, the yield is barely a handful. The annual harvest amounts to no more than a single batch. It was so hard toe by that it was considered one of the finest teas, usually only served within the royal court. Hence, Joo Shin-yoon could only rarely enjoy its exquisite vor after much effort to obtain it. Yeo Jung-wol leaned back in his chair with a rxed smile, a demeanor so carefree it almost seemed annoying. Joo Shin-yoon steeped the Zisun tea and offered it to Yeo Jung-wol. Hmm! Excellent, indeed. Truly a tea among teas. Just smelling its fragrance seems to clear my mind. Stop with the nonsense, and tell me why youre here. What do you mean? I truly came by just to enjoy the tea. Hmph! Even a dog wouldnt believe that. Oh! But its true. Yeo Jung-wol! Yes! You know me as well as I know you. So, stop with the nonsense and get to the point. At Joo Shin-yoons cold words, Yeo Jung-wols smile faded. Oh! It seems Im truly hated. This is why one should behave well all the time. Visiting so rarely, I get misunderstood like this. Are you going to keep evading the subject? Chill dripped from Joo Shin-yoons voice. Finally, Yeo Jung-wol put down his teacup. Since you insist, Ill speak. Please reconsider mobilizing the Hidden Blood Battalion. Why? Its too dangerous. Whats dangerous about it? The Hidden Blood Battalion is a double-edged sword. If mishandled, it could dangerously expand the frontline. Why are you telling me this? The battalion is under the Main Courtsmand. Everyone knows about the close rtionship between Master Nam Il-geuk of the Main Court and you, Master Joo. I dont understand why he only listens to you. I wish he would favor me a bit as well. Joo Shin-yoons expression stiffened at Yeo Jung-wols words. He then red at Yeo Jung-wol with a stony face. Yeo Jung-wol didnt seem to mind as he brought the teacup to his lips. Oh no! In the midst of their conversation, the Zisun tea had cooled somewhat. With the prime time to taste the teas vor had passed, Yeo Jung-wols face became sullen. Joo Shin-yoon red at Yeo Jung-wol frighteningly. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Here is also a list of changes or differences between the manhwa and the novel:
  1. Gaeyang Kaiyang. Kaiyang is a county of central Guizhou province, China.
  2. 10-Step Mastermind Ten Steps, Ten ns.
  3. Jisun Zisun. The Zisun Tea from Mt. Guzhu derives its name from its purple buds and leaves and bamboo-shoot-like backward rolling tender leaves.
Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Blue Light Martial Hall. Raws: ().
  2. Ten Steps, Ten ns. Raws: ().
  3. Zisun tea. Raws: (). Literally trantes to Purple Bamboo Shoot Tea.
  4. Mount Guzhu. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 34: Everyone Has Their Own Story (3) Chapter 34: Everyone Has Their Own Story (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 9 Manhwa: Chapters 34-35 Episode 3. Everyone Has Their Own Story (3) Thud! Yeo Jung-wol quietly closed the room door and stepped outside. His expression as he left the Inner Court was not very bright. Master! At that moment, someone ran up to Yeo Jung-wol. It was a young girl who looked to be around thirteen or fourteen years old. Her exceptionally fair skin, delicate features, and most notably, her eyes shining like bright stars, were striking. A small smile tugged at the corners of Yeo Jung-wols mouth. You might fall, Sobo. Master! The girl threw herself into Yeo Jung-wols arms. Yeo Jung-wol briefly hugged the girl for a moment, before setting her down. Such a big girl, yet still acting like a child. Hehe! The girl looking up at Yeo Jung-wol with a bright smile was Lim Sobo. Were you waiting for me? Of course. Did everything go well with your trip? He waspletely stubborn. Seems like things didnt go well. Thats right! Yeo Jung-wol sighed in exasperation. Joo Shin-yoon did not ept his opinion in the end. Yeo Jung-wol had anticipated some resistance, but Joo Shin-yoon was more stubborn than expected, leaving no room to persuade him. Dont be too disheartened. You already have a contingency n in ce, dont you? Contingencies are the next best thing. The best thing is to never have to use them. Master! Anyway, now that Ive gotten a good idea of what the Inner Courts leader is thinking, its not aplete loss. Yeo Jung-wol smiled broadly. His eyes were shining more profoundly than ever. Sobo! Yes, Master. Is he still the same? Totally stubborn, like a brick wall. Its impossible to get through to him. Lim Sobo shook her head as if disgusted. Yeo Jung-wol then stroked her small head and said, People of the Hao n tend to be like that. Especially him, being a key figure of the Hao n, he is more cautious and tends to weigh things more carefully. If you want to convince him, you need time to earn his trust. But its been over three years since we met him. Isnt that enough time to change his mind? If not yet, it seems theres no chance in the future. Its never easy for someone whos been living in the shadows to find their way into the light. But do we really need to involve the Hao n? No matter how great they are, they are just a group of lower-ss people. Our Jade Heaven Alliances intelligence is remarkable. I dont really understand why we need to involve the Hao n. Lim Sobo looked at Yeo Jung-wol with a puzzled expression. Yeo Jung-wol did not rebuke her, for her question was certainly valid. That was certainly the case a hundred years ago. Back then, the Hao n only had vast intelligence butcked substantial military power. However, the Great Heavenly Blood War brought significant changes for them, forcing them to cultivate their own armed forces. Although not widely known in Jianghu, they yed a considerable role during the war. Ah! The Hao n didnt disband their military organization after the war but rather continued to support and nurture it. A hundred years have passed, so you can imagine how much power they have umted by now. I see. Theres one thing youre mistaken about. What is that? The intelligence capabilities of the Jade Heaven Alliance are in no wayparable to those of the Hao n. Especially their ability to cover even the grassroots level is something the Jade Heaven Alliance cant match. Is it that significant? Yes! The Jade Heaven Alliance has several intelligence organizations, and we also operate independently in the Secret Court, but even with all of thembined, they still fall short of the Hao n. Currently, no other sect can keep up with the Hao n in terms of intelligence, especially with the Beggar Sect practically defunct. Thats why we must win him over, by any means necessary. Hoo! Then Ill have to be more diligent about traveling in and out of the slums then. If I meet him, it would attract too much attention, so you need to draw him to our side. Ill definitely win him over. Good! Yeo Jung-wol looked at his disciple, Lim Sobo, with an expression of pride. His disciple was more gifted than anyone else. Although she was still very inexperienced andcking in many ways, time would take care of everything. Until then, he wanted to keep her by his side and pass on as much knowledge as possible to her. Sobo! Yes, Master. Always pay attention to the lowest ces. Remember that major changes in the world always start from the lowest levels. Yes! Ill keep that in mind. Lim Sobo clenched her small fist determinedly. Yeo Jung-wol watched her fondly, then turned his gaze towards the sky. Even though it was broad daylight, he could feel a murky celestial energy. * * * Arent you bored, squad leader? Stuck in this ce all day. Feeling much morefortable now, Ki Jinhwiy on the ground, talking to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak, who had been sharpening his sword, looked at Ki Jinhwi. Ki Jinhwi continued with a frustrated expression. You should go out and meet some women. Im frustrated that youre wasting your good looks in such a confinefd ce. If I were as handsome as you, squad leader, I would have swept through all thedies in the city. I dont really feel like meeting women yet. Really? Yes! Goodness! Ki Jinhwi clicked his tongue in disappointment. Lee Gwak returned to sharpening his sword. He no longer had lingering feelings for Geum Yul-seon, but the wounds she had inflicted on him were not yet fully healed. He wasnt ready to meet other women yet. He had only taken care of Han Socheon in Mount Shaohua to repay a debt of gratitude, but not because he had any special feelings for her. He assumed Han Socheon felt the same way. Lee Gwak only wished for her safety. He hoped she would survive to the end and one day leave the Jade Heaven Alliance to lead a happy life. Shing! Having finished sharpening, Lee Gwak ced the sword back in its sheath and stood up. Where are you going? You should have joined the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, not the Outer Hall. Huh! What do you mean? Since you cant stand being curious, you would have been better off joining the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Their job is to dig into others affairs and gather information. Hehe! Is there such a ce? Still, I like it here. The squad leader is great, and so is Yi-cheon. Lets stay together for a long time. Lee Gwak shook his head at Ki Jinhwis banter and stepped outside. What a strange person. That was Lee Gwaks assessment of Ki Jinhwi. Lately, there had been several people like Ki Jinhwi around. A notable example was Nam Woo-gyeong. People who entered the Jade Heaven Alliance with a purpose or loitered around its vicinity. Although their exact intentions were unknown, it was evident they harbored ulterior motives. After the union of the five snakes, Lee Gwaks intuitive powers had improved tremendously. While he couldnt pinpoint others exact intentions, he could sense when they were putting up mental barriers. Ah, big brother! Suddenly, a youthful voice pierced Lee Gwaks ears. Turning his head, he saw a young girl waving at him. Although it had been a long time since hest saw her, her face was vividly etched in his memory. Sobo! Thats right! I wasnt sure if it was you from a distance. Lim Sobo approached him with a light step. Hoo! Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh. Lim Sobo, smiling brightly at him, was also one of those enigmatic figures. Why are you staring off into space? When did I ever do that? Hmm! You exactly have that kind of expression. She tilted her head, puzzled. Where are you headed? Im on my way out. And you, brother? Me too! Thats great. Lets go together then. Hehe! Lim Sobo walked alongside Lee Gwak. Despite it being almost four years since theyst met, Lim Sobo was as friendly as if they had seen each other just yesterday. Lee Gwak didnt mind her friendliness. Together, they walked out of the main gate of the outer city. Where are you going? Do you remember that man we saw together before? Who? Nam Woo-gyeong? You still remember? I ran into him by chance not long ago. Really? Lim Sobos eyes widened in surprise. She hadnt imagined that Lee Gwak would meet Nam Woo-gyeong again. Anyway, its because my house is nearby. Its really unpredictable, how fate works. Who would have thought youd meet that man again. Thats true. Who knows if well meet again now that hes moved close by. You live near the slums? Sort of, it just happened. Lee Gwak shrugged his shoulders. Lim Sobo looked at him with a newfound interest. Four years was not a short time. It was long enough to forget someone, yet strangely, Lee Gwak remained clear in her memory. Surely, her exceptional memory yed a part, but it seemed there was something about Lee Gwak that captivated her attention. Come to think of it, he seems more distinctive than before. When she first saw Lee Gwak, his face was more blurred than now. His presence had been weaker, but whatever had happened in the meantime, his appearance and gaze seemed stronger. Surely he said he was with the Outer Hall. Lim Sobo thought she should look into Lee Gwak at some point. No matter what the reason, it was never easy for a person to change and have such a transformation. As they talked, they soon arrived near the slums. Lee Gwak intended to part ways with Lim Sobo there, but a voice stopped him in his tracks. Hey, why are you walking with that little girl? The owner of the wary voice was Nam Woo-gyeong. Lee Gwak didnt panic and answered, We met by chance. By chance? Yes! Hmm! It seems like a little fox spirit has attached itself to you. At that moment, Lim Sobo red up. Who are you calling a little fox spirit? Youre not asking because you dont know, are you? Heh! Do you think Iming here because I like you? Then donte if you dont want to. Why are you bothering people like this? Well, why dont you just give me a straight answer then? I thought I already give you an answer. Nam Woo-gyeong wore an annoyed expression, but Lim Sobo didnt care and stared straight back at him. Thats when Lee Gwak spoke up. Then Ill head home now, and you two can continue your conversation. Home? You live around here? I just moved here a while ago. Arent you going to have a housewarming? What? Lee Gwak looked at Nam Woo-gyeong with an incredulous expression. Their rtionship amounted to just a few encounters. Of course, he once got a drink from him, but they werent close enough to invite him for a housewarming. Just as he was about to refuse outright, Lim Sobo interjected. Right! If youve moved, you should have a housewarming. Lets do it today. What? Lee Gwak looked at Lim Sobo, wondering if he was hearing things. But seeing her grinning face, his expression crumpled. Nam Woo-gyeong then smiled and opened his mouth. Its been a while since weve agreed on something, little girl! Ill buy the drinks. Great. Ill buy the food. Do you have the money for that? Hmph! Dont underestimate me because Im young. My purse are always full. Lim Sobo pulled out her purse and shook it, making a jingling sound. Hey, dont make decisions without me. Lee Gwaks voice urgently interjected between them, but neither paid him any attention. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 35: The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable Places (1) Chapter 35: The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable ces (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 10 Manhwa: Chapters 35-36 Episode 4. The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable ces (1) Lee Gwak looked back and forth at the two people sitting in front of him with a frown. Nam Woo-gyeong was emptying his cup, and Lim Sobo was busily eating with her chopsticks. They were sitting in Lee Gwaks house. Nam Woo-gyeong looked around the house andmented, Nice! Had I known it would turn out like this, I would have bought it myself. Youve seen this house before? Ive seen it a few times in passing, but I didnt like it back then because it was so rundown. But now that youve fixed it up, it looks quite good. If Uncle had bought it, he probably wouldnt have fixed it up like this. Its only because Brother did that its been repaired to this extent. You underestimate me too much. If I set my mind to it, this is nothing. Why dont you try then? Forget it. I have no reason to set up a house in the Jade Heaven Alliances front yard. Havent you been hanging around long enough to get attached? Enough of that. Since they arrived, the two hadnt stopped bickering. Lee Gwak sighed. He hadnt expected his house to be open to the public like this. The two casually took their seats and sat and chatted, as if they had beening here for a long time. Phew! Lee Gwak shook his head and took a drink. It looked like he might have to give up on thefort of being alone this evening. Lee Gwak! Suddenly, Nam Woo-gyeong called out to him. Yes? I like you. From now on, call me big brother. What do you mean? Ive taken a liking to you. From now on, Ill consider you my brother. So, treat me like one too. Lee Gwak blinked at Nam Woo-gyeongs sudden announcement, not understanding how the conversation had taken this turn. Just then, Lim Sobos eyes lit up. The Nam Woo-gyeong she knew was not the kind of person who would open up to just anyone. In fact, even he hadnt opened up to her, despite her persistent attempts to visit him constantly for the past four years. Is there something special about Brother Gwak? The Lee Gwak she knew was surely an ordinary member of the Outer Hall. His demeanor had be a bit more intense recently, but there seemed to be no reason for Nam Woo-gyeong to take special notice of him. Nam Woo-gyeong extended his cup to Lee Gwak. If you consider me your brother, then pour me a drink. Lee Gwak alternated his gaze between the cup and Nam Woo-gyeong. Nam Woo-gyeong didnt avoid his gaze. At that moment, Lee Gwak saw it. The intense will hidden in Nam Woo-gyeongs cynical eyes. I dont know what it was, but it was so strong that it didnt seem like it could ever be broken. It was overwhelming. Lee Gwak finally spoke, I dont know if the word brother is something simple that can be sealed with a drink for you, but for me, its not. To me, a brother is someone Ive known for a long time, who can share everything with me, who will never betray me no matter the circumstances, who can bleed with me even though we dont share the same blood, and ultimately, someone for whom I could willingly give my life. Do you consider yourself such a person? Lee Gwaks voice was very low. Yet, it resonated clearly and distinctly. Hic! Lim Sobo sucked in an involuntary breath, that was how strong and impactful Lee Gwaks voice was. Until now, she had considered the man before her as merely ordinary. She had never dreamed he would show such a side at this moment. Thats why it felt even more intense. Lee Gwak hadnt nned on speaking so strongly. Like Ki Jinhwi, who had recently joined Squad 13, he could have just casually agreed to be brothers. But Nam Woo-gyeong clearly wanted more than that. Hence, Lee Gwak felt the need to draw a clear line. Lim Sobo looked at Nam Woo-gyeong nervously. She knew him to be a person who wouldnt tolerate such words from a mere Outer Hall warrior. Gulp! Lim Sobo swallowed dryly without realizing it. She was worried about how to calm Nam Woo-gyeong down if he got angry. Despite appearing shabby, Nam Woo-gyeong was the head of the Hao n. If he bore ill will, there would be no ce in this world where Lee Gwak could stretch his legs and rest in peace. From then on, all hell would break loose. Nam Woo-gyeong seemed surprised by Lee Gwaks response and just stared at him for a moment. But then he burst intoughter. Hahaha! Youre right. True brothers should indeed be like that. Perhaps I thought too lightly of it. Phew! Relieved that Nam Woo-gyeongs reaction wasnt as bad as expected, Lim Sobo let out a sigh of relief. I wont force you to be your brother anymore. Instead, Id like to offer you a cup of apology. Will you ept it? dly. Finally, Lee Gwak epted Nam Woo-gyeongs cup. Nam Woo-gyeong smiled broadly and filled the cup to the brim. Lee Gwak drank it without hesitation. He definitely has a connection to the Red Flower Pavilion. It was the same taste of the drink he had at the Red Flower Pavilion a few days ago. Lee Gwak wiped his mouth with his sleeve and handed the cup back to Nam Woo-gyeong. Now pour me a drink. Yes! Nam Woo-gyeong drank the full cup without hesitation. Lim Sobo murmured as she watched him. Che! Boring. Despite her words, a look of relief shed across her face. She was so relieved that Lee Gwak hadnte to any harm. Part of her wondered what Nam Woo-gyeong had seen in Lee Gwak to make him want to be his sworn brother. What did he see in Brother Lee Gwak? Did he see something that I didnt? The question grew in Lim Sobos mind. She decided to look into Lee Gwak more closely. The housewarming endedte in the evening. Lim Sobo returned to the inner city without any results, and Nam Woo-gyeong also left, slightly drunk. He staggered back to the slum, looking as if he might fall at any moment. But the moment he reached the slum, he straight as if he had never been drunk. There was no trace of intoxication on his face. At that moment, an old man with tinum hair and gray eyes appeared behind him without a sound. Master! Why did you do that? Do what? Why did you make such an offer to a mere Outer Hall warrior? Because its interesting. Nam Woo-gyeong answered without a moments hesitation, causing a questioning look to appear on the old mans face. What do you mean? Lee Gwak has been to Mount Shaohua. Just for that reason? Before he went to Mount Shaohua, he wasid up for a year and paralyzed from the waist down. This was all because he was attacked by Gwan Il-hyeon, who came as a messenger from the Celestial Demon Union. Hmm! Imagine, a man couldnt move for an entire year because of an unwarranted assault. And the Jade Heaven Alliance just looked the other way as he was left in that state. What must he have felt? The old man kept his mouth shut and listened intently to Nam Woo-gyeongs words. Nam Woo-gyeong turned around. He looked in the direction of Lee Gwaks house, though it was obscured by other buildings. When everyone thought it was all over for him, he got up and went to Mount Shaohua. Mount Shaohua? Yes! The ce where the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was opened. He spent another three years there. And apparently, he was quite trusted there as well. I cant believe you would pay attention to Lee Gwak just for that reason. A few days ago, I entertained the leaders of the Outer Hall at the Red Flower Pavilion, and among them was Lee Gwak. Hmm! He was with Choha. You know, she has a lot of experience with men and is skilled. She doesnt easily give her affection to men, and she definitely doesnt lie. But she lied that day. About what? She said she slept with Lee Gwak. But it was a lie. Choha did her best to lie, but watching her reaction, Nam Woo-gyeong realized she was lying. I was curious. A man who could make the experienced Choha fall head over heels and lie about it. What secret does he hold? What are his intentions? So, did you find out? He has mastered martial arts. Thats obvious, being a warrior of the Outer Hall It was significant. The force of his energy was so strong that the floor stones, made of hard bluestone, sunk or shattered. As you know, bluestone is extremely hard and doesnt budge unless significant internal energy is applied. Hmm! There were traces of martial arts all over the courtyard. Yet, I couldnt determine his level of skill. You mean? Yes. Its clear hes mastered martial arts, but to what extent, I couldnt tell. Hmm! The old man had an expression of disbelief. His disciple and the head of the Hao n, Nam Woo-gyeong, possessed exceptional insight. Even the most skilled martial artists could not hide their level of achievement, their skill, from his gaze. Yet here was a warrior whose skill level Nam Woo-gyeong couldnt discern. Could he be a spy from the Celestial Demon Union? Or has he mastered some special martial arts? Haha! Thats why I proposed that we be brothers. Once we stay close together, Ill eventually learn more about him. But as you can see, I was tly rejected. Me, Nam Woo-gyeong. So, what will you do now? Get closer to him. The old man tilted his head in confusion. If hes going to be a problem, wouldnt it be better to get rid of him early on? Isnt this more interesting? Who knows? He might be a powerful ally for us. Thats not a funny joke. How much could a mere Outer Hall warrior have learned? Especially after lying bedridden for a year? Yes! Thats why Im quite confused yet curious right now. I want to know if its just my imagination, or if he is really hiding his true abilities? Nam Woo-gyeong chuckled mischievously. * * * Lee Gwak looked around the house. Nam Woo-gyeong and Lim Sobo had left, but traces of their visit remained. Lee Gwak silently cleaned and did the dishes. By the time he finished everything, it waste at night. Phew! It had been a hectic day. He sat down on a wooden bench and stared nkly at the sky for a while. The countless stars twinkling in the night sky filled his retinas. He didnt feel like doing anything else. Lee Gwak just sat there nkly for a long time. It was almost half an hourter when Lee Gwak got up from the bench. He drew his sword and walked to the center of the courtyard. The bluestone-paved courtyard was as good as any training ground. The courtyard was the area where Lee Gwak had put the most effort during the house renovation. Swish! Lee Gwaks sword cut through the air. The straight sword pierced through the mountain Mountain Splitting sh, Raging waves pressed down the rock Raging Tidal Force. Striking without leaving a shadow Shadowless Strike, A blood-red dragon spewing fire Blood Dragon Roar. A single sweep scours away the demons Lone Scorch Demon, A dark shadow kills the phantom Phantom Shadow Assassinate. Iron blood shakes the heavens Heaven Shattering Iron Blood, Shattering all eight gateways Eight Gateways of Destruction. The eight techniques of the Eight Sects Sword Art flowed out as smoothly as unraveling a thread. It was intense as lightning when it needed to be strong, and as gentle as a spring breeze when it needed to be soft. The swordsmanship unfolded as he intended. Previously, he had been stuck at the seventh technique, Heaven Shattering Iron Blood, and the eighth, Eight Gateways of Destruction, but strangely, they flowed out smoothly this time. Swoosh! Swoosh! The still courtyard was whipped into a frenzy with the fierce sword wind. Lee Gwak forgot everything else, focusing solely on the sword, and just like that, he was bing one with it. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 36: The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable Places (2) Chapter 36: The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable ces (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 11 Manhwa: Chapters 38 Episode 4. The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable ces (2) Lee Gwak patrolled the outer city along with Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi. After all, one of the duties of the Outer Hall was to patrol the outer city. It was extremely rare for trouble to arise inside the outer city. This was because only those who passed a thorough identification check at the main gate were allowed to enter. It was extremely rare for those with verified identities to cause problems. However, that didnt mean there were no issues at all. asionally, unexpected events would ur, and so the Outer Hall would patrol regrly to check for problems. Lee Gwaks squad, being significantly understaffedpared to others, primarily took on patrol duties instead of guarding the main gate. Look at that, brother. Theres a traveling merchants cart roaming around inside. Enough already. Theres a market too. I said stop it. All thedies passing by are so beautiful too. Really! Unfamiliar with the scenery of the outer city, Ki Jinhwi continuously eximed his admiration, while Seok Yi-cheon turned away, embarrassed by Ki Jinhwis remarks. Nevertheless, Ki Jinhwi persistently followed Seok Yi-cheon around and chatted hesitantly. Over the past few days, Ki Jinhwi had grown so close to Seok Yi-cheon that he didnt hesitate to call him brother. Although Seok Yi-cheon didnt dislike Ki Jinhwi, he felt embarrassed to raise his head whenever Ki Jinhwi exposed his countryside origins. The area where Ki Jinhwis previous faction, the Blue Light Martial Hall, had been was incredibly barren and deste. Naturally, it had fewer people and the vige wasntrge, which made the bustling scene of the Jade Heaven Alliance a shocking contrast. You better keep your mouth shut. Brother! What? I think I made the right decision of joining the Jade Heaven Alliance. Alright, just please be quiet. Seok Yi-cheon was now pleading with Ki Jinhwi. Seok Yi-cheons face was flushed. He was genuinely embarrassed. Lee Gwak ignored the sounds from behind him, surveying his surroundings. The scene was the same as any other day. Far away, a fierce battle with the Celestial Demon Union was ongoing, but he couldnt sense any of that here. People were going about their daily lives in peace, and there was no sign of worry or unrest on their faces. Lee Gwak felt a sense of alienation seeing their calmness. If he hadnt experienced the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground at Mount Shaohua, he might have found it hard to believe they were at war with the Celestial Demon Union. It was then. Ding, ding, ding! Suddenly, an urgent bell rang from the direction of the main gate. It was a signal to summon the warriors of the Outer Hall. Seok Yi-cheons face changed as he looked at Lee Gwak. Gwak! Lets go! Lee Gwak took the lead and started running, followed closely by Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi. They arrived at the main gate in a sh. In front of the gate, arge number of Outer Hall martial artists had already gathered. Whats going on? Lee Gwak asked Cho Mu-tak, the squad leader of Squad 12, the reason for the summon. Cho Mu-tak pointed towards the main road opposite the main gate. Look over there. Following his direction, Lee Gwaks eyes lit up. A cloud of dust was rising from beyond the road, a phenomenon that urs when arge group of people moved. It was then. Why is it so chaotic here?! Cant anyone stay calm? The booming voice of Maeng Hee-cheon, the leader of the Outer Hall, filled the air as he suddenly appeared at the main gate. In his hand was a note sent via messenger. The content of the note was so shocking that Maeng Hee-cheon personally rang the emergency bell to summon the personnel of the Outer Hall. The martial artists of the Outer Hall went to their positions with tense expressions. When they saw that even Maeng Hee-cheon hade out, they realized that something serious was going on. Maeng Hee-cheon quickly issued an order. Squads one to five, make sure no one approaches near the main gate. Squads six to ten, control the route to the Inner Court. Absolutely no one should know about whats happening from now on. Squad leaders, move out! Yes! Understood. The squad leaders mentioned responded and began to move in order, leading their members to control the area. Maeng Hee-cheon then turned his attention to the remaining squads. Squads eleven, twelve, and thirteen, youll escort those entering the main gate into the inner city. Make a human barrier and be on high alert. Understood. Yes! Lee Gwak also responded with a stern expression. Behind him, Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi also had their lips pursed tightly, their faces tense. Even at that moment, the cloud of dust was drawing closer, and finally, it neared the city gate. What had stirred up the dust turned out to be about ten cargo wagons and dozens of warriors. Their faces were smeared with sweat and dust, and they were breathing heavily. It was clear at a nce that they were exhausted, at the brink of copse. However, what truly shocked everyone was not the warriors but the cargo wagons. Instead of a roof, the wagons were covered with tarps from which ck blood dripped. The sight of blood flowing from about ten wagons, staining the ground, was not just shocking but horrifying. Thud! Suddenly, an arm protruded from between the tarps. Only then did the Outer Hall warriors realize the wagons wereden with corpses. Good heavens! Does this mean all ten wagons are loaded with bodies? Judging by the size of the wagons, there were easily over two hundred bodies. It was as if a medium-sized martial faction had been annihted. The warriors of the Outer Hall became frozen in front of this major incident. Maeng Hee-cheon approached the warriors who had brought the wagons. Are you all that survived? Ah! Im sorry. We were ambushed by the enemy and! The blood-soaked warrior couldnt even finish his sentence as he broke into sobs. Overwhelmed by guilt for losing hisrades, he couldnt even raise his head. Lets go inside. The leader of the Main Court is waiting. Yes! Maeng Hee-cheon then addressed the Outer Hall warriors. What are you waiting for? Get moving! Yes! Finally regaining their senses, the Outer Hall warriors started to move. Lee Gwak also led his squad members, escorting the wagons and warriors. As they entered the outer city, they could see the other squads controlling the streets. Curious onlookers from afar looked on, but the intimidating presence of the guarding warriors deterred any closer approach. The wagon procession swiftly crossed the outer city and reached the gate of the inner city. The warriors guarding the inner city hurriedly opened the gates. Thud! As soon as they entered the inner city, the massive gates closed firmly behind them. The wagon procession moved swiftly towards the Main Court without a moments pause. Upon arrival, an elderly warrior cloaked in a blood-red robe greeted them. A horrific scar ran across the right side of his face. The man, who was missing his right eye, was none other than the head of the Main Court, Nam Il-geuk. His cold and ruthless personality earned him the nickname, Dark Blood Assassin. A gleam of anger shed across his face as he spoke, Jwa Ryun! At his shout, a blood-covered warrior leaped out from the procession. Court leader! What happened? Im sorry. The warrior named Jwa Ryun knelt before Nam Il-geuk. A flicker of recognition crossed Lee Gwaks eyes for a moment. Jwa Ryun? Does this mean that the people who were ughtered were members of the ck Tortoise Squad?1 The ck Tortoise Squad was one of the Main Courts elite units. Like the Blue Dragon Squad, White Tiger Squad, and Vermillion Bird Squad, they mostly operated outside the Jade Heaven Alliance, so this was Lee Gwaks first time seeing Jwa Ryuns face. Nam Il-geuks voice was chillingly cold as he spoke, I dont want to hear your apologies. Im asking what happened. It seems the meeting ce was leaked. We were ambushed and had no time to react. The casualties? Twenty-seven from the ck Tortoise Squad died, and a hundred seventy warriors who attended the meeting perished. Ugh! Nam Il-geuks voice was heavy with the weight of the unthinkable loss. Not long ago, the Jade Heaven Alliance had hosted a secret meeting. The goal was to gain cooperation from the leaders of factions in areas bordering the Celestial Demon Union. The ones who were sent on behalf of the Jade Heaven Alliance were the ck Tortoise Squad and Jwa Ryun. What about the culprits? Who else but the Celestial Demon Union could have staged such an ambush? Ugh! Nam Il-geuk ground his teeth, his eyes bloodshot with rage. He then looked towards Maeng Hee-cheon. Outer Hall leader. Yourmand, sir. I will hold a leadership meeting in my capacity as the leader of the Main Court. Inform the Alliance Leader as well. Understood. Then take care of the aftermath. Please leave it to me. Maeng Hee-cheon bowed in acknowledgment. Although Nam Il-geuk was not his direct superior, the order still came from someone of much higher rank, so he had no right to refuse. Maeng Hee-cheon issued orders to the squad leaders who had followed him. Ill report to the Alliance Leader. You handle the bodies and then disperse. Yes! Without looking back, he walked towards the Alliance Leaders residence. The remaining squad leaders of the Outer Hall exchanged nces. Even though it was an order from their superiors, they were all reluctant to take on the task of dealing with nearly two hundred corpses. Ideally, it was a task that should have been left to the martial artists of the Main Court, but in the face of the loss of theirrades, it was unfathomable to burden them further. In the end, the task fell to the Outer Hall warriors. Cho Mu-tak, the oldest among the squad leaders, sighed and said, Hoo, lets get started. Yes! Following hismand, the Outer Hall warriors unveiled the tarp-covered wagons. Layers uponyers of corpses were then revealed. Ugh! Hic! Groans that bordered on screams erupted from the mouths of the Outer Hall martial artists. The condition of the bodies was horrific. Some of them even turned their heads, gagging. Lee Gwak turned to Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi and said, Lets carry them too. They nodded and followed him. The smiles had long since faded from their faces. They carefully began carrying the bodies to the warehouse. Lee Gwak held one of the bodies in his arms and moved cautiously. It was a horribly mutted body. His body was covered in blood, and his mouth was gaping open with horrific wounds. Lee Gwak carefully brushed back the hair that covered the corpses face. A face frozen in horror was then revealed. The corpse was a martial artist around his age. He must have been a promising disciple of some sect. What must it have been like for him to have to face death before he could even begin to fulfill his dreams? His pain-stricken expression and terrified eyes seemed to hint a little bit about what he was feeling in his final moments. May you find peace in a better ce Lee Gwak sincerely prayed for the warriors passing. Whatever the warriors ambition or status in life, in death, they would be reduced to this pitiful state. The Jade Heaven Alliance might be outraged by his death and take measures for now, but this individuals existence would soon fade into oblivion. Jianghus kindness was as fleeting and fickle as the wind. Lee Gwak knew this well from his years of experience. Countless warriors had died on Mount Shaohua, but now, no one spoke of them. They were already forgotten by the world. Lee Gwak carefully set the body down inside the warehouse. The spacious warehouse was filled with bodies carried by the men from the Outer Hall. Their own appearances were dirtied and marred in the process, yet not a singleint was uttered. Even though they were now in the safety of the Jade Heaven Alliance, they knew that they too could be thrown into battlefields and meet a simrly futile end. After carrying thest of the bodies, Lee Gwak looked around the warehouse quietly. The strong smell of blood that filled the warehouse made him dizzy. But he knew this was just the beginning. This tragedy would escte a local conflict into a full-blown war, leading to even more deaths. Hoo! Lee Gwaks sigh dissipated into the wind. SoundlessWind21s Notes: The Four Squads of the Main Court seem to be named after the Four Symbols or Four Mythological Creatures in China: Blue Dragon Squad, ck Tortoise Squad, Vermillion Bird Squad, and White Tiger Squad. Here are some trantion changes between the manhwa and the novel:
  1. ck Mystic Squad ck Tortoise Squad.
Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. ck Tortoise Squad. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 37: The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable Places (3) Chapter 37: The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable ces (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 12 Manhwa: Chapters 39 Episode 4. The Thread of Fate Leads to Unpredictable ces (3) That day, the leaders meeting decided tounch an all-out war against the Celestial Demon Union. Up until now, they had only sent partial forces to gauge each others strength, but from now on, they n to use all of their power to punish the Celestial Demon Union. Immediately, the atmosphere within the Jade Heaven Alliance changed. If it had felt somewhatx before, now it was overflowing with tension, like a powder keg about to explode. As if to prove the point, the number of caravans entering the Jade Heaven Alliance drastically increased. Most of them dealt with supplies needed for waging war. War brought misfortune to many, but for merchants, it was a golden opportunity that did note easily. And so, they took advantage of the turbulent times. * * * There were significant changes in Lee Gwaks daily life as well. Thexness of the past was no longer tolerated. They had to stand guard at the outer gates and patrol even with their small number of members. While other squads had the luxury of some rest due to having more members, Squad 13, with its fewer members, could not afford such a luxury. Lee Gwak had requested additional personnel from Maeng Hee-cheon, but it was denied. There were many other ces that were more in need of reinforcements than the Outer Hall. Talented individuals were primarily assigned to the ck Tortoise Squad, which had lost twenty-seven members. New recruits were also deployed to more active military organizations like the Inner Court and Main Court. Organizations that didnt significantly contribute tobat, such as the Outer Halls Squad 13, were utterly sidelined. After a long wait, only two new members were assigned to Squad 13 Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong. Go Cheon-gwang was a warrior in his early twenties, and Woo Il-yeong was a martial artist in histe teens, who had yet to shed his youthful naivety. Neither of them was particrly talented,ing from a small sect like Ki Jinhwi, but they were quick-witted and adapted rapidly to the life of Squad 13. Thanks to them, Lee Gwak and the existing members could breathe a little easier. In the early evening, Lee Gwak and his team visited an inn outside the city. The faces of the members following Lee Gwak were visibly excited. It was the first time since Lee Gwak became the leader of Squad 13 that he was treating them. Can we really drink to our hearts content? Yes! And eat as much as we want? Yes! Then Ill have to loosen my belt and drink up. Ki Jinhwi cracked a joke. Lee Gwak and the members took seats in the farthest corners of the room and ordered food and drinks. How long has it been since we had a drink like this? Im going to drink until my nose is crooked today. Hehe! It will be quite a sight, brother, especially since youre already ugly to begin with. You! Dont even think about going back to the quarters tonight! Uh no! How scary. Hehe! Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwiughed together, while Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong smiled at their camaraderie. Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi got along exceptionally well, making the atmosphere in Squad 13 always cheerful and lively. Thanks to them, Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong could quickly blend into the squad. Woo Il-yeong cautiously called out to Lee Gwak. Squad leader! Yes? Wont we get into trouble for drinking like this? Were in a state of emergency, right? We havent had a proper rest in thest three days. Its fine to rx a bit. If anyone says anything, Ill take responsibility, so dont worry and just enjoy. Really? Yes! A look of relief finally appeared on Woo Il-yeongs face. Woo Il-yeong was still young and so was cautious about everything. Seeing him like this reminded Lee Gwak of his own youth. He had been just as cautious as Woo Il-yeong when he first entered the Outer Hall. The people who took care of him at that time were Seok Yi-cheon and Gok Chae-bong. Under their care, he had adjusted to life in the Jade Heaven Alliance. Thats why Lee Gwak now showed the same consideration towards Woo Il-yeong. As theyughed and chatted, the inn servant brought out drinks and snacks. Once the table was set, the atmosphere heated up even more. Lee Gwak and his squad members drank and chatted merrily. After a few rounds of drinking, the atmosphere became even more lively. Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi led the atmosphere, and Go Cheon-gwang also joined in with his lively wit. Woo Il-yeong, observing the situation, sipped his drink and smiled. Lee Gwak quietly emptied his cup, surveying the inn. Most of the people in the inn were ordinary people. Just because they lived near the Jade Heaven Alliance didnt mean they were all martial artists. In fact, there were more ordinary people like these. After a hard days work, they would gather and unwind with their coworkers or friends over a drink. Tired from the day, they chatted and enjoyed their time. Just then, Lee Gwaks eyes narrowed. Across from where Lee Gwak and his team sat, a woman had upied a table. She was dressed in a in outfit that was easy to move around in. However, her beauty was anything but in. She had a dainty face and eyes as cool as the moon in an autumn sky. She also sat upright with a grace reminiscent of a lone snowy eagle in the dead of winter. Many people sneaked nces at her but dared not approach or speak to her. A master! The moment Lee Gwak saw her, he felt a chill run down his spine. It was as if his entire body was being stabbed by hundreds of needles. It was the kind of sensation one only got when encountering an extraordinary master. The woman was quietly sipping her drink, with simple snacks in front of her. Her solitary figure appeared more beautiful than lonely. Who is she? Lee Gwak was curious but didnt give it much thought. As the front lines expanded, the Jade Heaven Alliance had seen an increase in the arrival of masters. It was a sign of the wars growing intensity. Lee Gwak suspected the woman was one of them. As she was unrted to his world, he didnt pay much attention and continued drinking. The drink from the inn, though not as fine as what he had at the Red Flower Pavilion, was still quite good. He felt fortunate to be able to drink and enjoy this kind of liquor. Just as Lee Gwak was deeply immersed in his drink Bang! The door of the inn opened, and three people who appeared to be in their twenties entered. A handsome but somewhat fierce-looking man led the way, followed by a burly man whose head seemed two sizes too big. Thest to enter was a woman with a strikingly beautiful appearance. However, her upturned eyes suggested she was not someone to be taken lightly. The handsome man turned back and grumbled, Damn it! What is this? Were toote to enter the city now. Thats why I said to hurry up. The woman said as she red at the burly man. The burly man scratched his head as he made an excuse. Who knew this would happen? You both agreed to take a break, too. They were noisy from the moment they entered. Ignoring the other people in the inn, they talked loudly among themselves. This caused several people inside to frown in disapproval. However, their imposing demeanor prevented anyone from confronting them. They sat down in an empty spot and loudly called for the inn servant. Hey, inn servant! Yes! The inn servant hurried over and bowed his head. Do you have a room to stay in? Well, about that You dont mean to say there are no rooms, right? Im sorry. Recently, there have been a lot of people trying to get into Jade Heaven Alliance, so The handsome mans expression crumpled at the inn servants response. So youre saying there are no avable rooms? Im sorry. Its likely to be difficult to find a room at any other inn too Thud! Before the servant could finish, he was suddenly kicked to the ground by the burly man. If youre sorry, you should provide a room. Why is your tongue so long? That, that ugh! The servant gasped for air, unable to breathe properly. The burly man looked down at him with disdain. The inn suddenly fell silent. Everyone held their breath as they stared at the burly man and his group. Then, the burly man red around menacingly. What are you all looking at? Everyone then looked down in fear, trying to avoid his gaze. Satisfied, the burly man turned his attention back to the inn servant on the floor. Do you have a room or not? Keugh! Thats! You! Your tongue is really long. Just answer yes or no. The burly man nudged the servants cheek, demanding a response. Tears streamed down the servants cheeks. The owner of the inn was nowhere to be seen, having apparently run off and left the servant to fend for himself. The servant felt like he was thrown into hell, overwhelmed by despair. He was just a mere servant with no power. He couldnt understand why he deserved such suffering when he wasnt even the owner. Do you know who we are? Were the Tempest Three Heroes.1 We came all this way to help the Jade Heaven Alliance, and this is how were treated? Do you think this inn will be safe once they find out how weve been treated? At the mention of the Tempest Three Heroes, the atmosphere in the inn became tense. As far as they knew, there were no Tempest Three Heroes in Jianghu. There were only the Tempest Three Demons. The Tempest Three Demons were a group of warriors notorious for doing whatever they wanted, straddling the line between righteousness and evil. The reason they were still alive despite causing so much trouble was primarily due to their incredibly strong martial skills. The handsome man was the first of the demons, the womanughing beside him was the second, and the giant was the third. The first and second demons simplyughed and did not try to stop the third as he bullied the inn servant. Such incidents were routine for them. Their arrival at the Jade Heaven Alliance was not driven by a sense of justice to protect the martial world, but by the belief that they would be highly valued in these times of war. Hoo! Lee Gwak, who had been watching them, sighed quietly. They had gone too far. Even though his shift was over, he was still the leader of the Outer Halls Squad 13, and the Outer Hall was responsible for enforcing discipline outside of the Jade Heaven Alliance. He disliked getting involved in such matters, but he couldnt just ignore it and pretend he didnt see anything. At that moment, Seok Yi-cheon grabbed Lee Gwaks hand. When Lee Gwak looked at him, Seok Yi-cheon shook his head with a pleading expression. Theyre not people we can handle. Lets just pretend we didnt see it. His eyes conveyed this message. Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeongs expressions were no different from Seok Yi-cheons. They were just squad members, they didnt want to be swept up in such a big incident. Only Ki Jinhwi looked at Lee Gwak with an ambiguous smile, saying nothing. Lee Gwak understood Seok Yi-cheon. He also understood the fear that Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong, who were still just neers, had of getting involved in such affairs. However, unlike them, he was the leader of Squad 13. As much as possible, he also didnt want to draw attention to himself by getting involved in such aplicated matter. But, turning a blind eye and neglecting his duties was against his principles. He did not want to cower in the face of such tyranny. Shaking off Seok Yi-cheons hand, Lee Gwak stepped forward. Thats enough. What? Who are you? The third of the Tempest Three Heroes looked at Lee Gwak with narrowed eyes, his pupils glistening with murderous intent. I am Lee Gwak, the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliances Outer Hall Squad 13. Oh! A squad leader of the Outer Hall? Yes. This ce is under the jurisdiction of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Harassing citizens here is strictly forbidden. So what do you want us to do? Please let go of the inn servant. At Lee Gwaks words, the third demons eyebrows twitched. At that moment, the first and second demons stepped forward. Quite impressive. I guess we, the Tempest Three Heroes, seem like nothing to you, a squad leader, huh? Hmm! Maybe so. After all, were just insignificant beings to the grand Jade Heaven Alliance. Both of them moved closer to Lee Gwak, scrutinizing him from head to toe. Their eyes held a faint murderous intent. The third demon also left the inn servant and joined hispanions, surrounding Lee Gwak. The first demon suddenly jabbed Lee Gwaks chest with his finger. But what to do? We were invited here by your esteemed superior, the Outer Courts Geum Guho. What do you think his reaction will be when he finds out that you treated us so rudely? Lee Gwaks expression stiffened. Thinking he was scared, the first demon chuckled mockingly. Heh heh! How dare a mere squad leader like you interfere? Youre nothing but the lowest rank in the Jade Heaven Alliance. Poke! Poke! The first demon kept poking Lee Gwaks chest. He was clearly disrespecting Lee Gwak. But despite his continuous poking, Lee Gwaks body remained unshaken, rather, his action only caused pain to his own finger. The first demons eyes darkened with more intense murderous intent, joined by the second and third demons. I wonder what the leader of the Outer Court will think. Is the life of an Outer Hall squad leader more important, or are we? Shing! The third demon unsheathed his sword from his waist. Is there no other way? Lee Gwak sighed inwardly. He couldnt just stand idly by while being threatened with a weapon. Just as he was mentally preparing for a confrontation, an unexpected voice interjected, You should stop right there. The voice, clear yet cold, belonged to the woman who had been drinking alone in the inn, At her arrival, the second demon frowned. The woman was far more beautiful than she was. What did you just say? I think I heard you wrongly. I said it would be best to stop. Ha! Really A chilling murderous intent appeared in the second demons eyes. She already hated to see someone more beautiful than herself, so when the woman straightforwardly retorted back, her temper red even more. How dare you! Just as the second demon was about to explode in rage sh! Suddenly, a sh of light burst forth, and the jade earring dangling on her ear shattered into pieces. Silence descended on the inn. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Tempest Three Heroes. Raws: ().
  2. Tempest Three Demons. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 38: Dragons and Tigers Gather (1) Chapter 38: Dragons and Tigers Gather (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 13 Manhwa: Chapters 40-41 Episode 5. Dragons and Tigers Gather (1) The eyes of the sole female member of the Tempest Three Demons trembled. I didnt see it. She was a master in her own right. A martial master who possessed enough power to act as she pleased without fear of repercussions. Whats more, she was not alone. With her being part of a group of three, she had nothing to fear. At least, that had been the case until now. Today, she used the excuse of not being able to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance on time as an excuse to take out her frustration on the inn servant. She thought doing so would turn out fine. Even when the mysterious woman intervened, she initially scoffed. But now, she couldnt. The earring in her ear was shattered as a warning, but she didnt manage to react in time. Had the other person been truly hostile, she would have been dead. The beautiful woman in front of her was a master, a level far above her own. Who are you? Her tone involuntarily changed. It doesnt matter who I am, what matters is that your actions tonight have caused trouble to everyone. But, you have no reason to interfere. Im also a guest at this inn. I have every right to be involved. Tch! The female of the Tempest Three Demons gritted her teeth in frustration, her face contorted in displeasure. At that moment, the first demon intervened. I heard that there are as many remarkable warriors in Jianghu as there are grains of sand, but I didnt expect there to be such a person here. Since its fate that we met, why dont we tell each other our names? Despite his friendly tone, the woman didnt answer. She was tantly ignoring him. The first demon exchanged a look with the third, the burly man. Even if they didnt know the womans identity, they couldnt just retreat with their tails tucked between their legs like a frightened dog. In the world of Jianghu, showing weakness meant being devoured by others. Whats more, they aimed to gain fame and favor in the Jade Heaven Alliance. If they curled their tails here, they would not just be able to advance within the Jade Heaven Alliance but rather be trampled upon by others. Let me introduce myself first. I am Go Chang-sun, the first hero of the Tempest Three Heroes. Just as the first demon finished his introduction with a palm and fist salute, the third demon slyly moved behind the woman, preparing for a surprise attack. Chaaat! The third demons fist, as big as a pot lid, aimed to strike down the woman. Simultaneously, the first and second demons moved, swords in their hands, targeting the womans vital points. How cowardly! Ah! The others btedly shouted out as they watched. To their eyes, it looked like the woman was helplessly pierced by the sword. Bang bang bang! The next moment, a series of heavy blows echoed chaotically. Ugh! Argh! Keugh! Simultaneously, screams from the three assants filled the air. As people regained their senses, they saw the Tempest Three Demons sprawled on the inns floor. A deep gash had appeared on the first demons handsome face, and the second demons pretty face became unsightly and swollen. The third demon, who had attacked the woman from behind, had both of his arms dislocated, dangling limply. In contrast, the woman stood proudly, hands sped behind her back. No one managed to discern what martial art she used to defeat the Tempest Three Demons. Except for one person, Lee Gwak. What a fast hand technique. What the woman had disyed was undoubtedly a hand technique. However, the speed was beyond imagination. Her counterattack began simultaneously with the third demons surprise attack. She twisted both the third demons arms, dislocating them, and then followed by a blow to his chest while simultaneously striking the first and second demons as well. Despite this, her breathing remained steady, and her expression was calm. It was proof that she hadnt used her full strength. She was a master far beyond the likes of the Tempest Three Demons. Ugh! The third demon coughed up blood as he fell to his knees. Then the woman spoke in a cold voice, You better circte your internal energy so that your injuries will heal quickly. I hope that in the future, you wont use your strength to bully others. We will never forget this grudge, you bitch! If you are not afraid of the Tempest Three Heroes, then reveal your true identity! The first demon spat out venomously. At this, the womans gaze grew even colder. My name is Muk Seon-wol. Muk Seon-wol? Could you be the Dark Moon Fairy of the Dragon Sky Valley?!1 Thats right. Instantly, theplexion of the Tempest Three Demons turned deathly pale. The Dragon Sky Valley was one of the Ten Supremes. It was one of the most powerful sects in Jianghu and was called the Ruler of the West because it was located to the west of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Muk Seon-wol was the only daughter of Muk Jin-myung, the master of Dragon Sky Valley, and was widely known as the Dark Moon Fairy. Both her background and martial prowess were iparable to the likes of the Tempest Three Demons. If she harbored ill intentions, there would be no ce for the Tempest Three Demons to hide. W, Why are you here? Do I need to tell you why I came to the Jade Heaven Alliance? No, no, of course not! Are you still nning to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance? No, we definitely wont be entering the Jade Heaven Alliance! The first demon quickly helped the second and third demons to their feet and rushed out of the inn without looking back. Like her nickname, the Dark Moon Fairy, Muk Seon-wol watched them leave with a dignified demeanor. The people inside the inn could hardly breathe as they looked at her, their faces filled with both envy and admiration. The same was true for the members of Squad 13. In particr, the recently joined members of Squad 13, Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong, couldnt take their eyes off Muk Seon-wol. To them, she was like the moon in the high sky, an unreachable existence. Hoo! Suddenly, Muk Seon-wol let out a soft sigh and then looked at Lee Gwak. She opened her red lips. Youre Lee Gwak, the leader of Squad 13 of the Outer Hall, right? Thats right. You sure have a lot of determination. Even though you belong to the Outer Hall, it must not have been easy for you to intervene. It wasnt. But you were too hasty. They werent the kind of people you could handle with your abilities. But I couldnt just stand by and do nothing, could I? No one would care if you end up dying a dogs death. You always have to take care of your own life. I will remember Lady Muks advice. Muk Seon-wol looked intently at Lee Gwak, seemingly surprised by his calm response. Like her nickname, the Dark Moon Fairy, she was beautiful. And yet, Lee Gwaks expression didnt change even under her gaze. This unexpected reaction from Lee Gwak brought a curious spark to Muk Seon-wols eyes. May I ask you for a favor? Please, go ahead. I have taken a room here in this inn since the city gates were closed, but considering the current situation, it seems I wont be able to restfortably. Now that everyone knew she was the Dark Moon Fairy, it was no longer possible for her to stayfortably in this ce. Lee Gwak nodded. How can I assist you? Can you escort me and let me in the city? Right now? After whats happened, I think Id be better off resting inside the city. This time, surprise flickered in Lee Gwaks eyes. Given Muk Seon-wols status, even if the city gates were closed due to thete hour, they would have surely let her through. She was not just anyte-stage martial artist of Jianghu. She was the heir of one of the Ten Supremes and a member of the Ten Young Heavens, the elite young martial artists of Jianghu. If she wished, she could enter the Jade Heaven Alliance at any time. For her to politely ask a mere squad leader for help was a refreshing experience for Lee Gwak that broke his prejudices. Its not difficult to get you inside, but finding a ce for you to stay might not be easy. Ill take care of that myself. Understood. Eventually, Lee Gwak nodded. Then lets go. Right now? Is it a problem? No, not at all. Then lets go. Muk Seon-wol quickly gathered her small belongings and walked out of the inn. Before Lee Gwak left, he took out the money and handed it to Seok Yi-cheon. Gwak! Continue drinking, use this to settle the bill. Youre going by yourself? Theres no need for everyone toe. Just sitfortably and drink. Take care of the squad members for me. Got it. After speaking a word to each of his squad members, Lee Gwak stepped outside of the inn. Muk Seon-wol, who was waiting outside, said, I hope I havent disrupted your pleasant time. Not at all. They all understand. Thats good then. Lets go. Lee Gwak led the way. Following him, Muk Seon-wols eyes sparkled. Lee Gwaks steps were remarkably stable. His stride was steady and consistent, and his weight was well-distributed. This indicated that he was trained to react instantly to any situation at any time. Muk Seon-wol recalled the moment inside the inn when Lee Gwak stepped forward. Was he confident that he could protect himself? One could say that it was a fearless move by an Outer Hall martial artist, but one could also think that it was because he was actually somewhat confident in his own abilities. Lee Gwak escorted Muk Seon-wol to the outer city gate. Hey, isnt your squads shift over? Upon reaching the gate, Cho Mu-tak, the leader of Squad 12, looked at Lee Gwak with a puzzled expression. It was rare for Lee Gwak to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance at such ate hour after finding a house outside the city. Lee Gwak nced back at Muk Seon-wol behind him and replied, I have a guest tonight. A guest? Lady Muk Seon-wol from the Dragon Sky Valley wishes to enter the city. Dragon Sky Valley? Cho Mu-taks expression changed instantly. A guest from the Dragon Sky Valley, one of the Ten Supremes, was a significant matter. Moreover, if the guest was Muk Seon-wol, the young leader of the Dragon Sky Valley and one of the Ten Young Heavens, she was a VIP among VIPs. Are you really from the Dragon Sky Valley? Here. Muk Seon-wol held out a small que from her waist. It was a gold que with a flying dragon on it. The soaring dragon was the symbol of the Dragon Sky Valley, and depending on the persons status, their ques could either be made of gold, silver, or copper. Only the direct lineage of the leader of the Dragon Sky Valley could possess a gold que. And currently, the only person in the direct lineage of the Dragon Sky Valley leader, Muk Jin-myung, was Muk Seon-wol herself. Outer Hall Squad 12 Leader Cho Mu-tak wees the distinguished guest from the Dragon Sky Valley. Thank you for your hospitality, Leader Cho. Do you think I cane inside? Of course. I will notify the Inner Court immediately. No need to stir up a fuss. Just quietly inform Li-yeon from the alliance leaders residence. When you say Li-yeon, do you perhaps mean Lady Dan Li-yeon? Cho Mu-taks eyes widened. Dan Li-yeon was the third disciple of the alliance leader, Ja Hong-cheon. Known as the ck Martial Empress, she was a well-known martial enthusiast who rarely appeared in public due to her intense focus on martial arts training. It was surprising to hear that Muk Seon-wol had a connection with her. Muk Seon-wol then replied with a calm expression, Thats right. Understood. Ill send a message inside right away. Well also assign someone to apany you to the inner city. No need for anyone else. Id prefer if Leader Lee continues to escort me. Leader Lee? Understood. Cho Mu-tak signaled Lee Gwak with a nod. Lee Gwak sighed softly, having hoped to hand over Muk Seon-wol and depart at this point. But with her request, he couldnt just leave. Please follow me. In the end, Lee Gwak led the way into the outer city. He was followed by Muk Seon-wol, who gave a slight nod to Cho Mu-tak before trailing behind Lee Gwak. Cho Mu-tak watched her leave and then quickly ordered his subordinate. Hurry and inform Lady Dan of her arrival. Yes! The subordinate replied and dashed off, taking a shortcut. Looking at the scene, Cho Mu-tak mumbled to himself, A big fish has arrived. But how did that kid Gwak get involved with such an important person? His voice was filled with envy. Muk Seon-wol, who had been silently following Lee Gwak, suddenly asked, How long have you been here, Leader Lee? Im not sure. I suppose its been over ten years now. Then you must know everything about the Jade Heaven Alliance? Not really. Outer Hall warriors like me dont know much. Still, you must have some knowledge about the internal affairs, right? Ive been deployed outside for several years, so Im actually quite unfamiliar with the inner workings of the alliance. Is that so? Im sorry. No, its fine. Muk Seon-wol quietly shook her head in response to Lee Gwaks apology. An awkward silence lingered between them for a while. During this time, they arrived at the main gate of the inner city. At that moment, a figure who was standing in front of the gate greeted them warmly. Oh my, is it really you? The woman rushing towards Muk Seon-wol was Dan Li-yeon. Muk Seon-wol also smiled broadly. Li-yeon! Howe youre here all of a sudden without any notice? Im surprised. It just happened that way. The two women joyfully caught up with each other, their faces bright with smiles. While they were happily reunited, Lee Gwak cautiously began to step back. Thank you, Leader Lee, for guiding me here. It was no trouble. Muk Seon-wol suddenly expressed her gratitude. Dan Li-yeons gaze turned towards Lee Gwak. And you are? Interest flickered in her eyes. She recognized Lee Gwak. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Dark Moon Fairy. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 39: Dragons and Tigers Gather (2) Chapter 39: Dragons and Tigers Gather (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 14 Manhwa: Chapters 41-42 Episode 5. Dragons and Tigers Gather (2) A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Lee Gwaks mouth. Dan Li-yeon was one of the few people who knew about Lee Gwaks connection with Geum Yul-seon. He honestly didnt want to attract her attention and get noticed unnecessarily. Muk Seon-wol asked Dan Li-yeon, Do you know him? A little! When Dan Li-yeon answered, Muk Seon-wols expression changed slightly. Her female intuition sensed that there was something more to it. I didnt expect to see you here, Squad Leader Lee. Neither did I. Now that you two have met, Ill take my leave. Squad Leader Lee! Yes? Never mind. Please go back safely. Thank you. Then, I will. Lee Gwak bowed to the two women and turned to leave. Dan Li-yeon watched his retreating figure intently. Suddenly, Muk Seon-wol grinned mischievously. Youll burn a hole in his back staring like that. Do you like him or something? No, nothing like that. Its just weird. What do you mean? He seems ordinary at a nce, but somehow, hes unnerving. Hmm! Dan Li-yeons words made Muk Seon-wol nod unwittingly, as she had felt something simr. The two women continued to gaze in the direction Lee Gwak had disappeared for a while. * * * Lee Gwak left the outer city and walked down the street in silence. Although his heart was slightly troubled after unexpectedly meeting Dan Li-yeon, he tried not to dwell on it too much. However, a heart once stirred does not easily calm. He thought about returning to the inn but wasnt in the mood for more drinks. Eventually, Lee Gwak just walked home. It waste at night, so the path home was eerily quiet, especially since his house was near a slum area where people scarcely ventured at night. As he passed through the slum and reached a deste open area, Lee Gwak suddenly looked up. Something had been tugging at his senses for some time, and it suddenly became stronger as he entered the open area. He stopped and looked around when a cold voice spoke from the darkness. You have good instincts. Three figures appeared from the shadows. The swollen-faced and wounded individuals were the Tempest Three Demons, who had been driven out of the inn by Muk Seon-wol. The third demon, whose arms had been dislocated, had apparently reset his shoulders and looked normal again. At their sudden emergence, Lee Gwak slightly furrowed his brow. What do you want? What do we want? The already swollen face of the first demon contorted unpleasantly. They were the Tempest Three Demons who had been thoroughly humiliated by Muk Seon-wol. Their dignity had hit rock bottom, and even if they were to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance, they would not be able to show their faces confidently. In the end, they gave up on joining the Jade Heaven Alliance. However, they were still simmering with resentment, so they couldnt leave this ce easily. It was during this time that they spotted Lee Gwak stepping out alone. A martial artist from the Outer Hall who dared to stand in their way. Without needing to discuss, the Tempest Three Demons had a mutual understanding. They decided to take out their frustration on Lee Gwak to restore some of their shattered pride. Their actions were cowardly, but the Tempest Three Demons, with their pride deeply wounded, were not in a state to consider honor or dignity. Did you just ask me whats going on? Yes, I did. Did your liver be swollen because you teamed up with that Muk wench? How dare you talk back to me?! Enough talk,e here. You need to take the brunt of the Tempest Three Demons frustration today. The first demon said something that would have made anyone else embarrassed enough to wish they could crawl into a mouse hole, but he said it without any hesitation. The second and third demons echoed his sentiments. Hoho! We wont kill you, so dont worry. Just breaking an arm or a leg should do. Lee Gwaks eyes narrowed. These three people were someone who could be considered high-level martial artists in Jianghu, basking in wealth and honor. He hadnt expected them to be so narrow-minded, so he could only sigh. After being beaten by Lady Muk, you want to take out your frustrations on me? Thats not just cowardly, its despicable. How dare you! The first demon suddenly bellowed in anger and charged forward. He was enraged because Lee Gwaks words had pierced his heart like a dagger. Determined to crush Lee Gwaks detestable face, he focused all his energy into his fist. It was then. Swoosh! A sound like thousands of snake scales rustling echoed in the first demons ears, followed by a powerful force that sent him flying backward. What? He had no time to process his confusion, as his body was sent flying. The first demons body flew back like lightning before colliding with the second demon. This caused the two to tumble andy sprawled on the ground. What the? The third demon, realizing something was amiss, lunged at Lee Gwak. At that moment, Lee Gwaks left hand swirled through the air. sh! A long, ck object, like a venomous snake, shot out towards the third demon. Hmph! The third demon scoffed and tried to grab the ck, whip-like object with his hand. But at that moment, the long ck object writhed and wrapped around his forearm in an exquisite manner. Ugh! The third demon gritted his teeth. Only then did he see the object that had coiled around his wrist a whip with a tremendous amount of sticity, like a ck viper, and a weight at the end. An iron meteor hammer? Ridiculous. The third demon tried to use his raw strength to tear the meteor hammer off his wrists. It was then that Lee Gwaks fingertips trembled subtly, and the whip tightened around the third demons arm with even more immense pressure. Whipsh! Keugh! The flesh caught between the whips was torn apart along with the muscles, and blood sshed everywhere like a fountain. A tremendous pain engulfed the third demon. Stop it! Cha-hat! The first and second demons, who hade to their senseste, rushed to the third demons rescue, their faces filled with urgency. They never expected that a low-ranking martial artist, whom they hadnt even treated as a human being, would be able to conceal such formidable martial prowess. This unexpected revtion left them utterly bewildered. They unleashed their ultimate moves with all their might. Swish! Their swords sliced through the air. At that moment, Lee Gwak vigorously shook the meteor hammer. Instantly, the third demons body flew through the air like a tree uprooted from its base, hurtling towards the first demon. The first demon tried to catch the third demon using the technique of using four ounces to move a thousand pounds,1 believing his skill would easily handle even the most ferocious momentum. However, this thought shattered in an instant. Lee Gwak rushed towards him, just below the third demon who was airborne. The sight of Lee Gwaks approach, with his back, crouched low to the ground, like a swallow swooping over the surface of the water, was terrifying. This wretch Cough! Thud! At that moment, the first demons head snapped back. The handle of Lee Gwaks sword, held in reverse, had struck him squarely between the eyes. Luckily, the blunt end of the handle prevented his skull from being prated, but the impact dazed him. Lee Gwaks knee then mmed into the first demons abdomen. Crack! Keugh! The first demons body copsed under the excruciating pain as if his abdomen had been pierced. Lee Gwaks elbow then powerfully struck his temple. The first demon spat out blood before losing consciousness. Chang-sun! The second demon called out to the first demon. But he was only writhing, unable to regain his senses. You son of a bitch! Enraged, the second demon searched for Lee Gwak. At that moment, the meteor hammer flew towards her. Swoosh! She swung her sword. This time, she had drawn out sword qi and wrapped it around her sword, so she was confident that she could slice the meteor in two. However, the meteor hammers trajectory cleverly changed, and her de uselessly cut through empty air. Puff! Aaack! Suddenly, the second demon screamed and fell to her knees. The meteor that had changed trajectory had pierced through her left foot. Lee Gwak swung his hand wildly, and her body soared upside down into the air. Stop! The third demon, who had been lying on the ground, btedly tried to save her. But before he could even move halfway, her body mmed into the ground. The second demon, who had hit the ground shoulder-first, could only twitch intermittently, unable to lift her head. The third demon roared angrily towards Lee Gwak. What are you? His eyes were filled with both disbelief and fear. He hadnt expected an insignificant member of the Outer Hall, whom he hardly regarded as a person, to possess such martial prowess. What are you, exactly? His desperate outcry echoed in the night. However, Lee Gwak didnt answer. Or rather, he couldnt. Although he had sparred countless times against the bronze statues at the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, this fellow martial artists in the Iron Blood Hell Training Center,this was his first real fight against a martial artist. Regardless of his martial arts skills, he was naturally nervous. Lee Gwak concealed his trepidation by staying silent, and hid his agitation with a calm gaze. Now was the time to show overwhelming strength. A talkative man could never intimidate his opponent. Lee Gwak walked toward the third demon without a word. The third demon staggered backward, tripping over the first demons body on the ground. Keugh! It was a mistake he would never make under normal circumstances. Lee Gwak didnt miss the opportunity. The meteor hammer in his hand sliced through the air with terrifying speed. Swish! The ck whip filled the air, writhing like a swarm of serpents. The third demon, trapped within, lost his way. There was nowhere for him to escape. Soon, he lost his bnce and tumbled. He felt as if he was being sucked down into the ground as if he had fallen into an ant hell. The meteor hammer didnt miss its chance. Thud, thud, thud! The meteor hammer struck his body. In the end, the third demon stumbled backwards, unable to scream. His entire body was dripping with blood. Hoo! Lee Gwak sighed as he retracted the meteor hammer. The long whip quickly vanished into his left sleeve. This was his first real application of the Invisible Spider Puncture Art. Lee Gwak was satisfied that his rigorous training had not been in vain. He was no longer a helpless dog. His wolf-like fangs were sharp and strong enough to tear through the martial experts of Jianghu. Lee Gwak approached the third demon who was on the ground. The third demon looked at Lee Gwak with bloodshot eyes. You are definitely not just an Outer Hall martial artist. Someone as skilled as you just an Outer Hall warrior? I get it! You must be a covert warrior of the Jade Heaven Alliance. He spoke without thinking, then convinced himself. Indeed, the Jade Heaven Alliance secretly ced experts in each organization. They were known as covert warriors. Their role was to blend into organizations and be prepared for emergencies. In the event of a crisis, they were to escape and report to the Jade Heaven Alliance for strategic responses. The third demon thought Lee Gwak was one of those covert warriors. It was the only exnation that made sense. From Lee Gwaks fearless stance in the inn to the martial prowess he disyed, it all added up. The third demons already pale face turned even whiter. If his opponent was indeed a covert warrior, just provoking him could invite retaliation from the Jade Heaven Alliance. No matter how much they imed to havee at the behest of the Inner Court Leader, they couldnt just touch a covert warrior and hope toe out unharmed. W, We will leave this ce and nevere near the Jade Heaven Alliance again. Please, just spare our lives! Are you sure you wonte back here again? Yes, absolutely. We will nevere back. And well never reveal that you are a covert warrior. Lee Gwak realized the third demon had misunderstood him. He knew about the covert warriors. But as far as he knew, there werent any assigned to the Outer Hall. Covert warriors only operated in higher-level organizations. Lee Gwak didnt want to correct the misunderstanding since it was to his advantage. Leave now. Lee Gwak cleared the way. Then the third demon forced himself to his feet, helped his twopanions to their feet, and turned to leave. As Lee Gwak silently watched them go Swish! Three shes of light suddenly shed. Keugh! With a loud groan, the three people who were supporting each other copsed. This caused Lee Gwak to rush over. Each of the three had a sharply honed dagger deeply embedded in their chest. Argh! You said youd let us go The third demon looked at Lee Gwak with a resentful gaze as he took hisst breath. Until the moment of his death, he had thought that it was Lee Gwak who had thrown the dagger. Lee Gwak stared at their bodies for a moment, before shifting his eyes to where the dagger hade from. Honor is certainly necessary in Jianghu, but you must know and be careful whom to give it to. Those men were never going to keep their word. The moment a voice echoed from the darkness, Lee Gwaks expression hardened in fear. He knew who the voice belonged to. Nam Woo-gyeong! Emerging from the shadows with a mischievous smile was none other than Nam Woo-gyeong. His approach, with azy swagger, exuded an aura of intimidation. Gone was his usualckadaisical and giggly demeanor. Howe youre here? The slums are my territory. I know everything that happens here. Lee Gwak! Yes? It seems we have a lot to talk about, right? Nam Woo-gyeong grinned slyly. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Using four ounces to move a thousand pounds. Raws: (). This is a Tai Chi phrase for a very skillful deflection. It is an idiom that means to achieve much with little effort or to be able to use minimal force to handle a strong iing force.
  1. Covert Warrior. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 40: Dragons and Tigers Gather (3) Chapter 40: Dragons and Tigers Gather (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 14 Manhwa: Chapters 42 Episode 5. Dragons and Tigers Gather (3) Lee Gwak and Nam Woo-gyeong sat facing each other in a shabby thatched house. Nam Woo-gyeong spoke to Lee Gwak, who remained tense. Rx, Im not going to eat you. Tea or alcohol, which do you prefer? Im fine, thank you. Tea it is, then. Nam Woo-gyeong, deciding unterally, began to prepare tea. Lee Gwak watched him wordlessly. The way he brewed tea was filled with grace, unexpected for someone living in a humble house. He carefully checked the temperature of the water before brewing the tea. The refreshing aroma of tea filled the small house, but Lee Gwak couldnt rx. He still didnt know Nam Woo-gyeongs true identity, and he was not foolish and naive enough to ept kindness from someone he didnt know. Lee Gwak looked at Nam Woo-gyeong with a heavy gaze. Clink! Nam Woo-gyeong poured the brewed tea into a cup, smirking slightly. Youll bore holes through me with that stare. Rx your eyes a bit. Have a drink first. Itll help you rx. He held out a cup of tea to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak didnt refuse and epted the cup. As he took a sip of the warm tea, his tension eased slightly. Nam Woo-gyeong also sipped his tea before speaking. Youre quite an interesting fellow. What do you mean? You hid your martial arts skill so perfectly. If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I wouldnt have known you were that strong. I wasnt exactly trying to hide it. Well, Im not criticizing you. Im just frustrated with my own judgment. I pride myself on having the best observational skills and eyes in the world, so Im angry at myself for not noticing that youve mastered martial arts to such a level. Im sorry. Theres nothing for you to say sorry for. Im not scolding you. Thud! Nam Woo-gyeong ced his tea cup down. Then he looked straight at Lee Gwak. His eyes seemed to pierce through everything. Lee Gwak! Yes? Lets be honest with each other. Itll be easier for both of us. What do you mean? Illy everything out on the table, and you will do the same. Its only right that I start. Let me introduce myself properly. I am Nam Woo-gyeong, the young leader of the Hao n. The corners of Lee Gwaks eyes trembled for a moment. He had suspected the man in front of him to be someone out of the ordinary, but never in his wildest dreams did he imagine him to be the young leader of the Hao n. The Hao n was an organization created by the lowest people in society to protect themselves. In the beginning, it started as an intelligence-gathering organization for survival, but over the years, it has steadily built up its power. Now, it possessed a level of strength that no other faction dared to confront. There were even rumors that said that the Ten Supremes of Jianghu would not be able to overlook the Hao n because of their unparalleled intelligencework. And Nam Woo-gyeong was the young leader of such a remarkable n. The gap in status between the current Lee Gwak and him was iparable, but Lee Gwak didnt cower and looked directly at Nam Woo-gyeong. Why is the young leader of the Hao n in a ce like this? In a ce like this? It just doesnt seem to fit you. The Hao n originated in ces like these. It started with the lower-ss people of the slums banding together to defend themselves. So, ces like these suit me best. But why specifically under the shadow of the Jade Heaven Alliance? Arent there plenty of slums in other ces too? Are you asking because youre unaware, or are you testing me? Of course, its because the Jade Heaven Alliance is the center of the martial world. All information flows through here, unrivaled in both quality and quantity. Given that, its only natural for me toe. Moreover, its a tradition for the prospective leader of the Hao n to spend a significant amount of time here. Tradition? Yes! Ever since the Jade Heaven Alliance was established a hundred years ago, every prospective leader of the Hao n has passed through here at one time or another, its just that its never been publicized. Hmm! Lee Gwak hummed thoughtfully. Nam Woo-gyeong watched him calmly. Ive revealed everything. Now its your turn, Lee Gwak. What do you want to know? That martial art, how did you learn it? Lee Gwak closed his eyes for a moment at Nam Woo-gyeongs question. He had anticipated such a moment woulde, it was just that it came much sooner than he expected. Lee Gwak opened his eyes and looked straight at Nam Woo-gyeong. Nam Woo-gyeong did not avert his gaze. Suddenly, Lee Gwak thought he could trust this man. After merging five snakes, his intuition had developed remarkably, especially in discerning the true nature of people. To Lee Gwak, Nam Woo-gyeong appeared like someone he could trust. Revealing his identity to Lee Gwak was a risk for Nam Woo-gyeong too, so perhaps it was Lee Gwaks turn to take a risk. I am Lee Gwak calmly recounted how he had learned the Eight Sects Sword Art and the Invisible Spider Puncture Art. However, he had somewhat glossed over the fact about his mastery of the Yoga Secret Manual, which was the foundation of the Eight Snakes Art. Even though he decided to share his secrets, he felt ufortable revealing everything. Fortunately, Nam Woo-gyeong didnt press him further. Instead, he asked about something else. Then what about Mount Shaohua? You knew about that too? Dont underestimate the information gathering ability of the Hao n. I even knew about your visit to the Red Flower Pavilion the previous day too That pavilion must be a branch of the Hao n. How did you know that? The liquor you served me before was the same as the one I drank at the Red Flower Pavilion. Youre quite perceptive, arent you? I have to be, in order to survive. Thats right. The Red Flower Pavilion is a branch of the Hao n. That girl, Choha, you shared a night with is also someone from the Hao n. About her, nothing happened I know that you didnt sleep with her. Anyway, thats not whats important right now. So, what happened at Mount Shaohua? Why do you think something happened? Because it doesnt make sense otherwise. I mean, I know that the Eight Sects Sword Art and the Invisible Spider Puncture Art are decent martial arts, but you couldnt have reached your current level by practicing them alone. Youre right. Thats why I used the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. What? I frequented it under the pretext of repairs to use it for my training. Hahaha! At that moment, Nam Woo-gyeong couldnt help butugh out loud. He hadnt anticipated that Lee Gwak would secretly use the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Nam Woo-gyeongughed heartily for the first time in a while. Tears had already formed in the corners of his eyes. Youre truly a gem. Truly impressive. To think you used the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground like that. Well done. You should take advantage of anything that can be utilized like that. Arent you going to reprimand me for doing that? Why would I? Just because you used the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground? Since its supposed to be a ce that only the chosen ones are supposed to enter. Chosen ones? Ha! Suddenly, Nam Woo-gyeong snorted. When Lee Gwak looked at him with a puzzled expression, Nam Woo-gyeong exined, The Steel Blood Hell Training Ground was never meant to be a ce for the chosen ones. It was originally meant to be a ce where anyone could freely challenge themselves to their hearts content as long as they have enough determination. At least thats how it started in the beginning. I didnt know that. Of course, you wouldnt. The current Jianghu is trying to erase its history as much as they can. What do you mean? Ill exinter. Thats not whats important now. Nam Woo-gyeong gazed at Lee Gwak with deep eyes. Youve been through a lot. Im proud of you. Lee Gwak didnt know how to respond. It was his first time revealing his secrets to someone, and the first time hed ever received such praise. I am Youre worthy of respect. I mean it sincerely. And I promise to keep this secret until the day I die, regardless of the Hao n. I promise you in my name, Nam Woo-gyeong. Thank you. Onest piece of advice. As I said earlier, recognition is essential in the martial world, but it should be given with caution, considering the recipient. The Tempest Three Demons are not the kind of people to keep their word. They may stay silent at first because they are afraid of you, but in time, they will surely forget that fear and tell everyone about you. It is indeed remarkable that youve cultivated your martial arts to such an extent on your own, but because you have cut yourself off from the world and immersed yourself in your own world, you have missed out on many things. Thats A man must be clear about when to extend or withhold kindness. Know when to show mercy and when not to. Your kindness could turn into a disaster in the future. Why are you telling me all this? Just Just? Just because. You dont seem like just anybody. And I admire you. And if I add one more reason, its because I know how much of an impact and influence someone whos grown up right can have on the world. Im not that remarkable of a person. Im not just referring to you. Nam Woo-gyeong walked over to the window and opened it. The night sky, filled with stars, came into view. My great-grandmother was the one whoid the foundation of the Hao n that we see today. She wasnt always so great, but she met a person who changed her life dramatically. There was one thing his great-grandmother always told young Nam Woo-gyeong. Always pay attention to those who rise alone from the shadows. For it is such individuals who can bring great change to the world. Even the person who shaped the current martial world today was such a person. Fist demon. What did you say? Nothing. Nam Woo-gyeong shook his head and turned around. He didnt know whether Lee Gwak was the kind of person his great-grandmother described. However, he was undoubtedly a talent worth looking forward to. Lee Gwak! If you ever need anything, let me know. Ill help if I can. Dont feel burdened. Im doing this because I want to. Thank you Lee Gwak bowed in gratitude. Nam Woo-gyeong smiled broadly. Now that were done talking, how about a drink? That sounds good. Lee Gwak nodded. The two men sat across from each other, sipping their drinks. The sound of their conversation drifted out the window into the night. * * * Geum Guho furrowed his brow. So, youre telling me that the Tempest Three Demons disappeared overnight? Thats right. Have you figured out what happened? Weve confirmed that they shed with Lady Muk Seon-wol of the Dragon Sky Valley, but after that, theres no trace of their whereabouts. His trusted aide, Jang Hwak, responded. Hmm! Geum Guho was used to hiding his emotions like the Hundred-Faced Fox, so for him to show a troubled expression was an umon sight. The Tempest Three Demons were powerful figures he had been trying to recruit to expand his influence in the Outer Court. Their disappearance following a sh with Muk Seon-wol was causing him a headache. Keep on looking for their whereabouts. If theyre still around here, we must bring them in. Weve already assigned the task to the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Heavenly Intelligence Hall? Yes! Theres a promising new recruit who just joined. I think hell prove to be a useful hound. Who is it? Go Jeon-ok. Ambitious and skilled. If nurtured well, he could be a valuable hunting dog. Really? Interest sparkled in Geum Guhos eyes. It was rare for Jang Hwak to speak with such confidence. When he did, it usually meant there was a good reason for it. Train him well. We might find him useful in the future. Yes! I will raise him into a loyal hound who will only listen to its mastersmands. Good! A cold smile tugged at the corners of Geum Guhos mouth. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Damn. The part about the simrity between the Fist Demon of Mount Hua and Lee Gwak The part about Nam Woo-gyeongs great-grandmothers advice wasnt mentioned in the manhwa. If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 41: Relationship Branches Out (1) Chapter 41: Rtionship Branches Out (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 16 Manhwa: Chapters 43 Lee Gwak rubbed his stomach as he headed towards the Jade Heaven Alliance. He couldnt recall how much he had drunk, but his stomach felt heavy. Even after using internal energy to alleviate fatigue and hangover, the effects of the alcohol were still evident. Alcohol is truly an enemy. Lee Gwak shook his head, bemused. After a drink or two, he felt pleasantly tipsy and in the heat of the moment, he agreed to be sworn brothers with Nam Woo-gyeong. It was aplete reversal from his refusal of Nam Woo-gyeongs proposal just a few days ago. He found his own actions somewhat ridiculous but he had no regrets. Unlike before, when Nam Woo-gyeong approached him with hidden intentions, this time, Nam Woo-gyeong had opened up first. They talked a lot throughout the night and because of that Lee Gwak had to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance without a wink of sleep. As Lee Gwak walked, enduring his sour stomach Lee Gwak! Someone called out to him. Turning towards the voice, he saw a familiar face. Go Jeon-ok! It was Go Jeon-ok, hisrade from the Outer Hall. Go Jeon-ok approached, waving his hand. Did you just got here? Yeah! You look like youve been up all night. Who did you drink with? Just had a light drink with my fellow squad members at the inn. Is that so? Go Jeon-oks eyes sharpened momentarily and Lee Gwak did not miss the change in his expression. Go Jeon-oks voice lowered, Did anything strange happen at the inn? What do you mean? About the Tempest Three Demons. They were beaten up by Lady Muk Seon-wol of the Dragon Sky Valley, werent they? Did anything strange happen after that? Im not sure You were involved in it too, werent you? I know all about it, about how you almost got killed trying to save that inn servant from the Tempest Three Demons. Lee Gwak felt his blood run cold at Go Jeon-oks words. The event happened only a few hours ago. Sure, there was a saying that even words without feet travel a thousand miles,1 but it made no sense that Go Jeon-ok already knew about it. Then Lee Gwak recalled that Go Jeon-ok had joined the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, an organization mainly tasked with gathering information. It became clear to him then that Go Jeon-ok was gathering information about him. Lee Gwak responded calmly. So, what are you curious about? I told you. Did anything strange happen at the inn? Any suspicious characters? I dont know! As you know, I went straight to the Inner Court with Lady Muk. So I have no idea what happened after that. Really? Why would I lie about something that can be easily verified? You could ask any of my squad member on duty that day, and they will tell you the same thing! As Lee Gwaks voice rose, Go Jeon-ok became flustered. Calm down, Im not trying to interrogate you. Then why are you asking so persistently? I dont know if you know, but the Tempest Three Demons were guests invited by the leader of the Outer Court. They disappeared without a tracest night so Im on a secret mission from the Outer Courts Leader to find them. Youve really moved up in the world since you wanted to join the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, havent you, Jeon-ok! Lee Gwak said with a nonchnt expression. Go Jeon-ok, without a hint of doubt, replied, Its too early to say Ive made it. Only after I fulfill the leadersmand will my path to advancement open. Thats why this mission is crucial for me. If you remember anything, please tell me. I really dont know anything. I only escorted Lady Muk to the Inner Court and then went straight home. Is that so? Yes! Okay. If you remember anythingter, let me know anytime. What are you going to do? Ill keep investigating. Persistence pays off so Im sure Ill find some trace. Is there a possibility that they ran away embarrassed by their defeat? The Tempest Three Demons are not the type to feel ashamed of their defeat. Rather, they must be feeling vengeful that theyre looking for a chance to seek revenge. Hmm! Anyway, thanks for your time. I know youre busy. Go on in. Sure! Lets have a drink togetherter. Go Jeon-ok waved and walked away. Lee Gwak silently watched his retreating figure. Though he maintained a calm facade, cold sweat trickled down his back. Only then did he realize how carelessly he had acted the night before. If Nam Woo-gyeong hadnt handled the aftermath properly, he could have been dragged to the Outer Court for interrogation by now. Nam Woo-gyeong had saidst night that under no circumstances would the Jade Heaven Alliance find the corpses of the Tempest Three Demons. It was a guarantee from Nam Woo-gyeong himself. Though he felt sorry for Go Jeon-ok, he wouldnt be able to fulfill the Outer Court Leader Geum Guhosmand. Relieved, Lee Gwak also deeply realized his ownck of experience and how misced mercy in Jianghu could return as a great disaster. This realization alone was a significant gain for him. Shaking his head, Lee Gwak resumed his walk towards the Jade Heaven Alliance. Upon entering his quarters, he was greeted by the members of Squad 13. Did you just arrive? Wee back, squad leader! Their faces still showed traces ofst nights heavy drinking. Did you get any sleep? Heh, I can live without sleep for a night or so. We had a real stst night. Thanks to you, squad leader, were feeling great. Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi said with satisfied expressions. After Lee Gwak had left the inn with Muk Seon-wol, the rest had continued to drink to their hearts content. The amount they drank was evident as two of the new members were unable to even stand up despite Lee Gwaks arrival. Jeez! Lee Gwak clicked his tongue. He didnt need to see it to know. Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi must have really pushed the drinks onto the two neers. Pointing at them with his chin, Lee Gwak asked, Can you do something to help them? Why? They cant patrol in that state, can they? Heh! Thats my specialty. Ki Jinhwi smiled as he rummaged through his bag and pulled out two pills. These are instant remedies for sobering up. He forcibly opened the mouths of the two members and made them swallow the pills. With a gurgling sound, the pills instantly melted in their mouths and went down their throats. Lee Gwak and Seok Yi-cheon watched with furrowed brows as Ki Jinhwi administered the pills. They doubted whether the nearly unconscious pair would wake up just by taking those pills. Cough! Ugh! To their surprise, the two men simultaneously screamed and abruptly sat up, their faces almost pale as death. Seeing them hunched over like shrimps and trembling uncontrobly, Lee Gwak asked in rm, What exactly did you give them? A poison called Heat Poison Pill.2 Why would you give them poison? What if its harmful? Heh! Even though its poison, its not harmful to the body. It actually neutralizes the main toxin. Its like using poison against poison. Sure, they might suffer a bit, but theyll feel better soon. Ki Jinhwi smiled nonchntly. Seeing him like that, Seok Yi-cheon broke out in a cold sweat. What a demon. Last night, they had bonded over drinks, but now Ki Jinhwi seemed like apletely different person. It was then. Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong, who had been trembling as if on the brink of death, suddenly sprang to their feet. Burp! After a loud burp, they looked at each other in surprise. The excruciating stomach pain had vanished in an instant, leaving them feeling surprisinglyfortable. Ki Jinhwi chuckled. Heh! See? Told you theyd be fine. In some way, he was quite the entric. Lee Gwak found himself wondering what else might be hidden in Ki Jinhwis small bag. However, knowing there were boundaries not to be crossed, he suppressed his curiosity. Seok Yi-cheon asked, What happenedst night? Did you really go straight home after dropping off Lady Muk? Yes! Its unbelievable that such a big shot would show up at such a shabby inn. She shouldve stayed at a high-end ce suitable for her status, not somewhere that gives people heart attacks. Thats right. Lee Gwak smiled slightly at Seok Yi-cheons jest. Ki Jinhwi joined their conversation. Anyway, it seems like something is going on, for a big shot like her to be visiting around incognito What do you mean? Well, Lady Muk is the only daughter of Lord Muk Jin-myung, the leader of the Dragon Sky Valley, which means that she is likely the heir to the Dragon Sky Valley. Whether she likes it or not, she has no choice but to represent her sect. So, her visit here probably represents Dragon Sky Valley in some capacity. Hmm! The location of the Dragon Sky Valley is really bad. Theyre not far from the frontlines where the fierce battles between the Celestial Demon Union and the Jade Heaven Alliance are ongoing. Perhaps thats why they have no choice but to cooperate closely with the Jade Heaven Alliance. And since the leader of the Dragon Sky Valley, Muk Jin-myeong cannot leave the sect, Muk Seon-wol must havee in his stead for negotiations. Hehe! This is getting quite interesting. Or maybe not? Because it could mean that the conflict is intensifying. Oh no! At this rate, we might get called up to the frontlines. Ki Jinhwi was talking to himself before he started freaking out. Seok Yi-cheon and the others chuckled at his behavior, but Lee Gwak couldnt join in. The fact that Ki Jinhwi was able to infer this much just from Muk Seon-wols arrival indicated that he was no ordinary person. Hoo! When Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh, Ki Jinhwi looked at him with a puzzled expression. What are you sighing for? Because we have to go on patrol now. Hehe! I thought Lets all head out. Following Lee Gwaksmand, everyone grabbed their weapons and stepped outside. Muk Seon-wols arrival in the middle of the night didnt seem to have brought any noticeable changes inside the Jade Heaven Alliance, at least not in the Outer Court where Lee Gwak was patrolling. Everything was the same as yesterday. But, he wasnt sure if it was the same beyond the tall walls of the Inner Court. They didnt know how long they were walking when an unusual sight caught Lee Gwak and his squad members eyes.A massive line of carriages was entering through the main gate. Lee Gwak approached the captain guarding the gate and asked, What is this procession? Thyre from the Ten Thousand Merchant Union. Theyre carrying war supplies. The Ten Thousand Merchant Union? Yes! Theyre one of the Ten Supremes. Its an organization consisting of merchants from all over the world. Hmm! Lee Gwak mused quietly. What the person said was right, the Ten Thousand Merchant Union was indeed one of the Ten Supremes. The only difference between it and the others was that it was an organization made up of the top merchants in the world. Lee Gwak didnt know how the Ten Thousand Merchant Union was created, either. All he knew was that the wealth of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union was so great that it could buy the whole world, and that the merchants had united to protect this wealth. The Ten Thousand Merchant Union used its vast financial resources to either buy or nurture martial artists. At first, the level of martial artists was not very high, but now, a hundred yearster, they were said to possess a force that could rival any martial faction in the world. Lee Gwak watched the merchants and martial artists entering the city with a settled gaze. He particrly paid special attention to the martial artists. Their clothing and weapons were extremely extravagant. It was as if they were boasting of the immense wealth of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union. The captain guarding the gate beside him spoke with an envious expression. They look so grand. How nice must it be for them? Unlike us, they dont have to struggle at the bottom, they get proper treatment, and hardly have to fight. What do you mean they dont have to fight? With the financial power of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union in their hands, anyone who offends them risks making enemies of all merchants in the world. If that happens, no merchant would do business with them, leading to their downfall. Lee Gwak nodded. He understood what the captain was saying. In any case, it seems like the Ten Thousand Merchant Union and the Jade Heaven Alliance havee to a good agreement, seeing how theyre providing such a massive amount of supplies. Hehe! The Ten Thousand Merchant Union and the Jade Heaven Alliance have always been on good terms. Im not sure why though. Is that so? Dont be surprised. This is just the beginning. More tremendous supplies will enter the main sect in the future. At the captains words, Lee Gwak looked out at the endless line of carriages. Each carriage was loaded to the brim. Some carried weapons, others grain. The goods were worth tens of millions of gold. And this is just the beginning? Lee Gwak was shaken by the immense power of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union. And for the first time, he realized the power of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Even the Ten Thousand Merchant Union, which possessed such an enormous financial power, was providing a tremendous amount of support to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Such a feat would not have been possible if the power of the Jade Heaven Alliance did not epass the whole world. At that moment, Ki Jinhwi, who was standing behind Lee Gwak, muttered in a low voice, Tsk! Looks like a storm of blood is brewing on the battlefield. What do you mean? These many supplies is just proof how bad the situation at the frontlines has be. Hmm! Perhaps Lady Muks arrival also has something to do with those supplies. Ki Jinhwis voice was filled with certainty. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Even words without feet travel thousand miles. Raws: Korean idiom or proverb which means: no matter how much you try to keep things secret, they quickly be known.
  2. Heat Poison Pill. Raws: ().
  3. Ten Thousand Merchant Union. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 42: Relationship Branches Out (2) Chapter 42: Rtionship Branches Out (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 17 Manhwa: Chapters 44-45 A man sat at the top of the three-story pavilion of the Red Flower Pavilion. With his eyes sunken in thought, he gazed at the distant main gate of the Jade Heaven Alliance. The man was none other than Nam Woo-gyeong. Theyre swallowing so much. The enormous procession of supplies continuously entering the Jade Heaven Alliance had yet to end. The Jade Heaven Alliance was like a bottomless pit that never gets full, no matter how much it consumed. It was unclear how much more it would need to take before their appetite was satisfied. At that moment, someone ascended to the pavilion. Woo-gyeong! Master! Without turning around, Nam Woo-gyeong recognized who hade up to the pavilion. There was only one person who could havee and gone from where he was so brazenly. An old man with tinum hair and grey eyes, his master, Hui Yan.1 Something serious has happened. What is it? The Iron Monarch, Ko Jin-rak, has been assassinated. Really? The news just came in a little while ago. Good heavens! Nam Woo-gyeong jumped to his feet in rm. Ko Jin-rak was one of the highest-ranking members of the Celestial Demon Union, actively leading their forces on the battlefield. Hemanded the war against the Jade Heaven Alliance with ghost-like strategies and formidable power. Numerous warriors of the Jade Heaven Alliance had either lost their lives or faced despair at his hands. To them, he was like a nightmarish entity. The Jade Heaven Alliance had exhausted every strategy to eliminate him, but each time, their ns were crushed by Ko Jin-rak, resulting in significant losses instead. This fact had greatly demoralized the Jade Heaven Alliance. Who is it? Who killed Ko Jin-rak? That hasnt been determined yet. Uhmm! Nam Woo-gyeong let out a low murmur, indicating how seriously he took Ko Jin-raks death. Although Ko Jin-rak was leading the Celestial Demon Unions forces on the frontline, he was a moderate. He kept the war in check as much as possible and was wary of the battlefront expanding. Indeed! From what weve gathered, its definitely the case. With Ko Jin-raks death, the Celestial Demon Union will surely seek revenge. After all, if they allow his death to just pass and go unnoticed, the honor of the Celestial Demon Union will fall to the ground. The battlefront will expand then. Its a natural progression. Uhmm! Many more will die. I was wondering why the Jade Heaven Alliance was bringing in so many supplies today, but they must have known the battlefront would expand and were stockpiling in advance. Nam Woo-gyeong bit his lip, his mind racing. Hui Yan looked at Nam Woo-gyeong wordlessly. Even though he was his disciple, he was unable to match his insight and judgment in reading the situation of the world. After a while, Nam Woo-gyeong spoke. Im curious as to who assassinated Ko Jin-rak. Considering hisbat prowess and the tight security he always had, I thought it would be impossible to assassinate him. I have mobilized our elite force to dig into it, but it seems it wont be easy to find out. We still need to find out anyway. The assassin of the Jade Heaven Alliance may be targetting the ranks of the Celestial Demon Union for now, but if he turns his back towards us, we would be in danger. We need to know the assassins identity in advance so we can adequately prepare for defense. Understood. Hui Yan replied with a grim expression. One might think Nam Woo-gyeong was being overly worried, but he trusted his disciples insight. Nam Woo-gyeongs judgments had never been wrong. By the way, I heard you revealed your identity to a kid named Lee Gwak. Is that really okay? Lee Gwak is trustworthy. What makes you say that? Just a feeling. A feeling? Yes! For such a reason no, you must have your reasons for it. Hwi Yans words brought a smile to Nam Woo-gyeongs face. Hwi Yan knew him too well. * * * Lee Gwak looked up at the massive warehouse. The size of the warehouse was astonishing, reminiscent of a mountain range. The warehouse that stored all the supplies of the Jade Heaven Alliance consisted of fiverge buildings, and the security was always extremely tight. Unauthorized persons couldnt even approach it. Lee Gwak and his Squad 13 were assigned the task of guarding the warehouse perimeter. Because of the vast amount of supplies brought in from the Ten Thousand Merchant Union, it took a long time to load them into the warehouse, so some squads were called in to help. The porters brought by the Ten Thousand Merchant Union busily moved the supplies like ants. The porters, each carrying loads several times their own size, moved with difficulty. They seemed on the verge of copsing under the precarious loads but managed to maintain their bnce adeptly. Whenever they tilted to one side, they quickly shifted their bnce to the other, reminiscent of the movement techniques of martial arts experts. It was unlikely for ordinary porters to have mastered martial arts, so they must have naturally acquired such skills from years of doing the same job. Despite being out of breath and drenched in sweat, they never rested. They used the short walk back to the carriage after carrying the loads to the warehouse to recover their strength. Once they arrived at the carriage, they would again lift and carry another tremendous load. The cycle of theirbor was truly a marvel to behold. Wow! How incredible. Lee Gwak felt an odd sense of admiration watching them. Although they were working at the bottom of thedder, unrecognized by anyone, they had already reached the level of masters in their own right. Among them, one figure particrly caught Lee Gwaks attention. It was a young boy, letting out groans of effort as he walked and movedboriously. He was only half the size of an adult, and he was carrying a load that was several times the size of his body. But despite his small stature, the boy didnt utter a word ofint and was walking shoulder to shoulder with the other adults, matching them step by step. In fact, he seemed to be much better at bncing than the other adults. If the load on his back felt like it was going to shift to one side, the boy would deftly move his hips to the other side to disperse the force. Through the skillful weight distribution, he spread the concentrated load on his back evenly in all directions. Such sense was not something that could be taught. It was something innate that only the naturally gifted could possess. Lee Gwak thought the boys movements resembled those of a cat, or rather, a young leopard. The boy must have been only a teenager, probably around sixteen, but due to poor nutrition, he looked much smaller than his peers. With his back hunched over at the waist, the boy could barely lift his head to look ahead. Despite being burdened and crushed by the heavy weight of life, his eyes never lost hope. In fact, his gritted teeth indicated he was no ordinary kid. Just then, the man who appeared to be the leader of the workers shouted, Pick up the pace! We might be up all night at this rate. Move it, you fools! He rushed among the porters, urging them to move faster. The workers had no choice but to hasten their pace. It was then an ident urred. Argh! An old porter who had hurried ended up stumbling and tripping over his feet. Losing his bnce, he inadvertently knocked over a precariously stacked pile of goods in the warehouse. Crash! With a loud crash, a mountain of goods copsed onto the old man. Darn it! Old man! At that moment, a boy threw off the load on his back and ran toward the old porter. Running like the wind, the boy shoved the old porter with both hands. However, he couldnt avoid the falling goods and was buried underneath them. Aaah! A scream erupted from the boys mouth as he was crushed under the enormous pile of goods. Damn it, you idiot! The head porter shouted, cursing at the sight. He was more concerned about the possible damage to the cargo than the boys safety. Oh no! Cheon-wol! What should we do? Other porters tried to rush to the boys aid, but the head porter red and cursed at them. What are you doing? You brats! Why arent you moving the cargo? Intimidated by his fierce demeanor, the workers hesitated, unable to approach the boy trapped under the cargo. Ah, damn it! The head porter let out a string of curses as he carefully removed the load that had fallen on the boy. As he checked each piece of cargo to make sure it wasnt damaged, his pace became inevitably slow. It was clear that he was not concerned about the boys well-being. Get out of the way! At that moment, someone rushed forward and pushed him out of the way. What the! The head porter was about to explode in anger but stopped short upon seeing the neers attire. The man who had pushed him aside and was now clearing the cargo wore a faded and worn-out hemp garment, but it was unmistakably a symbol of the Jade Heaven Alliances Outer Hall. The head porter wasnt foolish enough to not recognize that. The man who had pushed him and was clearing the cargo was undoubtedly a warrior of the Jade Heaven Alliances Outer Hall. And he wasnt alone in his efforts. Leader! Lets do this together. Other warriors in simr attire joined in. Leader? Only then did the head porter realize that the man clearing the cargo was one of the squad leaders of the Outer Hall. This caused his face to turn ashen. Even an ordinary worker of the Jade Heaven Alliance couldnt be talked back to, let alone someone with a position of a squad leader of the Outer Hall, a man whose status was as different from his own as heaven and earth. The head porter couldntprehend why such a person would push him and actively clear the cargo, but regardless of his understanding, the squad leader frantically continued to do so. The leader, who was throwing the cargo aside, was Lee Gwak. He didnt care whether the cargo was damaged or not and continued to throw it aside. With the help of Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi, the boy who was buried was quickly revealed. Oh no! A sound of concern involuntarily escaped from the mouths of Lee Gwak and the members of Squad 13. The boys condition was evidently serious. What was particrly concerning was the boys right ankle which was twisted unnaturally. Lee Gwak held the boy in his arms and called out to the head porter. You! Y, Yes? What are you doing? Hurry up and take the boy for treatment. But Isnt this child also part of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union? Please take him for treatment quickly. Well The head porter was at a loss, unsure of what to do. As he hesitated to answer, Lee Gwak felt his anger rise to the top of his head. You! At that moment, someone stepped forward in front of the head porter and spoke. Ah, this child is not part of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union. Hes just a temporarily hiredborer. Therefore, we have no obligation to take responsibility for him. It was a merchant who appeared to be in his early forties. He looked at Lee Gwak with a smug expression. Lee Gwak picked up the boy in his arms and stood up. What do you mean? The boy was injured while carrying cargo for the Ten Thousand Merchant Union, and youre saying you cant take responsibility? Didnt I tell you? The boy was just a worker hired temporarily on the way here. He has no affiliation with the Ten Thousand Merchant Union. Its his own fault for getting injured, so theres no reason for the Ten Thousand Merchant Union to take responsibility. Is that the official stance of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union? You might say that. At the merchants nonchnt response, Lee Gwak felt a surge of indignation rising deep within him. Seeing Lee Gwaks increasingly hardened expression, the merchant wore a curious expression. He had traveled in and out of the Jade Heaven Alliance countless times to trade, but never had he met a martial artist like Lee Gwak. The warriors of the Jade Heaven Alliance tended to look down on warriors from other sects, so they usually didnt treat ordinaryborers as equals. This was the first time he had seen someone like Lee Gwak react this way, especially since Lee Gwak wasnt just an ordinary member but a squad leader of the Outer Hall. For such a person to care about a mere porter boy was a novel experience for the merchant. Lee Gwak red at the merchant and said, Then I will take the boy and get him treated. That shouldnt be a problem, right? Of course not. As I said, the boy has nothing to do with our Ten Thousand Merchant Union. At the merchants response, Lee Gwak handed the boy over to Woo Il-yeong. Woo Il-yeong carefully carried the boy. Lets go. Just as Lee Gwak and his men were about to leave Wait a moment. The merchant suddenly called out to him. What is it? May I know your name? I am Lee Gwak, the leader of the Outer Halls Squad 13. Ill remember that name, Squad Leader Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak stared intently at the merchant, sensing a significant undertone in his words. Despite the intensity of his gaze, which might have been ufortable for many, the merchant continued to smile broadly. Suddenly, the merchant pulled a small bronze que from his arm and tossed it to Lee Gwak. The surface of the que had an sword design embossed on it. What is this? A token of my gratitude. Dont look so surprised. My personal opinion differs slightly from the official stance of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union. Im grateful to you for taking care of that child. If you ever need help, go to any branch of the Ten Thousand Merchant Union, mention my name Lee Shin-chung, and show them that bronze que. Well then Merchant Lee Shin-chung bowed his head slightly in farewell to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak looked at him for a moment before hurrying back to his quarters with his squad members. As they walked away, Lee Shin-chung murmured to himself, To think there is someone like that in the Jade Heaven Alliance. My lord, you should go inside now. The leader of the Inner Court is waiting for you. A middle-aged martial artist with an aura as sharp as a de approached and spoke, but Lee Shin-chung did not even nce his way. Its a pity! If only his strong heart had even a little martial arts to back it up, I might have considered investing in him. Lee Shin-chungs voice was filled with deep regret. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Thank you for reading!
  1. Hui Yan. Raws: ().
  2. Iron Monarch. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 43: Relationship Branches Out (3) Chapter 43: Rtionship Branches Out (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 18 Manhwa: Chapters 44-45 Ki Jinhwi spoke with a serious expression, If we dont correct his dislocated ankle right now, he will be crippled. Can you correct it? This isnt something I can handle. If the bone-setting is done incorrectly, it could damage the tendons and nerves, leading to permanent disability. At Ki Jinhwis answer, Lee Gwak looked down at the boy with a grave expression. The pain must be excruciating, but the boy was gritting his teeth and enduring it without screaming. Hisck of screams was nothing but an indication of his strong resilience. Lee Gwak addressed the boy, Whats your name? Cheon, Cheon-wol! Your surname? I dont have one. Alright, Cheon-wol! Im going to correct your ankle now, but its going to be very painful. I-I can bear it! Cheon-wol bit his teeth and looked up at Lee Gwak with a determined gaze. Lee Gwak nodded and grabbed Cheon-wols twisted ankle, causing Seok Yi-cheon to look at him with concern. Lee Gwak, are you sure you can properly set the bone? If you do it wrong, it could lead to lifelong regret. Dont worry. I can handle it. To master the Yoga Techniques, one needed an in-depth understanding of the human body. Lee Gwak continued to study the human body even after he mastered the Eight Snakes Art. As a result, he was confident that he could do a better job of correcting fractured bones than most average physicians. However, his squad members didnt know of his expertise, so they naturally couldnt help but look at him with anxiety. Crack! A bone-crunching sound rang out as Lee Gwak turned Cheon-wols ankle. The pain was so severe that Cheon-wol could only gape in shock, unable to scream. Crack! Lee Gwak used delicate yet forceful movements to align Cheon-wols bones while simultaneously infusing internal energy into the muscles. This was to ensure that no nerves were being pinched. Fortunately, the internal energy flowed smoothly, proof that the bones were properly set. Rip! Lee Gwak then tore his clothes and tightly wrapped them around Cheon-wols ankle. By the time he finished, Cheon-wol had already fainted. Even the toughest individuals couldnt endure such pain while conscious. Lee Gwak looked at the unconscious Cheon-wol for a moment before speaking to Seok Yi-cheon, He shouldnt move for now, so please take good care of him for the time being. Of course. But are you sure its okay? What do you mean? Isnt it risky to bring a stranger into the quarters? The hall leader might not like it. Ill take care of that. Alright, if you say so. In the end, Seok Yi-cheon nodded in agreement. Ki Jinhwi, looking at the unconscious Cheon-wol, murmured, This kid is not ordinary. He didnt scream once even when he lost consciousness. Indeed. Go Cheon-gwang agreed, astonished. He couldnt imagine what kind of life Cheon-wol must have lived to possess such poison and tenacity at his age. It was not until half an hourter that the unconscious Cheon-wol opened his eyes. The first thing he heard was Lee Gwaks voice. Are you awake? Huh? Yes! Turning his head, Cheon-wol saw Lee Gwak and the members of Squad 13 sitting around. Your bones are severely damaged. Do not move as much as possible until your bones are fully healed. Thank you. I will never forget this favor. Rest here until your bones are somewhat healed. Youre the squad leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, right? Thats correct but Before Lee Gwak could finish, Cheon-wol suddenly got up and knelt down. Lee Gwak furrowed his brow at his sudden behavior. You shouldnt be moving yet. Please ept me. What do you mean? I came here clinging to the Ten Thousand Merchant Union, hoping to join the Jade Heaven Alliance. Please ept me. Cheon-wol bowed his head to the ground. Lee Gwak looked at his Squad 13 members with a troubled expression. Ki Jinhwi then suggested, Lets hear his story first, squad leader. Alright! Lets listen to his story. It seems like he has a reason. Even Seok Yi-cheon agreed. Lee Gwak asked Cheonwol, Why do you want to join the Jade Heaven Alliance? I have nowhere else to go but here. I have nothing. No family, no hometown They were all lost in the war. Please take me in. Thick tears streamed down Cheon-wols cheeks. Lee Gwak frowned. For some reason, his situation was simr to his own. Lee Gwak looked at Seok Yi-cheon, who seemed to agree as he was nodding his head. Lee Gwak too had alsoe here to make a living after losing his parents. He thought that at least in the Jade Heaven Alliance, he wouldnt starve to death. The difference between Cheon-wol and Lee Gwak was that Cheon-wols eyes burned with a desire for revenge. Unlike Lee Gwak, who lost his parents to an epidemic, Cheon-wol had lost his family and hometown to the Celestial Demon Union. The weight of the hatred he felt was inevitably different. Lee Gwak watched Cheon-wol for a long time, and Cheon-wol did not avert his gaze from Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak had to make a decision. Very well. Ill take you in temporarily. Thank you. Dont be too grateful yet. Unless your identity is fully verified, you cant be an official member. Write down your family and hometown details. Yes! Cheon-wol replied with a happy face. Lee Gwak took the details provided by Cheon-wol and headed to the Outer Hall. In cases like this, a squad leader could directly recruit members. However, they had to pass through strict identity verification. Just as Lee Gwak had done, Cheon-wol would also undergo rigorous identity verification in the Outer Hall. Until then, he would stay as a temporary member, confined to the quarters. Lee Gwak stopped by the hall of the Outer Hall to report about Cheon-wol to Maeng Hee-cheon. So, youre saying you want to ept a new member? Thats right. Hmm! We have been slow in supplementing our forces. But are you sure? About what? About taking in a kid who hasnt learned martial arts. Its going to take quite a while for him to be able to contribute. We should still try to nurture him. Hmm! Maeng Hee-cheon looked at Lee Gwak with a displeased expression, his eyes fierce like a wolf. I dont know if you dont realize it because youre in a safe ce, but were in wartime. We dont have the luxury to leisurely nurture new members while supporting the troops at the front. That means, youll have to take responsibility and nurture that boy yourself without the support of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Can you handle it? Ill try. Are you really confident? Teaching the basics and discipline, all that falls on Squad 13. I am confident. At Lee Gwaks response, Maeng Hee-cheon suddenly grinned, as if his stern expression had never existed. Well, fine! Since youre so determined. But make sure he passes the verification thoroughly before doing so. Understood. You can go now! Yes! Lee Gwak bowed to Maeng Hee-cheon and left. Alone, Maeng Hee-cheons smile deepened. In truth, there was nothing for him to lose in this arrangement. Now was a time when even a cats paw was needed. If Lee Gwak wanted to voluntarily take on the responsibility of cultivating and increasing the power of the Outer Hall on his own, there was no reason for Maeng Hee-cheon to oppose it. After all, an increase in the power of the Outer Hall would also mean an increase in his influence. * * * Cheon-wols identity verification passed without difficulty. Seok Yi-cheon took on the task of teaching him the basic techniques of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Being in the Outer Hall for a long time, Seok Yi-cheon was skilled in the basic techniques and was ustomed to teaching others. Having experience in instructing numerous warriors in the past, he dedicated himself to passing down the knowledge to Cheon-wol. Cheon-wol was exceptionally intelligent. He managed to memorize the principles and movements of the basic techniques after hearing them only a couple of times. However, as his ankle had not fully healed, he couldnt practice martial arts directly and instead took on various chores within Squad 13. Cheon-wol especially followed Lee Gwak around, as he was the one who saved him and weed him into the Outer Hall. Although Cheon-wol addressed him as squad leader in public, in private, he called Lee Gwak brother and followed him around like a puppy following its mother. The most significant change in Cheon-wol after joining the Outer Hall was his appearance. In the beginning, Cheon-wol was smaller than his peers and had rough skin, but after having regr and proper meals every day, he quickly gained weight and his skin began to glow. After a couple of months of this, his appearance changed dramatically. He transformed into a strikingly handsome young man who was admired by everyone. Once his leg fully healed, Cheon-wol began learning the basic techniques, showing incredible progress that amazed Seok Yi-cheon. He demonstrated outstanding physical abilities and a sense of bnce. While his internal energy was far from perfect, as it took years to umte, his mastery of the techniques was as good as any of the other martial artists of the Outer Hall. Seok Yi-cheon marveled at Cheon-wols genius, and even Lee Gwak acknowledged it. Cheon-wol possessed exceptional martial talent, akin to the prodigies Lee Gwak had encountered at the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground in Mount Shaohua. Moreover, Cheon-wol was incredibly tenacious. After his recovery, Cheon-wol spent all day in the training grounds, honing his martial arts skills. Despite developing and bursting countless blisters on his hands and feet, he never took a day off from training. One day, Lee Gwak called out to him. Cheon-wol,e with me today. Yes? Alright. Cheon-wol didnt ask where they were going. He promptly ceased his training and followed Lee Gwak. The two walked shoulder to shoulder from their quarters to the streets. Lee Gwak took Cheon-wol to one of the warehouses managed by the Outer Hall. What brings you here today, squad leader? The warehouse keeper who greeted Lee Gwak was an elderly Outer Hall warrior. I was told toe here today to collect a weapon for the new recruit. Heres the order from this morning. Lee Gwak handed the warehouse keeper the order he had received this morning. The warehouse keeper read the order carefully and then smiled at Cheon-wol. Congrattions! Youre finally recognized as an official member. Excuse me? The fact that youre being issued weapons is proof that youve be an official warrior of the Outer Hall. Ah! Cheon-wol eximed in surprise. He had never thought that receiving a weapon would have such a meaning. Which do you prefer, a sword or a de? Ill take the sword. A sword? A de might be easier to handle. I still prefer the sword. If possible, a light one. Cheon-wol didnt hesitate to state his preference. His demeanor could have been seen as brash, but the warehouse keeper actually liked Cheon-wols directness and smiled. Hmm, lets see. He chose the lightest yet functional sword from the collection reserved for the Outer Hall warriors. Even though all the swords were made in the same workshop, they still varied in quality depending on the craftsman who made them. The sword the warehouse keeper handed to Cheon-wol was among the best made of the lot. This is your sword now. Thank you Cheon-wol momentarily choked up with emotion. Having lost his family and hometown, he hade to the Jade Heaven Alliance on a whim, but he never dreamed he would be a true member of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Cheon-wol clutched the sword tightly in his arms and bowed his head deeply to Lee Gwak. Thank you, brother. Ill never forget this kindness. Its all thanks to your efforts. If you hadnt saved and healed me, I would have probably died, wandering around Jianghu, so Im truly grateful. Enough of that! Lee Gwak, feeling a bit embarrassed, turned away. This caused Cheon-wol to look up at him and speak out loudly, Ill serve you loyally from now on. Lets go! Lee Gwak shook his head and started walking. Cheon-wol quickly followed behind him, wearing a bright smile. Cheon-wol held the sword he had been given dearly in his arms. It was the first weapon he had ever owned. The cold touch in his hand felt incredibly good. He gazed at Lee Gwaks back. Unlike his seemingly ordinary external appearance, his back looked incredibly strong. It was like a steel tower that would never copse. Cheon-wol resolved to never lose sight of the man in front of him and follow him to the end. Lets go together, squad leader. With that, he quickened his pace to catch up. SoundlessWind21s Notes: Happy New Year, everyone! Thank you for your support until now <3 If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 44: Walking Slowly, But Never Stopping (1) Chapter 44: Walking Slowly, But Never Stopping (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 19 Manhwa: Chapter 44 Lee Gwak and Cheon-wol walked briskly through the streets. Cheon-wol couldnt take his eyes off the sword he still held in his embrace. Understanding the sentiment, Lee Gwak smiled. Only those who have experienced it know how much it means to a warrior to have a sword of their own. Even if its a cheap one. Just as Lee Gwak was reminiscing about the first time he received his weapon when suddenly a clear voice interrupted his thoughts Brother? Suddenly, a crisp voice snapped Lee Gwak out of his reverie. Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw a young girl walking towards him. Lee Gwak recognized her immediately. Sobo! Its been a while, big brother. The girl who greeted Lee Gwak cheerfully was none other than Lim Sobo. A fleeting glint shed across Lee Gwaks eyes for a moment. He had asked Nam Woo-gyeong about Lim Sobo once during their drinking session. Nam Woo-gyeong had informed him that Lim Sobo was a disciple of Yeo Jung-wol, the genius strategist of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak already had a hunch that Lim Sobo was no ordinary girl, but he didnt expect her to be a disciple of Yeo Jung-wol, making him quite surprised. However, he didnt let on that he knew her true identity and continued the conversation casually. Where are you heading? To see that devilish mister. Who? Brother Woo-gyeong? Eh? Youre already on brotherly terms with him? It just happened that way. Heh! Thats impressive. Lim Sobo looked at Lee Gwak with newfound interest. Knowing how picky Nam Woo-gyeong was about making friends, Lim Sobo wore an expression that seemed both surprised and amused. After observing Lee Gwak for a moment, Lim Sobos gaze shifted to Cheon-wol, who was still engrossed in the sword in his hand, not paying any attention to her. Seeing Cheon-wol, who was not paying any attention to a pretty girl like herself, Lim Sobo slightly furrowed her brows. Who is that? Oh, this guy here is Cheon-wol, a new member of our squad. Cheon-wol? Greet her, Cheon-wol. This is Lady Lim Sobo. Lee Gwaks words prompted Cheon-wol to regain his senses and look at Lim Sobo. Wow! Lim Sobos face turned bright red in an instant. Cheon-wols face seemed to shine as he looked at her with an innocent expression. His features were so sharp and clear, it felt like one could cut themselves just by touching his face. Although Cheon-wol was still somewhat preupied with his sword, he managed to greet Lim Sobo calmly. Nice to meet you, Lady Lim. Im Lim Sobo, but you can call me just Sobo. Ill call you brother, too. Hoho! What? Lets get along well. Since youre Brother Gwaks squad member, well see each other often. What do you mean? Im quite close with Brother Gwak. Lim Sobo exaggeratedly punched Lee Gwaks arm. Lee Gwak looked at her with an incredulous expression. Then, Lim Sobo winked at Lee Gwak, making sure that Cheon-wol did not see it. Huh! Lee Gwak was taken aback by this unexpected side of Lim Sobo, but he couldnt disrupt the mood and just swallowed his words. I have to go somewhere right now, but Ill visit the Outer Hall next time. See youter, brother. Huh? Yeah! Cheon-wol wore a perplexed expression at Lim Sobos overly forward behavior. Seemingly pleased by his reaction, Lim Sobo shed a smile and then quickly ran off. Watching Lim Sobo disappear swiftly from view, Chen-wol mumbled with a stunned look on his face, What was that? Who is that girl? Yeah, I know Lee Gwak said, shrugging his shoulders as he walked on. Cheon-wol quickly followed behind him. When they got back to their quarters, everyone congratted Cheon-wol for receiving his sword. Shouldnt we have a drink on a day like today, squad leader? Go Cheon-gwang suggested and the others agreed with him. Of course, of course! Its the day our youngest officially became a member, so we cant let it pass without celebrating. Lets go to the tavern, squad leader. Ill treat everyone today. Ki Jinhwi dered enthusiastically, leaving no room for refusal. Okay, fine. Lets meet at the corner shop after our shift ends. Haha! Sounds good. Im already looking forward to dinner. The corner shop that Lee Gwak was a new, modest tavern that had recently opened. They called it a corner house because it didnt have the usual signage and was located on the corner of the west end of the street. At that moment, Ki Jinhwi said, By the way, squad leader, I have something to take care of. Will it be alright if I step out for a while and meet you directly at the corner shopter? Sure, go ahead. Thank you, squad leader! See you tonight. Ki Jinhwi said, thanking him before heading out. Then, Seok Yi-cheon grumbled, Wheres he off to now? Meeting a widow or something? He always has to make such a fuss about leaving. Ugh! Since everyone knew how close Seok Yi-cheon and Ki Jinhwi were in Squad 13, they all smiled at hisment. After finishing their duties for the day, Squad 13 gathered at the corner shop to celebrate Cheon-wol. And with that, Cheon-wol officially became a member of Squad 13. * * * Lee Gwak received a call and entered the Outer Hall pavilion. The long table in the pavilion was empty. But Lee Gwak was unfazed and took his seat. The seat he took was the furthest one, at the very end of the table. As he sat and waited, familiar faces began to appear. Ah, you were here first. Long time no see. Those acknowledging Lee Gwak were the squad leaders of the other squads. Lee Gwak stood up and greeted each of them. Being the youngest, he had to rise a dozen times to greet them. But why has the Hall Leader summoned us all? Yeah, does anyone know the reason? Like Lee Gwak, the other squad leaders were also in the dark about the reason for their gathering. Boom! Just then, the Hall Leader, Maeng Hee-cheon, opened the door and walked in. All the squad leaders promptly stood up and greeted Maeng Hee-cheon. Greetings, Hall Leader. Maeng Hee-cheon nodded and took his seat at the head of the table. Only then did the squad leaders sit back down. Everyone is here. Ive called all the squad leaders together today because of an event that will take ce soon. A puzzled look shed across the faces of the squad leaders, but none of them dared to speak hastily. They were well aware of Maeng Hee-cheons dislike for being interrupted. Maeng Hee-cheons piercing gaze swept across the squad leaders one by one. The Jianghu Grand Conference will soon be held at our alliance. The room, already quiet, seemed to grow even more silent to the point where even breathing seemed to cease. The squad leaders faces showed signs of agitation as they heard the words Jianghu Grand Conference. The Alliance Leader and the senior leaders have decided to unite the forces in all of Jianghu in this uing grand battle against the Celestial Demon Union. Soon, messengers bearing letters personally written by the Alliance Leader will be dispatched to visit the factions of Jianghu. It was an invitation sent in the name of the Alliance Leader. Even the most powerful factions, the Ten Supremes, wouldnt be able to ignore an invitation sent in the name of the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Whether they liked it or not, they had to respond and attend the Jianghu Grand Conference. This Jianghu Grand Conference will be the first that will be held in a hundred years. Many notable masters and sect leaders, or their equivalent representatives, will be attending. Its thergest gathering of outsiders since the foundation of the Jade Heaven Alliance, so everyone needs to be extremely vignt. Understood? Yes! The fact that the Jianghu Grand Conference is taking ce is still a secret, so dont mention it to your subordinates. Only the squad leaders should be aware. Understood. The responsibility for the external defense of the Jade Heaven Alliance lies with our Outer Hall. So, dont forget that if any unfortunate incident urs, we will be the ones to me. Make sure to check your assigned areas thoroughly and strengthen the guards. Maeng Hee-cheon paused briefly and looked at the squad leaders with a fierce gaze. The squad leaders waited tensely for his next words. If word gets out about the Jianghu Grand Conference, the Celestial Demon Union will try everything to disrupt it. If they manage to prate our defenses and infiltrate the main faction, it could lead to a major disaster, so be extremely cautious. Yes! The squad leaders unanimously replied, and Maeng Hee-cheon nodded, seemingly pleased with their response. Given the importance of the matter, Maeng Hee-cheon reiterated, For now, keep this information among yourselves only. Understood? Yes! Good. All of you may leave now. Yes! Oh, and leader of Squad 13, stay behind. Lee Gwak looked puzzled as he was singled out. The other squad leaders nced at him curiously as they left. Once alone, Maeng Hee-cheon spoke to him, Squad Leader Lee. Yes! Do you know of Master Ma Duwon from the Creation Pavilion? Yes, I know of Master Ma. How so? Maeng Hee-cheons tone sharpened slightly, but Lee Gwak responded calmly. I once assisted him with some tasks at Mount Shaohua. Hm, is that why? Why do you ask? There was a dispatch request from the Creation Pavilion, and they specifically requested for your presence. Me? Yes, so you are to go to the Creation Pavilion tomorrow. Then, what about the defenses of the outer perimeter? Your squad will be exempt from its duties until the end of the Creation Pavilion assignment. There are only a few of you anyway, so it wont be a problem even if your squad is gone. Maeng Hee-cheons words carried a subtle disregard for Squad 13. Given that the squad leader was new and the members were few, it was inevitable. Under the current circumstances, it was not easy to recruit members, so the squad could only operate with a small number for the time being. Maeng Hee-cheon thought this situation worked out well. If another squad had been chosen, it would have created a significant personnel gap that would have put a huge strain on the entire Outer Hall, but Squad 13s absence wouldnt be noticeable due to its small size. Ma Duwon is a very important person in Creation Pavilion. Assist him well and make sure noints arise. Understood. Dismissed! Maeng Hee-cheon gestured, and Lee Gwak bowed before leaving. Outside, Lee Gwak paused momentarily before heading towards Creation Pavilion. He decided to visit Ma Duwon while he was at it. Lee Gwak had to prove his identity several times while passing through the main gate of the Inner Court to the Creation Pavilion. Even though he had been there several times before, there were no exceptions. By the time Lee Gwak arrived at the Creation Pavilion, he was already quite exhausted, but he didnt feel bad. He knew the importance of his assignment to the Creation Pavilion. The man guarding the Creation Pavilion once again asked him the reason for his visit. What brings you here? Im Lee Gwak, leader of Squad 13 from the Outer Hall. Im here to see Master Ma. Ah, you must be the one that Master Ma requested. Pleasee inside. Thank you. Lee Gwak bowed slightly to the guard and entered Creation Pavilion. Having been there before, he easily found Ma Duwons room. Im Lee Gwak from the Outer Hall. May I enter? Come in! At Ma Duwons permission, Lee Gwak cautiously opened the door. Inside, he saw Ma Duwon seated, but his physical condition was not normal. His right arm was in a splint with a white cloth tied around it. It was clear that he had been injured. What happened? I got hurt while working on a mechanism. Damn it! Are you okay? They said I shouldnt move my arm for a while. Thats why I called you. Me? What for? I need you to be my hands and feet for a while. Youve heard about the Jianghu Grand Conference, right? Yes! Were going to do a thorough check of the Jade Heaven Alliances trap mechanisms before the conference. You just need to follow me and do as I say. Understood? Understood. Lee Gwak nodded, but his questions werent entirely answered. Are you in charge of taking care of the formations as well? No, theyll be taken care of by another person. Who? It was then. May Ie in? A young voice called from outside. A smile tugged at Ma Duwons lips. Theyre here! Upon Ma Duwons approval, the door opened, and a young man and woman entered the room. The pair consisted of a still-youthful boy and a mature woman in her early twenties. Lee Gwak, who had been looking at them indifferently, suddenly showed a flicker of interest. You are? Oh? Brother! The boys eyes met with Lee Gwaks. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Jianghu Grand Conference. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 45: Walking Slowly, But Never Stopping (2) Chapter 45: Walking Slowly, But Never Stopping (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 20 Manhwa: Chapters 46-47 Lee Gwak blinked his eyes in surprise. He recognized the face but couldnt immediately recall the boys name. The boy then smiled and said, Its me, Lim Ji-moon. Ah, right! The brightly smiling boy turned out to be Lim Sobos younger brother, Lim Ji-moon. His face still carried an air of innocent cheerfulness. Lee Gwak seemed quite taken aback, as he hadnt expected to encounter Lim Ji-moon here. Lim Ji-moon only looked at Lee Gwaks surprised face with a hint of amusement. What are you doing here, brother? Oh, Master Ma asked me to help him. Really? Lim Ji-moons eyes widened in surprise, while Ma Duwon chuckled. He helped me a lot at Mount Shaohua. While he may not know how to make new mechanisms, hell have no problems with repairs. Thats impressive. So I called him here. As you can see, my arms like this. Ma Duwon shook his bandaged and splinted arm. Lim Ji-moon frowned slightly. You should have been more careful. Its so sad when you get hurt. Haha, thats true. Thank you for your concern. Ma Duwons attitude towards Lim Ji-moon was extremely polite. Ma Duwons status in the Creation Pavilion was by no means low. On the contrary, he was among the high-ranking individuals, and yet he showed a courteous demeanor towards Lim Ji-moon. That just mean that Lim Ji-moon also holds a high status too. But Lee Gwak wasnt surprised. He already knew about Lim Sobos status from Nam Woo-gyeong. It was natural to think that her brother, Lim Ji-moon, would also have an extraordinary status. Lee Gwaks gaze then shifted to the woman standing behind Lim Ji-moon. She was a woman who radiated a sharp aura, as if one was looking at a well-honed de. Her appearance was in, but the creepy and chilling aura emanating from her entire body was enough to make anyone who looked at her shudder. The woman stood in a protective stance around Lim Ji-moon. It was clear from her demeanor that she wouldnt tolerate even the slightest threat to him. Lim Ji-moon smiled and introduced the woman. This is sister Gung Han-seol, my escort. Nice to meet you. Im Lee Gwak, the leader of Squad 13 from the Outer Hall. Even though Lee Gwak greeted her, Gung Han-seol just stared nkly without responding. Her attitude clearly indicated she was ignoring Lee Gwak. Lim Ji-moon then let out a soft sigh. Im sorry, big brother. Sister isnt much of a talker. But shes not a bad person. Its okay, dont worry about it. Hehe! Lim Ji-moon gave an awkwardugh. Lee Gwak looked at him for a moment and then spoke to Ma Duwon. Then, Ill take my leave and let the two of you talk. Alright! See you tomorrow, big brother! Ma Duwon and Lim Ji-moon bid farewell to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak bowed to them and then stepped outside. Following him out was Gung Han-seol. Thud! As the door closed, Gung Han-seols red lips parted. Squad 13 Leader Lee Gwak! Her voice was cold, swirling with chill. At her sudden call, Lee Gwak frowned slightly. Please speak. I dont know how you are acquainted with Young Master Lim, but he is not so insignificant that you, a mere squad leader of the Outer Hall, can talk and interact with him so casually. From now on, I hope you dont initiate conversation with him and only do as youre told. Did you follow me out here just to say that? Yes. I ought to give you a warning. Lim Ji-moon must be quite important. He is a person with a genius intellect. Especially in matters of mechanical traps, there is no one who can match him. Thats why he is specially taken care of by the alliance. Your status, merely a martial artist of the Outer Hall, is fundamentally different from his. So, I would appreciate if you would be especially careful in how you interact with him in the future. Are you warning me not to cross the line? Yes. Theres a reason why boundaries exist. Gung Han-seol was firm in her stance. There wasnt a single gap in her demeanor that could be prated, even with the finest needle. Gung Han-seols family had held key positions in the Jade Heaven Alliance for three generations. Her grandfather was the first leader of the Righteous Heaven Corps1 in the Inner Court, while her father had served as an advisor to the Alliance Leader. She herself, recognized for her martial prowess from a young age, had been recruited in the Secret Court and had risen rapidly through the ranks. Although she was unable to train at the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground on Mount Shaohua due to unforeseen circumstances, she never once thought that she was inferior to them, and in reality, it was true. Lim Ji-moon was her responsibility. A precious being whom she must protect at all costs, therefore, she couldnt afford to let her guard down. In her eyes, Lee Gwak seemed far too inferior. She did not know under what circumstances he had be so casually acquainted with Lim Ji-moon, but she could not allow him, a mere leader of the Outer Hall, to continue interacting with Lim Ji-moon in such an informal manner. Gung Han-seols gaze at Lee Gwak openly disyed these sentiments. Her look demanded an answer from Lee Gwak. After meeting her gaze for a moment, Lee Gwak nodded. I will do so. Is that a promise? I promise. I wont take the initiative to be overly familiar. But As Lee Gwak added a caveat, Gung Han-seols eyebrows twitched slightly. Yet, Lee Gwak continued unabashed. If Lim Ji-moon approaches me first, I will not turn him away. Are you ignoring what I just said? A sharp aura emanated from Gung Han-seols entire body, overwhelming Lee Gwak. It was the kind of momentum that a mere Outer Hall warrior would not dare to withstand, but Lee Gwak continued, unfazed, Im not ignoring you. Thats just how human rtionships are. You! See you tomorrow. Ignoring her, he turned and walked away. A twitch ran down Gung Hanseols shoulder. She watched Lee Gwaks retreating back with a fearsome gaze. How dare he, a mere Outer Hall warrior * * * The next day, Lee Gwak led Squad 13 into the Creation Pavilion. He needed help in transporting the materials needed for the repairs, and Squad 13 was much better and secure than using ordinary porters. Wow! Amazing! Exmations of awe escaped the lips of the Squad 13 members as they entered the inner city. This was the first time they had ever been inside the inner city. Initially carefree and awestruck, their demeanor soon became cautious. The atmosphere was markedly different from the outer city. Not a single one of the martial artists passing by looked normal. All of them had a fierce light shining in their eyes, and every single one of them carried themselves with a hint of discipline. Above all, the warrior of the inner city radiated a sense of pride, an aura that the warriors of the Outer Hall could never possess. Phew! Seok Yi-cheon sighed, feeling overwhelmed by the atmosphere. Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong looked no different from Seok Yi-cheon. In contrast, Ki Jinhwi and Cheon-wol didnt seem as intimidated. Whew! They are really something. Their res could almost slice a person in half. Ki Jinhwi whistled, jesting as Cheon-wol silently nodded in agreement. At least, thanks to the squad leader, we got to see the inner court, which wasnt even in our fate. Quite the rise in status, huh. Weve arrived. Please be quiet now. Understood, squad leader! When they reached the Creation Pavilion, Ma Duwon, Lim Ji-moon, and Gung Han-seol were already waiting. Lee Gwak walked up to them. Sorry for being a bitte. Not at all! You arrived just in time. Are these your squad members? Yes, they are. Good. We needed someone to carry these materials. Take those packages over there and follow me. Ma Duwon pointed to the packages in one corner of the Creation Pavilion. Lee Gwak recognized them as materials for repairing mechanisms. Lee Gwak nodded, and the squad members shouldered the materials. They willingly took up the role of porters, with no one showing any signs of displeasure. Lets get going. Ma Duwon led the way. He headed towards the eastern wall of the inner court. Upon arriving, Ma Duwon instructed Lee Gwak, Put the materials down here and have your squad members wait here. Cant my squad members enter as well? The area were going into is critical for the defense of the main castle. You must assist me, but its not permissible to reveal it to your squad members. Its not that I dont trust them, its just that the ce is of such importance. Understood. Lee Gwak agreed and ryed Ma Duwons instructions to his squad. So, we just have to guard this ce? Yes! Wait here until I return. Got it. Dont let anyone inside. Dont worry and go ahead. Seok Yi-cheon smiled and gently pushed Lee Gwak forward. Lee Gwak looked at each of his squad members faces before approaching Ma Duwon and Lim Ji-moon. Since his squad members couldnt enter, Lee Gwak carried the necessary materials for today. Lets go. Follow me, everyone. From now on, you must step exactly where I step. A single misstep could cost you your life, so be extremely careful. Lim Ji-moon took the lead, walking toward the eastern wall. Gung Han-seol, Ma Duwon, and Lee Gwak precisely followed his footsteps. Suddenly, they disappeared from the sight of the Squad 13 members. Whoa! Hmm! As Go Cheon-gwang and others expressed their surprise, Ki Jinhwimented. It seems theres some sort of formation in ce there. A formation? Yes! Perhaps an illusion or maze formation, definitely something of that sort. Hmm! Anyway, our squad leader is really something. Mechanism studies are extremelyplex and difficult. When did he even learn all that? A hint of admiration flickered in Ki Jinhwis eyes. He intently gazed at the spot where Lee Gwak and others vanished, his eyes shining sharper than ever. * * * In an instant, the surrounding scenery rapidly changed. The city walls disappeared from sight, and suddenly a forest appeared. After passing through the forest, a deste desert emerged. At that moment, Lim Ji-moons voice could be heard. This is the Thousand Changing Illusion Soul Array.2 If youre deceived by thendscape in front of you and step in the wrong ce, the simple illusion array will transform into a deadly trap. Even a great master cannot guarantee their life in such a situation, so everyone be careful. Lee Gwak nodded and carefully stepped only where Lim Ji-moon had stepped. The deste desert then suddenly turned into a sea of mist. There was a dizzying sense of istion, as if one was floating alone in the middle of a vast sea of clouds. He knew all too well that it was an illusion, but he still couldnt help but get goosebumps. He had experienced simr things a few times at Mount Shaohua, but the array spread out here was on apletely different level. Designed for the defense of the Jade Heaven Alliance, it was several times more intricate and threatening. It was then that Lee Gwaks senses picked up a subtle presence. It was so discreet that he would never have detected it if his senses werent at peak alert. Experts! Lee Gwak realized that experts were lurking throughout the Thousand Changing Illusion Soul Array. Perhaps it was to be expected. This was a critical location of the Alliances mechanical array, responsible for the defense of the Jade Heaven Alliance. No amount of experts would be too many to guard it. Anyone entering this area without prior notice was to be instantly executed, even if they were high-ranking members of the Alliance. At that moment, Lim Ji-moon spoke up. Phew! Weve arrived. Regaining his focus, Lee Gwak saw that the illusions had vanished, revealing a small iron door. This time, Ma Duwon stepped forward. The iron door in front of him operated solely through a mechanism. The surface of the door was embedded with about two dozen beads. Only by pressing the beads in a specificbination would the door be opened. Ma Duwon quickly pressed the beads, shielding the door with his body. Lee Gwak and Lim Ji-moon deliberately turned their heads away to avoid any misunderstanding. Clunk! With a heavy metallic sound, the iron door opened, revealing the space inside. The sight of numerous gears meshing wlessly together was overwhelming, and Gung Han-seol was the first to be struck by the sight. Ah! To her, unfamiliar with mechanical arts, the massive mechanism appeared like the insides of a giant beast, which she found terrifying. Ma Duwon, Lim Ji-moon, and Lee Gwak moved inside without hesitation. However, Gung Han-seol hesitated to step forward. It was then that Lee Gwak turned his head and looked at Gung Han-seol. Arent youing in? SoundlessWind21s Notes: As of now, there are two introduced corps under the Inner Court: Righteous Blood Corps and Righteous Heaven Corps. If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Righteous Heaven Corps. Raws: ().
  2. Thousand Changing Illusion Soul Array. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 46: Walking Slowly, But Never Stopping (3) Chapter 46: Walking Slowly, But Never Stopping (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 21 Manhwa: Chapters 47-48 The core of the mechanism was filled with numerous traps. If someone unknowingly entered and carelessly tampered with it, the core itself could transform into a gateway of death. There are four of these mechanism cores in Jade Heaven Alliance, installed in the east, west, south, and north directions. Hmm! Lee Gwak let out a subdued voice in response to Ma Duwons exnation. Although he did not show it on his face, he too was overwhelmed by the vast scale of the mechanism. Although Lee Gwak prided himself on having acquired some knowledge about mechanisms while being in charge of the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground at Mount Shaohua, what he saw here far surpassed his shallow understanding. Lim Ji-moon, while moving inside the mechanism core, said, Be careful with what you touch here. If you tamper with the mechanisms incorrectly, the trap formationsid inside will be activated. Are you saying there are trap formationsid out inside this as well? Yes! And they are very high-level formations. Tension was visible on Lim Ji-moons face. And he wasnt the only one. Even Ma Duwon looked tense. Both of them were renowned geniuses in the Jade Heaven Alliance, unmatched in their respective fields of defense mechanisms and trap formations. What could make such individuals this tense? Lee Gwak was curious about the true nature of these trap mechanisms. Ma Duwon pointed to a specific part of the mechanism core. That part is damaged. Lee Gwak, check it out. Yes! Lee Gwak cautiously approached the spot Ma Duwon had indicated. A gear asrge as a grown mans torso appeared worn out. It was not meshing correctly with the other gears. Measure its dimensions. Yes! Lee Gwak, following Ma Duwons instructions, urately measured the dimensions and recorded them. Ma Duwon meticulously inspected the interior of the mechanism, effectively utilizing Lee Gwak. They repaired what could be fixed immediately and noted down the measurements for parts that required more time. The more Lee Gwak inspected the mechanism core, the more astounded he became. For one thing, the scale of the mechanism was unbelievably vast. It wasnt just about simple traps being activated or bronze statues moving, like in the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. Once the mechanism in front of him was activated, the earth would move, and the terrain would change. An enormousbyrinth would appear on what was once in ground. Hidden within the maze were numerous traps and sophisticated arrays, and without passing through all of them, one couldnt even approach the inner court. The scale was beyond Lee Gwaks wildest imagination. How on earth? A hundred years ago, the Jade Heaven Alliance lost this ce to the demonic cults but managed to retake it. After that, they realized the importance of defense, so they gathered the best craftsmen and created a defensive mechanism that the world had never seen before. The Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure is exactly that.1 Hmm! Hearing Lim Ji-moons exnation, Lee Gwak could only let out a sigh of admiration. Once the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure is activated, no enemy can infiltrate inside. However, numerous trap mechanisms and formations are intricately intertwined, so they need to be managed very delicately. So thats why Master Ma and you are moving together. Thats right. Master Ma looks and takes care of the trap mechanism while I check the trap formations at the same time. Without perfect coordination, inspection is impossible. Thats truly amazing. Indeed. To think that they created this a hundred years ago, its astonishing the more I think about it. Well, they did gather the best craftsmen so it should have been possible, right? Of course, the best craftsmen worked on it, but there was only one man who directed them, and he practically designed and conceived the whole thing. There was such a person? They must have been an incredible genius. Yes! A truly remarkable person. Its just a pity that their lineage has been cut off. Otherwise, I would have sought their teachings somehow. Regret was evident on Lim Ji-moons face. Gung Han-seolforted him. Young Master, you are also a great genius. Had you been born in the same era, your talent might have surpassed theirs. Ah! Honestly, thats not true. That person is someone I cant even begin to approach. Lim Ji-moon shook his head. Lee Gwak asked. Who was that person? Hehe! Im sorry, I cant tell you that. Mm! Im sorry, big brother. I have aroused your curiosity but I couldnt give you an answer. But theres a reason for it. I understand. Lee Gwak nodded. He hade to help Ma Duwon, but his status was merely that of a squad leader of the Outer Hall. His status was too insignificant to be privy to the secrets of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Gung Han-seol was ring at him from behind Lim Ji-moon. It was a silent protest not to ask further. Lee Gwak did not mention it anymore. He repaired the mechanism as Ma Duwon instructed. That alone took up the whole day. Since the mechanism was so intricate that even a small mistake could have a significant impact, Lee Gwak had to be extremely cautious. Thats it! Connect the conduit to the right properly. There cant be even a hairs breadth of gap. Yes! Lee Gwak was drenched in sweat from head to toe. However, his eyes shone brighter than ever. Lee Gwak was not just moving ording to Ma Duwons instructions. In his mind, a grand picture was being formed. He was repairing the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure while visualizing the entire structure in his mind. It was a tremendous challenge and an interesting task at the same time. Through this process, Lee Gwak felt himself progressing. Although it didnt directly benefit his martial arts, he gained a perspective of seeing the whole rather than just parts. He also learned a lot from watching Lim Ji-moon work on reinforcing and strengthening the trap formations. Lim Ji-moon had a very talkative personality and liked to exin what he was working on. An ordinary person wouldnt be able to understand what he was talking about, but Lee Gwak was different. Trap mechanisms and trap formations had somemonalities, so he could roughly grasp the concepts. Gung Han-seol was still sending hostile nces from behind Lim Ji-moon, but Lee Gwak didnt care. In fact, he ignored it. Ever since he learned the Eight Snakes Art, he had always been thirsty for knowledge. The teachings of a genius like Lim Ji-moon were not easy toe by, so he was even more focused. Inspecting and repairing the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure in one day was impossible. What they repaired on the first day was only a fraction. The next day, and the day after, they continued to inspect and repair the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure. During this process, Lee Gwak discovered the existence of a secret passage beneath the inner city. It was a secret passage created for the repair and operation of the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure. However, the structure was soplex that it resembled a maze. Moreover, it was filled with traps, rendering it useless for anyone without an urate map. In fact, Lim Ji-moon and Ma Duwon also moved around with a secret map. They never showed the map to Lee Gwak, signifying its importance. But there was something they didnt know. And that was Lee Gwak had already memorized the structure of the maze in his mind. Lee Gwak was more familiar with the structure of the Jade Heaven Alliances outer city than anyone else. He knew exactly where each building was located and where the waste disposal passages led. Moreover, his senses had be sharper since he learned the Eight Snakes Art. At the very least, his sense of direction was unmatched. With this heightened sense, Lee Gwak urately perceived the direction in which he was moving. If I dig just one more zhang to the east from here, Im sure it will connect to the sewer, Since no one pays attention to the sewage system of the outer city, if Ie from there, I can sneak into the inner city. Of course, this was just Lee Gwaks spection. He couldnt be sure if his guess was right until he actually broke through the wall. At that moment, Gung Han-seol sneaked up beside him. Youre not thinking about something else, are you? Thinking about what? You know what I mean. I dont understand what youre talking about. I can tell by looking at your eyes. Those eyes definitely have an ulterior motive. Its amazing how you can tell what someone is thinking just by looking at them. Well, this ce shouldnt be open to a lowly martial artist like you in the first ce. Im sure you know without me telling you what would happen if you dare reveal anything youve seen here. Lady Gung! What? Im also a warrior of the Jade Heaven Alliance. You dont need to tell me, Im fully aware that there are secrets that must be kept. Gung Han-seol seemed momentarily taken aback by Lee Gwaks unexpected response, so she red at him in disbelief. I dont understand what makes you so confident to talk back like that. Then I dont know what it is about me that you dont like so much that youre so keen to probe into my affairs. Hmph! Gung Han-seol snorted and turned her head away, clearly not considering Lee Gwak as an equal in conversation. Lee Gwak let out a wry smile at her behavior. Meanwhile, Gung Han-seol was quickly moving away. Lee Gwak sighed softly and followed her from a distance. Throughout the inspection of the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure, his rtionship with Gung Han-seol remained strained. But Lee Gwak endured it. He figured he wouldnt have to see her anymore when it was all over. Time passed, and thest day arrived. But he couldnt rx. The area they were to work on today was essentially the most critical part of the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure. Tension was evident on the faces of Ma Duwon and Lim Ji-moon. No matter how well they had done so far, if they made a mistake here, everything would be ruined. Lee Gwak, from now on, I will take over. Stay back and watch. Are you sure? My arm has gotten much better over time. There shouldnt be any problem. Understood. Lee Gwak nodded and stepped back to a safe distance. Ma Duwon didnt step in just because his arm had healed. The area to be inspected now was the vision, the secret among secrets, not to be casually disclosed to others. Ma Duwon taught Lee Gwak a lot, but he kept the core parts to himself, not disclosing them. Lee Gwak didnt feel slighted by Ma Duwons behavior. In Jianghu, visions are strictly transmitted only between master and disciple.1 Due to its extreme secrecy, its almost impossible for others to steal and learn these visions. Lee Gwak thought that the teachings he had learned so far were sufficient. He was walking the path of a warrior, not the path of a schr like Ma Duwon. Lim Ji-moon walked up to Lee Gwaks side. Lee Gwak then saw Gung Han-seols eyes lit up with hostility from behind him. Itll finally be over after today. Thank you for all your hard work, brother. I just did as I was told, nothing special! Thats the hard part. Most people cant even follow instructions properly. Li Ji-moons praise made Lee Gwak smile awkwardly. He felt somewhat embarrassed receiving apliment from Lim Ji-moon. As far as he was concerned, Lim Ji-moon was the one who was truly remarkable. Lim Ji-moon was only about twelve years old, an age when most children are carefree and yful without serious thoughts. Yet, at such a young age, Lim Ji-moon had mastered all the formations in the world. He inspected and supplemented the formationsid out in the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure, even creating new ones. Lim Ji-moon was a genius who far exceeded Lee Gwaks understanding. Seeing Lim Ji-moon made Lee Gwak wonder about the talent of his sister, Lim So-bo, and how extraordinary she must be. This thought made him realize anew how unfair the world could be. The siblings were born with immense talent and were growing rapidly under the tutge of the best teachers. Although they didnt attract much attention now due to their young age, they were likely to be prominent figures in the martial world in the future. Their starting point was entirely different from Lee Gwaks, who had started from the very bottom. A shadow momentarily crossed Lee Gwaks eyes, but he quicklyposed himself. So what if my starting point is different, or if my journey is a bit slower? Im already walking my own path. Even without the guidance of a top-notch teacher like them, Lee Gwak had done well so far. Although he couldnt gauge the exact extent of his achievements because he couldnt spar with others, he was confident that he wouldnt easily lose in a fight, no matter who it was. It was then. Damn it! Suddenly, Ma Duwons cry of rm burst out. Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Lee Gwak asked, Whats wrong? The mechanism malfunctioned. What? If we dont shut it down immediately, the explosive buried under the walls could go off! Everyone looked stunned at Ma Duwons words. For a moment, they wondered if he was lying since the news was almost unbelievable. But Ma Duwons expression was seriously grave. Rumble! At that moment, the sound of something activating came from inside the mechanism. Only then did they realize the severity of the situation. Lee Gwak asked urgently, Why did the mechanism malfunction? Its so old that the part that controls it is broken. Its been hanging on by a thread until now, and I didnt realize that so I Ma Duwons voice trembled involuntarily. He was at a loss in this unexpected situation. This was beyond his calction. He was not ustomed to this kind of quick thinking in emergencies. It was the same with Lim Ji-moon. Good heavens! At that moment, Lee Gwak made a quick decision. Ji-moon, get out of here now. What? What do you mean? Master Ma and I will take care of this, so get out of here quickly. I cant do that. Lim Ji-moon shook his head. Lee Gwaks gaze then turned to Gung Han-seol, Lim Ji-moons bodyguard. She was also stunned, lost in shock at the unexpected turn of events. What are you doing? Take him and get out. What? Take Ji-moon and get out quickly! Startled by Lee Gwaks shout, Gung Han-seol quickly hoisted Lim Ji-moon onto her back. Lim Ji-moon struggled, but he couldnt match Gung Han-seols strong force. As soon as she had Lim Ji-moon on her back, Gung Han-seol ran out without looking back. Brother! Lim Ji-moons voice faded away. Lee Gwak looked at Ma Duwon. What should we do now? SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure. Raws: ().
  2. Visions. Raws: (). The term is often used to describe something secretly passed down, such as a familys secret recipes or techniques, in a manner akin to a family heirloom. It implies that only useful or valuable knowledge is transmitted.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 47: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (1) Chapter 47: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 22 Manhwa: Chapters 48-49 Ma Duwon stared nkly at Lee Gwak. What? We must somehow control the situation, right? What should we do? That, that is You are the one who knows the most about this ce, Master Ma. Please, stay calm. Ugh! How can I assist you? Just tell me what to do. At Lee Gwaks cold words, Ma Duwon felt his mind suddenly bing alert as if he had been doused with cold water. nk! Even at that moment, the sound of the mechanism operating could be heard. The sound made Ma Duwons heart pound. Quickly gathering his thoughts, Ma Duwon spoke urgently, The mechanism that can control this ce is located in the underground of the northern wall. However, since the mechanism here has been activated, the traps along the path to that ce would have also been triggered. Hop on my back. Lee Gwak offered his back to Ma Duwon. What? Theres no time to exin. Please, get on. Oh, okay. Overwhelmed by Lee Gwaksmanding presence, Ma Duwon climbed onto his back. Hold on tight. Whoosh! With Ma Duwon on his back, Lee Gwak began to run at a terrifying speed. Eek! Taken aback by the speed, Ma Duwon held and clutched onto Lee Gwaks neck tightly. Without lighting a single torch, Lee Gwak sped through the dark corridor like a whirlwind. When they reached the middle of the passage, Ma Duwon eximed, Be careful, this area has a hidden trap Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! As expected, traps were triggered, sending hidden arrows flying towards them. Hearing the sound of arrows, Ma Duwon involuntarily shut his eyes tight. He thought he was done for. Whoosh! At that moment, a strong wind rose up and swept through Ma Duwons entire body. The chilling sensation made him instinctively shrink his head. He thought he had died. But no matter how long he waited, he didnt feel any pain. Ma Duwon slowly opened his eyes. He was still being carried on Lee Gwaks back. And Lee Gwaks terrifying dash continued. What exactly happened? Ma Duwons face was filled with confusion and doubt. Just then, the passage abruptly turned at a right angle. Instead of slowing down, Lee Gwak stepped on the wall to change direction. This is the me corridor. We need to stop for a moment Before Ma Duwon could finish his sentence, massive mes erupted from the walls on both sides. At that moment, Lee Gwaks left arm moved. Swoosh! A meteor hammer, like a ck viper, sprung out and whirled around Lee Gwak and Ma Duwon at a terrifying speed. The fiery red mes were deflected right in front of Lee Gwak and Ma Duwon by the meteor hammer. It was as if a ck dragon was coiling around and protecting their entire bodies. What in the world? Ma Duwon, shocked, opened his mouth wide at the unbelievable sight. Whoosh! Three giant saw des burst out from the walls, flying towards them at a fearsome speed. With the saw desing towards them from above, middle, and below, there was no ce to escape. Ma Duwon thought they were undoubtedly going to die this time. At that moment, Lee Gwaks right hand moved, leaving a trail of faint shadows. Thud! The saw de that had been spinning and flying at them so terrifyingly snapped in two and fell to the ground. The ttering sound of metal rattled Ma Duwons ears. No trap or formation could stop Lee Gwak. In a moment of dazzling sh from Lee Gwaks hand, the mechanism disintegrated, and the trap formation was unraveled. It was a feat only possible for Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak had a deep understanding of the mechanisms and trap formations in this ce from the perspective of a warrior. Therefore, he knew exactly where to strike to neutralize them in the shortest time possible. Lee Gwak put his knowledge to good use. Kwa-kwa-kwa! Intense qi waves swirled around Lee Gwak and Ma Duwon. Ma Duwon had never experienced anything like this before. He was so astonished by Lee Gwaks martial prowess that he momentarily forgot they were in a crisis situation. The Lee Gwak he knew was just an ordinary warrior. Although he was said to be a squad leader of the Outer Hall, Ma Duwon had thought that he only became so due to very special circumstances, not because of his skills. But at this moment, Ma Duwon forgot all about that and waspletely mesmerized by Lee Gwaks prowess. Whoosh! As he extended his left arm, the long, ck object, like a venomous snake, shot out and neutralized the mechanism. When his right arm moved, any object blocking their path was swiftly cut down. Ma Duwon, being a schr rather than a warrior, couldnt precisely discern what weapons Lee Gwak was using. However, he could tell that Lee Gwaks martial prowess was extraordinary. Ku-ku-kung! A heavy iron door could be seen lowering in the distance. It was the control center for the mechanism. The door, made of four-zhang-thick cold iron, was an object that couldnt be destroyed unless by immense strength. Once sealed, it was imprable. No! Ma Duwon cried out in despair at that moment. In response, Lee Gwak hurled his sword. Whoosh! The sword, flying like lightning, embedded itself vertically into the ground. The colossal iron came crashing down on top of it. Under the immense weight of the door, the sword bent like a bow. For a moment, it seemed to hold, but then it burst apart with a loud pop. Thud! Then, with a dull sound, the doorpletely shut. Phew! Lee Gwak let out a ragged breath. His back was to the jet-ck iron gate. Thanks to the sword buying them some time, they had sessfully entered the room. His entire body was drenched in sweat from exerting all his strength in those brief moments. Ma Duwon, still carried on Lee Gwaks back, had apletely stunned expression. Lee Gwak brought him back to his senses. Hurry up and stop the mechanism. Right, okay! Ma Duwon shook his head to clear it and hurried to the central control of the mechanism. Fortunately, the mechanism had not been fully activated yet. Ma Duwon quickly stopped its operation. The ominous vibration sound, like the groan of a wounded beast, gradually subsided. Haah! Haah! Finally, Ma Duwon slumped down to the ground, gasping for breath. His entire body was soaked in sweat. Phew! Lee Gwak, too, let out a sigh of relief by his side. His whole body was trembling. Lee Gwak had pushed himself to the limit in a brief moment, and now hecked even the strength to stand. He leaned against the wall, sitting down to catch his breath. It wasnt until his heart which seemed ready to leap out of his mouth, calmed down a bit, Ma Duwon spoke. You, what are you really? Pardon? What are you? Werent you just an Outer Hall martial artist? Since when does an ordinary Outer Hall martial artist possess such unbelievable skill? Ma Duwons eyes were shaking uncontrobly as he looked at Lee Gwak. This was because Lee Gwak had thoroughly shattered hismon sense. I trained hard. What? I trained myself desperately. I didnt waste a single moment of my time on Mount Shaohua. Ma Duwons eyes fluttered at Lee Gwaks resolute answer. Lee Gwak didnt borate further. Instead, his sincerity was fully conveyed. You trained desperately? Yes! Not a day, not an hour, not a single moment was wasted. This guy Unbelievable. Ma Duwon muttered in disbelief. He had heard tales of martial artists in Jianghu who hid their true skills, but he never dreamed that he would encounter such a case himself. Ma Duwon couldnt help but wonder if Lee Gwak was an infiltrator sent by the Celestial Demon Union, but he soon dismissed the thought. During their time together at Mount Shaohua, Lee Gwak had never exhibited any behavior that warranted suspicion. If he were a spy sent by the Celestial Demon Union, it would have been more convincing for him to activate the trap mechanism. There was no need for him to reveal his martial prowess like this to avert a crisis for the Jade Heaven Alliance. With the level of your skills, you would have been able to enter the Inner Court, not just the Outer Hall. Im morefortable staying as I am. You dont like being in the spotlight? Yes! Hoo! Ma Duwon let out a soft sigh. He could feel the sincerity in Lee Gwaks words. The Lee Gwak he knew was not one to mince words, nor was he one to make excuses. Ma Duwon decided to trust his own judgment. You said you dont like being the center of attention, right? Yes! Alright. I wont tell anyone about your high level of martial arts. Thank you. I should be thanking you. Youve averted a disaster. Whew! If the Nine-Tiered, Nine-Heavenly Defense Structure had fully activated, the ground on the inner city wall side would have sunk, activating numerous trap mechanisms including mazes, and ultimately, the explosive devices would have detonated. If that had happened, there would have been a tremendous number of casualties. All of it was Ma Duwons responsibility. If Lee Gwak hadnt demonstrated his martial prowess in time, a terrible incident would have urred in the Jade Heaven Alliance by now. Thank you, really. Its nothing. Lee Gwak! Yes! From now on, if you need anything, just tell me. Ill help you with anything I can. I didnt do this expecting a reward. I know. But I wouldnt feel at ease if I didnt offer to help in some way. Alright I understand. How are we going to clean up this mess, anyway? Many of the traps had been destroyed by Lee Gwak on their way here. All of them would have to be repaired again. He couldnt ask Lim Ji-moon and Gung Han-seol for help. If they saw the destroyed traps, they would realize that Lee Gwak possessed great martial skills. Lee Gwak sighed. Whew! Yes, indeed. Well, itll work out somehow. Ma Duwon looked up at the sky with a resigned attitude. Hahaha! Suddenly, he burst intoughter. Lee Gwak joined him,ughing beside him. * * * Master Ma, Brother, are you okay? As soon as they emerged outside, Lim Ji-moon rushed over. Even after being dragged out by Gung Han-seol, Lim Ji-moon had not left the spot, waiting for Lee Gwak and the others. Were fine. What about the mechanism? Fortunately, Master Ma stopped it. Really? Whew! Thats a relief. Lim Ji-moon sighed in relief as he swept his hand across his front chest. However, his face was filled with self-reproach. He felt guilty for having left the two behind while he escaped. Although he was forcibly taken away by Gung Han-seol, the thought that he wasnt there with them during a crisis nearly brought him to tears. Ma Duwon approached Lim Ji-moon. I apologize for causing you so much trouble and worry. No, Im just so d that youre safe, Master Ma. You must have been very scared, so please go inside and rest. What about you, Master Ma? Im going to stay and work with Lee Gwak to repair what malfunctioned. Then let me help you Ill let you know if we need your help, so until then, please rest. Unable to insist further against Ma Duwons polite request, Lim Ji-moon relented. Gung Han-seol also joined them. Please do so, Young Master. Im sure those above would not want you to be exposed to any more danger. Whew! Alright. But if you need my help, please let me know. Ill do my best to assist. Lim Ji-moon wore a look of regret until the end. At that moment, Gung Han-seol red at Ma Duwon. Todays incident clearly urred due to your mistake, Master Ma, right? Thats right. Although its fortunate you managed to resolve it, the alliance was nearly faced with a great disaster. I will report this incident. You should be prepared for punishment. A troubled expression appeared on Lim Ji-moons face. Sister, theres no need to go that far In cases like this, discipline must be strictly applied, Young Master. Gung Han-seol said, her words cutting like a knife. Her gaze lingered on Lee Gwak, who stood behind Ma Duwon. She still remembered how, in the moment of crisis, when she couldnt think of anything else, she vividly remembered being swept away by Lee Gwaks valor and fleeing with Lim Ji-moon. Lee Gwak! Clench! Gung Han-seol ground her teeth in frustration. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 48: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (2) Chapter 48: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (2) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 3 Manhwa: Chapter 49 Fortunately, the Jade Heaven Alliance did not severely reprimand Ma Duwon. The trap mechanism had not fully activated, and there was no significant damage. Instead, they ordered Ma Duwon to make a perfect clean-up. As a result, Ma Duwon had to spend another fortnight repairing the mechanism. However, he didntin. He needed to repair the traps that Lee Gwak had damaged anyway and wanted to fully fix the malfunctioning mechanisms. This part is crucial. Because its the part that gathers together the scattered power. Its only through this part can the force be evenly distributed throughout the mechanism. Look closely here. This part, see how its different from the others? Ma Duwons attitude towards Lee Gwak had changed. He exined every little detail to him, even the smallest ones. Lee Gwak did not refuse Ma Duwons teachings. Until now, he had only been able to learn by stealing nces and eavesdropping, but now he didnt have to. If he had any questions, he would ask, and Ma Duwon would exin in detail. When all the repairs to the mechanisms were finallypleted, Lee Gwaks knowledge about mechanisms had reached an iparably higher level of achievement. Ma Duwon seemed not content with just passing on his knowledge about mechanical traps. He secretly called Lee Gwak and handed him something. What is this? A secret manual! Pardon? These are secret manuals kept in the Creation Pavilion. Lee Gwak was so taken aback by Ma Duwons unexpected words that he couldnt find anything to say. Then Ma Duwonughed. Heh heh! No need to be so burdened. Its not some extraordinary technique. But still People often think the Creation Pavilion is just for organizing events and repairing broken mechanisms. Sure, thats also true. But if we want to properly support the Jade Heaven Alliance, a martial arts organization, we need to have some knowledge of martial arts. I, myself, never felt the need to learn it, but many have learned martial arts. And there are those who research it. These manuals are their research results. Theyre not that remarkable, but still useful to learn. Thank you. Lee Gwak did not refuse this time. His Eight Sects Sword Art had been stagnating. He had mastered the basic forms, but couldnt break through to a higher level. So, Lee Gwak had been learning the Invisible Spider Puncture Art, looking and hoping for a breakthrough. He was in desperate need of a breakthrough. Lee Gwak looked at the secret manuals Ma Duwon handed to him. Thunder de Arts.1 Sun Splitting Sword Art.2 Floating Cloud Stride.3 Each martial arts manual bore an extraordinary name. In fact, these three martial arts were recognized as superior techniques even in the martial world. They were iparable to the manuals Lee Gwak had previously acquired from the Outer Halls library. Is it really okay for you to give these books to me? Heh heh! Despite my appearance, my position in the Creation Pavilion is quite high. Giving these away wont be much of a problem. Then, I gratefully ept them. Heh heh! Thats the spirit. Ma Duwon smiled contentedly. This was the man who hadnt shown any sign of emotional disturbance even when the trap mechanism had activated and everyone was in danger. Yet now, that very man was happily receiving three secret manuals. Just seeing his face and reaction made Ma Duwon very happy. This guy is truly a natural-born martial fanatic. Hes truly obsessed with martial arts. Ma Duwon was genuinely curious about how much more Lee Gwak would achieve. Youve worked hard during this time. You must be curious about the manuals, so go ahead and take a look. Thank you. Feel free to visit often when youre bored. I will visit you often. Good! Ill arrange for you to be assigned here, so just rx and read the manuals without any worries. No one wille looking for you for a while. Thank you for your consideration. After giving a formal palm and fist salute to Ma Duwon, Lee Gwak stepped outside. The martial arts manuals felt heavy in his arms. After leaving the Outer Hall, Lee Gwak considered heading straight home but instead turned in a different direction. He was heading to the Yin Family Weapon House, located on the outskirts beyond the Outer Hall. It was where he had previously purchased the sword he had been using. His sword, made of five-metal alloy, had been destroyed under the weight of an iron gate, necessitating a new one. Lee Gwak hoped to find a suitable recement at the Yin Family Weapon House. Wee! Oh, its you? As soon as he entered, a neatly dressed merchant recognized him and seemed pleased. You remember me? Didnt you buy a sword here about three or four years ago? You have an impressive memory. Yes, thats correct. What brings you here? Has the sword you boughtst time already broken? Im sorry. Hmm! What do you have to be sorry about? Even if its made of the best quality steel, theres a limit to its durability, and its natural for it to eventually break. Please, take a look and choose something that catches your eye. Thank you. Lee Gwak thanked the merchant and began examining the items on disy. There was a variety of weapons, including swords, des, sabers, spears, and axes. However, Lee Gwak only focused on the swords. There were seven swords on the shelf. Lee Gwak picked them up one by one and examined them carefully. He checked the weight and bnce, the strength of the sword, the sharpness, and the fit of the handle. Lee Gwak paid particr attention to the sixth sword he picked up. Firstly, he liked the handle. Although he didnt know what kind of leather it was made from, it feltfortably snug in his hand, and most importantly, the weight distribution and bnce were just right. The de was slightly coarse, but that was no concern, as Lee Gwak could sharpen it himself. As he lightly swung the sword to test it Thats a fine sword. A clear voice suddenly came from behind him. Turning around, Lee Gwak saw a woman dressed in light clothing. But despite her in attire, her appearance was nothing out of the ordinary. She had a dainty face, eyes as cold as the moon in the autumn sky, and a stoic posture that made her look like a plum blossom blooming alone in the midst of winter. Lee Gwak recognized the womans identity at a nce. Muk Seon-wol. She was indeed Muk Seon-wol, the Dark Moon Fairy. Given the significant time that had passed, Lee Gwak thought Muk Seon-wol might have left the Jade Heaven Alliance. However, contrary to his expectations, she was still here. Lee Gwak respectfully greeted Muk Seon-wol with a formal palm and fist salute. Lady Muk. You still remember me? How could I forget Lady Muk? Its good to see you, Squad Leader Lee. I truly didnt expect to meet you here. But what brings Lady Muk to this ce? Im here on business, too. Muk Seon-wol replied with a faint smile. Her smile, added to her already beautiful face, seemed to brighten the entire Yin Family Weapon House. The merchant then greeted Muk Seon-wol. Oh, Lady Muk, youre here. Its been a long time. Almost five years, I believe. Four years and eight months to be exact. You havent changed. How is Master Yin? I heard from him the other day, and hes fortunately doing well. I would like to meet Master Yin sometime. Ill include your regards in the letter I would send to the family. Thank you. Muk Seon-wol nodded in response to the merchants words. Lee Gwak quietly observed the two of them. From their exchange, it was clear they had known each other for a long time. The merchant cautiously asked, But what brings you here, Lady Muk? Ah! Ivee to ask you for a favor. Muk Seon-wol suddenly unbuckled her belt. A clear metallic sound rang out. Only then did Lee Gwak realize that her belt was not made of fabric but was an unusual artifact made of thin metal pieces joined together. Muk Seon-wol handed the metal belt to the merchant. The joints have be loose. Would it be possible for you to repair it? Hmm! The merchants eyes grew serious as he held the belt. The belt he was holding was by no means ordinary. It was a Serpentine Waist Sword,4 made of thin metal tes intricately woven together. Inside the thin tes were threads like silver threads or whips, allowing it to move like a snake and be used as a belt under normal circumstances. However, when infused with internal energy, the metal tes could be joined together to form aplete sword. Its utility was limitless, but it was equally challenging to use and master. Moreover, without strong internal energy backing it, it couldnt be utilized as a sword. The fact that Muk Seon-wol used a Serpentine Waist Sword as a weapon was proof that she possessed strong enough internal energy and formidable martial arts skills. The merchant inspected the Serpentine Waist Sword carefully. This was no ordinary item but Muk Seon-wols beloved weapon. There was no room for even the slightest error. After meticulously examining it for a while, the merchant spoke. I think we can repair it here in our workshop, however, to do it perfectly, we would need about two days. Would that be alright? Thats fine. Just make sure its perfectly cared for. Ill do my best. The merchant bowed slightly in response to Muk Seon-wols request. His attentive manner indicated the significant influence Muk Seon-wol held in the martial world. When their conversation ended, Lee Gwak spoke to the merchant. I would like to purchase this sword. Oh, sorry! I forgot you were here. Im sorry, Squad Leader Lee. You were here first. Both the merchant and Muk Seon-wol apologized simultaneously, to which Lee Gwak shook his head. Its fine. How much should I pay? The merchant furrowed his brows for a moment before replying, Normally, Id ask for five silver coins, but since Ive kept you waiting, I can give it to you for four. Alright. Lee Gwak didnt hesitate and paid immediately. That was how much he liked the sword. It might notpare to the renowned swords in Jianghu, but it suited his hand well. Lee Gwak believed that a weapon fitting ones hand was a good weapon. Its a fine piece, use it well. At the merchants words, Lee Gwak nodded in agreement. He then said, Then, I will be on my way. Safe travels. Lets go together, Squad Leader Lee. Muk Seon-wol followed Lee Gwak out. Though Lee Gwak found her presence somewhat burdensome, he tried not to pay much attention to it. After all, she belonged to a different world than his. Their paths might cross asionally, but there was no intertwining of their lives. Lee Gwak was more curious about the true nature of the Yin Family Weapon House and the merchant. Considering their close rtionship with Muk Seon-wol, a sessor of the Dragon Sky Valley, one of the Ten Supremes, they seemed to be more than ordinary. Really, the martial world is full of surprises. I wonder how many masters and sects are lurking everywhere? Muk Seon-wols voice soon broke through Lee Gwaks thoughts. By the way Squad Leader Lee, how did you happen toe to the Yin Family Weapon House? I just happened to stop by. Just by chance? Yes! If thats really the case, then Squad Leader Lee, you are quite the lucky one. Lucky? Yes! Even though the Yin Family Weapon House is not widely known, the quality of the weapons they produce is exceptionally high. There are probably hardly any workshops that can match the ones produced by the Yin Family Weapon House. Lee Gwak nodded at Muk Seon-wols exnation. He had already used their weapons before, so he knew better than anyone the quality of the weapons produced by the Yin Family Weapon House. Lee Gwak quietly caressed the sword, while Muk Seon-wol silently observed him. What an interesting man. When people see her for the first time, they would normally be drawn to her beautiful appearance. Everyone she had encountered so far was like that. They would either be drawn to her captivating looks or her extraordinary background rather than her martial arts skills. Therefore, they would approach her, desperately hoping to make a good impression on her. Unfortunately, there were no exceptions. But Lee Gwak was different. He only nced at her face for a moment, then shifted his entire attention to the sword in her hand. It was clear from a nce that he had no interest in her. Muk Seon-wol watched Lee Gwak closely. She had heard that he was an ordinary squad leader from the Outer Hall, but there was extraordinary about him that caught her attention. It was especially evident in his deep and profound eyes. Looking into his eyes, it was hard to believe he was merely a warrior of the Outer Hall. They soon came to a fork in the road. One path led to the northern street where Lee Gwak lived, and the other led to the outer city of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak said to Muk Seon-wol, I must go this way. Please be careful on your way back, Lady Muk. See you next time, Squad Leader Lee. Goodbye! Lee Gwak bowed in goodbye to Muk Seon-wol before proceeding to walk toward his own house. Muk Seon-wol watched his retreating figure for a moment before returning to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Dan Li-yeon, also known as the ck Martial Empress, greeted her. What are you doing here? I told you to leave your weapon at a workshop in the Inner Court. Im morefortable dealing with the ce Ive always traded with. Anyway, will they be able to fix it properly? Yes! Why are you sote then? I just met someone interesting. What? Dan Li-yeon blinked in surprise. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Thunder de Arts. Raws: ().
  2. Sun Splitting Sword Art. Raws: ().
  1. Floating Cloud Stride. Raws: ().
  2. Serpentine Waist Sword. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 49: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (3) Chapter 49: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (3) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 24 Manhwa: Chapter 49 The first thing Lee Gwak did upon returning home was to examine the martial arts manuals given to him by Ma Duwon. The first one he opened was the Sun Splitting Sword Art. This sword manual was a secret sword art belonging to the Zhuge family. About a hundred years ago, the Zhuge family was annihted by the demon sect during the Great Heavenly Blood War, and during that time, their secret martial arts techniques had leaked into Jianghu and scattered. The Sun Splitting Sword Art was one of these lost and leaked martial art books that had been scattered. A subtle glint of fascination and excitement shed in Lee Gwaks eyes. With half-closed eyes, he quietly flipped through the pages of the Sun Splitting Sword Art. Rustle! The sound of pages turning echoed in the quiet room. He read each word carefully, thoroughly absorbed. Lee Gwak lost track of time as he delved into the Sun Splitting Sword Art. It was almost three hourster when he finally closed the manual. Hoo! Lee Gwak let out a soft sigh and fully opened his eyes that had been half-closed. A clear light swirled in his eyes for a moment before disappearing. The Sun Splitting Sword Art is not right for me. This was the conclusion Lee Gwak reached after reading the entire manual. Putting aside the difference between sword and de techniques, the nature of the art itself was distinctly different. The Eight Sects Sword Art was crude yet had a heavy impact. Naturally, as the Eight Sects Sword Art was his primary martial art, his martial arts style had evolved simrly. On the other hand, the sword techniques in the Sun Splitting Sword Art focused on simple, swift, and agile movements. It seemed more suited for women or assassins. Lee Gwak pushed aside the Sun Splitting Sword Art and opened the Lightning de Arts. [Only a single streak of lightning pierces and connects the heavens and the earth.] The introduction of the book contained only this one line. At first nce, it appeared to be a rather ordinary statement. However, Lee Gwak couldnt take his eyes off the introduction. Pierces and connects? He repeated the words several times before suddenly shuddering. It was because a sudden epiphany and exhration hit him. He had been searching for the essence and core of the Eight Sects Sword Art for a while yet he hadnt grasped it even after a long and deep contemtion. But that single line was the key. To others, it might seem like just an ordinary phrase, but to Lee Gwak, it was thedder that helped him climb over the wall blocking his path. Just a single drop of ink was enough to turn a basin of water ck, a single line of text was sufficient to organize the myriad ofplex thoughts swirling in Lee Gwaks mind. Mountain Splitting sh. Raging Tidal Force. Shadowless Strike. Blood Dragon Roar. Lone Scorch Demon. Phantom Shadow Assassinate. Heaven Shattering Iron Blood. Eight Gateways of Destruction. The eight forms of the Eight Sects Sword Art whirled chaotically in his mind. Having practiced them thousands, tens of thousands of times, they were deeply ingrained in his body, yet until now, each form had acted independently. But now, they intertwined, creating a torrent of movements, flowing like thick lines drawn across a canvas. This was the Eight Sects Sword Art, yet at the same time, it was not. Everything that Lee Gwak had umted up to this point exploded in unison. The subtle intricacies of the Invisible Spider Puncture Art and the delicateplexities of trap mechanism studies were added to the brute force of the Eight Sects Sword Art. Like a string of beads being strung together to form a jewel, all these elements merged into one new entity. Overwhelmed with excitement, Lee Gwak rushed outside. In his hand was the sword he had purchased from the Yin Family Weapon House. Swish! The sword cleaved through the air. Starting with the Mountain Splitting sh, each of the eight forms unraveled like threads from a spool. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Smoothly connected and merged into one, creating a flow like a raging tide. Lee Gwak surrendered his body to the massive current. He did not even attempt to control the forms. He let his consciousness flow and just let his body move as it will. Then, a strange phenomenon urred. His vision darkened momentarily, and then he saw himself performing the Eight Sects Sword Art. What? He was stunned for a moment, but then he soon realized. He was performing martial arts in a state of self-forgetfulness2 and observing the spectacle as a third party. The sixth snake has awakened. In the brain, in the space that aligned with his eyes and the horizon, the sixth snake awoke, and his third eye opened. It wasnt like his two eyes that saw with normal vision but of a spiritual kind something like a minds eye. The great snake that had been slumbering in his Huiyin acupoint had awakened. The great snake let go of the tail it was biting and climbed up the spinal cord. In an instant, it passed through the fifth gate and bit the tail of the sixth snake. Kwaah! Suddenly, Lee Gwak felt a great power surge inside his body that was iparable to anything he had ever felt before. Lee Gwak then realized it. That he had advanced to the next level. He was no longer the same person he was a moment ago. * * * As the pitch-ck darkness evaporated under the intense morning sunlight, Lee Gwak opened his eyes. The dazzling light painfully stimted his retinas, but he did not blink even once. Hoo! A breath filled with a myriad of emotions escaped from deep within his chest. Resting neatly on hisp where he sat in meditation was the sword he had been swinging all night. Lee Gwak briefly caressed the smooth de before sheathing it. The sword, having found its home, seemed to fall into a deep slumber, and Lee Gwak stood up. He then walked towards the room. Inside the roomy the Lightning de Arts, just as he had left it. [Only a single streak of lightning pierces and connects the heavens and the earth.] The introduction that had suddenly brought him enlightenment caught his eye. It was an awakening brought about by a single line of text. Others might think it was mere luck, but Lee Gwak did not see it that way. For years, he had undergone rigorous training and delved endlessly into martial arts. Although he had faced great frustration against insurmountable walls, he never ceased trying to challenge them. The time spent in rigorous training was not wasted; it umtedyer byyer within Lee Gwaks inner self. And with a single line of text as a catalyst, he broke through the great wall. Lee Gwak could not precisely gauge the extent of his enlightenment, mainly because he had rarely sparred with others. Still, he thought it didnt matter. He did not cultivate martial arts for the sake ofpeting with others. Lee Gwak sat down and calmly began to flip through the Lightning de Arts. The Lightning de Arts contained the essence of ascension. It particrly utilized lightning qi to maximize the power of each move. First move: Lightning Spirit sh.3 Second move: Heavenly Lightning Storm.4 Third move: Leigongs Execution.5 The Lightning de Arts consisted of these three moves. Each move possessed tremendous power, but mastering them was extremely challenging due to the requirement of handling lightning qi. To fully unleash the potential of Lightning de Arts, a deep understanding of controlling lightning qi was necessary. However, the manualcked a proper method for this, effectively making it a halfplete martial art. Thats why even the Creation Pavilion had given up on analyzing Lightning de Arts and left it untouched. However, even without a proper method, the Lightning de Arts boasted significant power, which was why Ma Duwon had willingly gifted it to Lee Gwak. Lightning qi Lee Gwak first skimmed through the key points of Lightning de Arts. The first page of the manual began with a question. [What is lightning qi? It is the most intense energy contained between heaven and earth by the sky. Does lightning qi only exist in the sky? No. Lightning qi exists not only in the sky but also within the human body. The movement of arms and legs, the reaction to an enemys movements, and the blinking of eyes all these harmonious actions are the workings of lightning qi.] Lee Gwak was profoundly shocked. The idea that lightning energy exists within the human body and that it ys a crucial role in determining human movements and reactions hadpletely shattered hismon sense. It was a fresh perspective and interpretation that waspletely different from the martial arts concepts Lee Gwak had learned and believed in until now. Such a novel viewpoint was exactly what Lee Gwak needed. Having learned martial arts on his own without a formal master, Lee Gwak hadcked diversity in his training. This was why he became deeply engrossed in the Lightning de Arts. He read the Lightning de Arts, forgetting the passage of time. One day, two days, three days Time flowed ceaselessly. While this may have been a short period for someone else, for a martial artist like Lee Gwak, it was ample time for explosive growth. Since the Lightning de Artscked a specific meditative technique for internal cultivation, it was impossible to learn it in its original form. Lee Gwak also didnt think he could learn the Lightning de Arts purely. Instead, Lee Gwak contemted how to integrate the Lightning de Arts into the Eight Sects Sword Art. Combining two distinct martial arts, especially one as unique as the Lightning de Arts, was nearly impossible. However, the Eight Sects Sword Art, unlike the Lightning de Arts, was not a particrly demanding martial art, nor aplex or unique martial art. Since it was originally developed for military use, the Eight Sects Sword Art was very versatile. This meant that it was easily adaptable to the strengths of other martial arts. Lee Gwakpletely deconstructed the Eight Sects Sword Art. He meticulously analyzed and dissected each move of the techniques, breaking them down into finer parts. Then, he explored where to fit the three techniques of the Lightning de Arts within them. The first technique of the Lightning de Arts, Lightning Spirit sh, pairs well with the third technique of the Eight Sects Sword Art, Shadowless Strike. Heavenly Lightning Storm seemspatible with Heaven Shattering Iron Blood, and Leigongs Execution could be interwoven with the final technique of the Eight Sects Sword Art, Eight Gateways of Destruction. Combining the strengths of both martial arts seemed feasible. The real challenge was the cultivation of internal energy. To integrate the techniques of the Lightning de Arts into the Eight Sects Sword Art, it was essential to understand and utilize lightning qi. Lee Gwak found the answer in the Eight Snakes Art. The Eight Snakes Art he practiced diverged from typical internal energy cultivation methods. While other martial arts in the Jianghu forcefully categorized and subdivided internal energy, his Eight Snakes Art was purer and closer to the source. Lee Gwak believed that the Eight Snakes Art could serve as an excellent substitute for lightning qi. He decided to test this by practicing the Eight Snakes Art. Arge snake, coiled within him, stirred to life, swirling through his body. The energy, starting from the Huiyin acupoint or perineum, rapidly surged up along his spine. At the same time, his minds eye opened. Lee Gwak, from a third-person perspective, could calmly observe the snake writhing within his body. Seen through his spiritual eye, the snake appeared different from before. The snakes form was a result of his mental projection. It had taken the shape of a snake because he believed it to be so, but in reality, it was a collection of pure energy without any form. Lee Gwak used the snake to substitute the internal energy cultivation of the Lightning de Arts. The snake seemed to hesitate at first, but it soon began to move smoothly along the flow of the Lightning de Arts. Ssshhhhh! A refreshing sensation then began spreading throughout his body. The giant snake split into tens, hundreds of branches, traveling through Lee Gwaks meridians. Lee Gwak watched all of it unfold, and then he realized That his intellect had risen by leaps and bounds. The usual him, even with a fortuitous opportunity leading to high achievements, would not have thought to fuse the Eight Sects Sword Art and the Lightning de Arts. The reason he was able to think of fusing these two martial arts was because his minds eye had opened. His minds eye explosively elevated his intellect, allowing him to observe from a unique perspective. As a result, Lee Gwak could walk a path no one had ever traveled before. The fusion of Lightning Spirit sh and Shadowless Strike was reborn as the technique called, Lightning Shadow Strike6 Heavenly Lightning Storm and Heaven Shattering Iron Blood merged to form the technique Heavenly Lightning Shattering Heaven7 while Leigongs Execution and Eight Gateways of Destructionbined to form Leigongs Destruction.8 Seizing the opportunity, Lee Gwak grabbed his sword and stepped outside. Swoosh! The newly evolved Eight Sects Sword Art unfolded from his hands. Starting with the first technique, Mountain Splitting sh, the sequence continued, effortlessly flowing into the third technique, Lightning Shadow Strike, the seventh, Heavenly Lightning Shattering Heaven, and ending with the eighth, Leigongs Destruction. There was no obstruction in his qi and blood flow, nor any strain on his meridians. The three techniques seamlessly integrated as if they had always been part of the Eight Sects Sword Art. Chiiiik! Scorched marks dotted the courtyard surrounded by high walls. From the ckened spots, thin white smoke rose. It looked as if dozens of small lightning bolts had struck simultaneously. Ziiing! His sword was resonating. And so with this, Lee Gwak had begun his long journey the arduous path of proving himself with just a single sword. SoundlessWind21s Notes: I have changed Thunder de Arts to Lightning de Arts as I deem it more appropriate. The Chinese character originally meant lightning or thunder. With the description of the martial art, I think the refers to lightning (visible sh of spark) rather than thunder (sound). I really like this chapter since it shows Lee Gwaks (tremendous growth). Its just unfortunate that this particr chapter is not that shown well in the manhwa. The manhwacked detail as it did not show what went through Lee Gwaks mind as he learned the Lightning de Arts. Its great that here in the novel it was exined how he utilized the books he got from Ma Duwon and upgraded his Eight Sects Sword Art. If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Zhuge Family. Raws: ().
  2. State of self-forgetfulness. Raws: ().
  3. Lightning Spirit sh. Raws: ().
  1. Heavenly Lightning Storm. Raws: ().
  1. Leigongs Execution. Raws: (). Leigong or Leishen is the god of thunder in Chinese folk religion, Chinese mythology, and Taoism.
  2. Lightning Shadow Strike. Raws: ().
  3. Heavenly Lightning Shattering Heaven. Raws: ().
  4. Leigongs Destruction. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 50: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (4) Chapter 50: True Worth Revealed in the Face of Crisis (4) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 25 Manhwa: Chapter 49 Lee Gwak left his home after spending fifteen days in seclusion. He had only just stepped over the wall, yet the air felt different. The scenery he had seen countless times before felt different too. Lee Gwak knew it. It wasnt the world that had changed, but himself. Having stood still for a while, Lee Gwak then started walking towards the Jade Heaven Alliance. He was the leader of Squad 13, and he felt he had neglected them for too long. He felt sorry about that. When Lee Gwak arrived at their quarters, the members of Squad 13 were sprawled out here and there like soaked cotton. Squad leader! The members greeted him happily. While Lee Gwak was in seclusion, they had almost been in a state of suspension. Therefore, his appearance was all the more wee. Seok Yi-cheon teased Lee Gwak. What were you doing that youre justing out now? When I went to your house, the door was locked. Did you have a woman over? No. Then what? Ah, brother! Why are you prying so much? Isnt it enough that hese out now? Lets respect his privacy. Seeing Seok Yi-cheon prying relentlessly, Ki Jinhwi couldnt stand it anymore and intervened, rebuking Seok Yi-cheon. At this, Seok Yi-cheon momentarily wore an embarrassed expression. Has anything unusual happened? Hehe! Nothing at all, which was the problem. Well, thanks to that, I had a good rest. Thats good then. Lee Gwak nodded at Ki Jinhwis answer. His gaze then turned to Cheon-wol, who was standing on one side. Cheon-wols face was flushed red, probably from practicing martial arts before Lee Gwak arrived. Lee Gwak silently patted Cheon-wol on the shoulder, bringing a bright smile to his face. Lee Gwak spoke to the members. Please rest a bit more. Ill go and report back to the hall leader and return. Squad 13 was still officially dispatched to the Creation Pavilion. To return to their original duties, they had to formally report back to Maeng Hee-cheon. Lee Gwak left his quarters and headed towards the Outer Hall. The streets to the Outer Hall were extremely busy. At a nce, it was evident that more people than usual were present. Is it because of the Jianghu Grand Conference? As far as Lee Gwak knew, the only reason for a sudden increase in people was the Jianghu Grand Conference. The Jade Heaven Alliance would try to keep it a secret until the conference, but in the world, secrets do not exist. Especially with something like the Jianghu Grand Conference, where invitations are sent to many, the likelihood of keeping it secret was very slim. Wherever many people gathered, incidents and idents were inevitable. Dealing with the aftermath was the responsibility of the Outer Hall. He had a feeling that they would be quite busy in theing days. Lee Gwak went to Maeng Hee-cheon and reported the end of their dispatch to the Creation Pavilion. Maeng Hee-cheon looked at him expressionlessly. You finishedter than I expected. I apologize. Its fine. Until further orders, you will return to your nightly patrols outside the fortress. Nightly patrols? There has been an influx of outsiders entering the citytely, causing all sorts of trouble. It will be a problem if it gets too noisy before the Jianghu Grand Conference even begins. A troubled look was evident on Maeng Hee-cheons face. Despite the continuous efforts of the twelve squad units of the Outer Hall warriors, problems continued to arise. If it were just a few lesser-known martial artists causing trouble, it could be handled easily, but the martial artists from the powerful sects were also causing a ruckus, making it hard for the entire Outer Hall. Lee Gwak responded calmly. Understood. Now, go Yes! After bidding him farewell, Lee Gwak walked out. The sun was still high in the sky. There was still quite a bit of time before the night patrol. Lee Gwak returned to his quarters and informed his members about the night duty. Alright, then Ill go out for a bit. Ill also go and return after handling some business. Ki Jinhwi and Seok Yi-cheon left to take care of their matters, while Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong separately went out to eat. Only Lee Gwak and Cheon-wol remained in the quarters. Cha-ah! Even though no one told him to, Cheon-wol was diligently practicing martial arts. He was executing basic techniques against a wooden dummy. Although Lee Gwak knew and understood them, the basic techniques of the Jade Heaven Alliance werent anything extraordinary. They provided quick progress up to a certain point, but they had clear limits. As the name suggests, they were good forying the foundation, but the path to the next level was blocked. Lee Gwak had once diligently practiced the basic techniques too. However, he realized its limitations and stopped practicing the techniques at some point. Watching Cheon-wol reminded him of his past self, making him feel ashamed. If he hadnt met the Lunatic Pugilist, he might still be living aimlessly like that. Even though they were both new members, Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong werent as enthusiastic about martial arts as Cheon-wol. They practiced moderately and yed moderately. However, that didnt mean they were bad orzy. Most of the warriors in the Outer Hall lived like those two. In fact, it was Cheon-wols passion for martial arts that was abnormal, at least in the Outer Hall. Cheon-wols determination to continue practicing even when he was out of breath moved Lee Gwak. You need to center your weight on your left foot there. Cheon-wol was startled momentarily by Lee Gwaks sudden advice but he soon nodded and followed his guidance. Channel the energy from your toes up to your waist. Yes, like that! Bang! Cheon-wols waist spun like a top, intensifying his momentum. Focus the power transferred to your waist entirely to your fingertips. Pop! Suddenly, the wooden dummys waist burst. Cheon-wol opened his eyes wide in surprise. He hadnt expected that his single punch would shatter the wooden dummy. He hadnt used any special technique he just followed Lee Gwaks advice to gather and transfer more power. But the result was astonishing. Squad leader? Keep going. We still have plenty of time. Yes! Cheon-wol nodded vigorously and resumed his training, followed by further guidance from Lee Gwak. Bend your knees more. Correct posture is important. Time flowed like water between the two. * * * Squad 13 set out for their night patrol. Lee Gwak in the lead, followed by Go Cheon-gwang, Woo Il-yeong, Cheon-wol, Ki Jinhwi, and Seok Yi-cheon in that order. Their patrol area for the night was in the northern district. This area, close to the slums, was notorious for its never-ending incidents and idents. They even had heard that justst night, someone died, and Squad 12 had a hard time handling it. While Squad 12 had enough members to manage the situation smoothly, it would be a busy night for the less popted Squad 13 if something simr happened. The streets, though shrouded in darkness, were extremely vibrant. Colorfulnterns hung from brothels, and their windows opened to reveal beautiful courtesans tempting passersby. Hey there, strong sir. You look so sturdy. Come here, and Ill treat you well. Hoho! My name is Jin-hyang. Pleasee looking for me. The drunken men couldnt resist the courtesans allure and staggered into the brothels in twos and threes. Lagging at the back, Seok Yi-cheon clicked his tongue at the sticky atmosphere of the street. Wow! The vibe is something else. The brothels are really thriving. How about it, brother? Shall we visit after our duty? What are you talking about? The brothels, of course. Come on, brother! Even if I speak gibberish, you should understand it perfectly. Hehehe! Seok Yi-cheon frowned at Ki Jinhwis words. Enough! By the time our duty ends, itll be morning. Where will you find a brothel open at that time? Hehe! If theres one open, would you consider going? Well As Seok Yi-cheon hesitated and mumbled, Ki Jinhwi whispered something in his ear. Seok Yi-cheon then smiled brightly and nodded. Even without confirmation, it was clear what kind of conversation had transpired between the two. Hoo! Woo Il-yeong looked at the two and shook his head. However, because of the huge age difference between them, he couldnt bring himself to say anything. He left the twogging behind and hurried to catch up with Lee Gwak Lee Gwak didnt care if two of his squad members were talking or not, he just kept his focus and walked straight ahead. How long had he been walking like that? Aaah! Save me! Suddenly, screams erupted from the windows of an inn in front of them. Phew! Lee Gwak sighed. He sensed that the situation he had feared had happened. The expressions of the other members of Squad 13 mirrored Lee Gwaks. Lets go inside. Lee Gwak led the way into the inn, and the members of Squad 13 followed. As they had expected, the inside of the inn was in aplete mess. Dozens of martial artists were writhing on the floor. But the expressions on their faces were strange. Argh! Sorry, so sorry. Please forgive me! Ahhh! Get away! They mumbled or drooled, staring into empty space as if seeing hallucinations. Their eyescked focus, and their faces were filled with terror. The bizarre appearance of these men puzzled the members of Squad 13. Whats this? Have they all gone mad? It was safe to say that most people who had mastered martial arts had strong minds and bodies. So the likelihood of ten or so such individuals going mad all at once was virtually nil. Lee Gwaks gaze then shifted to an elderly man in his early sixties, sitting alone at a table in the center of the inn. The old man was dressed in a Taoist robe with eight trigrams drawn on it and had a small box with a g attached to his back. The old man was sitting alone with his back facing them, drinking his own sake. His appearance was out of ce and out of sync with his surroundings. His appearance and demeanor did not match the atmosphere in the inn. Lee Gwak thought the scene inside the inn must be rted to the old Taoist. At that moment, Ki Jinhwi walked up to Lee Gwaks side and whispered in a low voice, Hes a Taoist monk of the Maoshan Sect, squad leader!1 Maoshan Sect? A school of martial arts that focuses on incantations and talismans. The Maoshan Sect was a school of martial arts established long ago that originated in Mount Mao, hence the name. Uniquely, the Maoshan Sect focused more on developing and passing down talismans and Taoist magic spells or incantations rather than martial arts like swordsmanship or Daoist techniques. At its peak, the number of its practitioners reached thousands, but as sects closer to martial arts, such as Mount Hua Sect or Wudang Sect, grew in prominence, the Maoshan Sect gradually entered a period of decline. After centuries of decline, it was barely maintaining its existence, making the sighting of a Maoshan Sect Taoist in the Jianghu extremely rare. Tsk! Looks like those fools didnt know better and provoked a Maoshan Sect Taoist. Ki Jinhwi clicked his tongue. Maoshan Sect Taoists were known for their entricity,rgely because their realm of expertise was more spiritual than physical. Although few in number, the pride of the Maoshan Sect Taoists was said to reach the heavens, and they were known not to tolerate any insult. Judging from the situation inside the inn, it seemed clear that the warriors had insulted the Maoshan Sect Taoist, who then used his talismans to punish them. Ki Jinhwi whispered, Its best not to interfere in the affairs of the Maoshan Sect, squad leader! But we cant just ignore it and walk away, can we? Were already inside the inn. Damn it! Ki Jinhwi grumbled in response to Lee Gwaks words, but he knew Lee Gwak was right. As long as they were members of the Jade Heaven Alliances Outer Hall, they could not simply ignore the situation. Lee Gwak walked towards the old Taoist. At that moment, the old Taoist lifted his head to look at Lee Gwak. A chilling re immediately shed from his eyes/ What do you want? SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Maoshan Sect. Raws: (). In the manhwa, this was tranted as Mount Mo Sect. However, since this sect is also mentioned in Reaper of the Drifting Moon (i.e. Chapters277 and 416) I decided to use the trantion Maoshan Sect for consistency. This is a sect that also exists in real life, you can read more about it here.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon, SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 51: The More People Gather, the More Incidents Occur (1) Chapter 51: The More People Gather, the More Incidents ur (1) Light Novel: Volume 2 Chapter 1 Manhwa: Chapter 50-51 The old Taoists eyes were extremely clouded. They were like a pit where numerous impurities had gathered and mixed together, making it impossible to peer inside. This made his gaze all the more fearsome. Anyone with a weak heart would have already been overwhelmed by fear just by looking into his eyes. In fact, even new martial artists to the Outer Hall like Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong could dare not look at the old Taoist directly and kept their heads down. They were crushed by the old Taoists qi. The old Taoist opened his mouth again. I asked what it is. We are martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance. So? At Lee Gwaks response, the old Taoists voice naturally rose. You shouldnt be making a ruckus here. Who says Im causing a ruckus? Humph! The old Taoist snorted. Lee Gwak pointed to the martial artists rolling on the ground with his finger. Isnt it because of you that they are like that? Why would you think that? The old Taoists dry lips twisted. It was a clear sneer to anyone who saw it. There was no evidence that he had driven the martial artists into madness. This was because the technique he used was a spell that affected the human mind and could not be seen with the naked eye. The old Taoists Taoist name was Go Cheon. In the vicinity of Maoshan, Taoist Go Cheon was an object of fear. It was because of his short-tempered and quirky personality and inability to tolerate even the slightest insult. The incident at the guest house was also due to this reason. Drunk young martial artistsughed at the old master, and the old master, unable to withstand the insult, cast his spell. The spell he cast was a curse technique that caused hallucinations. The martial artists who had insulted him were seeing hallucinations of what they feared the most. They would be haunted by these hallucinations until Taoist Go Cheon chose to dispel it. If he chose not to dispel them, those with weak mental strength could die from exhaustion of their mental energy. And Go Cheon Taoist had no intention of easily performing the dispelling. Taoist Go Cheon looked at Lee Gwak, who had daringly interrupted his event without fear. No matter how he looked, Lee Gwak was an ordinary martial artist. Apart from being a member of the Jade Heaven Alliance, he was just an unremarkable person. If it had been the usual Taoist Go Cheon, he would never have let someone like Lee Gwak off the hook. It was only because Lee Gwak was a member of the Jade Heaven Alliance that he showed this much patience. It was one thing to discipline the riffraff who came here clinging to the prestige of the Jade Heaven Alliance, but it was tricky to mess with an official martial artist of the Alliance. However, ying a little prank was not a problem. Taoist Go Cheons finger subtly moved. He was writing characters in the empty air. The curse of illusion. Without the use of a talisman as a medium, its power was iparably weak, but it was still far beyond what a low-level warrior could endure. A deeper smile formed on Taoist Go Cheons lips. He imagined that soon Lee Gwak would be trembling and wetting himself. However, contrary to his expectations, Lee Gwak was unharmed. What? For the first time, a look of confusion appeared on his face. Even though he hadnt used a talisman, he hadnt expected a mere Outer Hall martial artist to so easily ovee his curse technique. Lee Gwak looked at Taoist Go Cheon with cold eyes. Just moments ago, Lee Gwak had felt a foreign qi trying to prate his body. Although it disappeared quickly as if being devoured by a snake, the foreign qi was undoubtedly connected to Taoist Go Cheon. It wasnt a guess based on sixth sense or qi sense. He had seen it with his own eyes. It was possible because his spiritual or minds eye had opened. Having seen it directly, Lee Gwak knew that Taoist Go Cheon was trying to y tricks on him. Taoist Go Cheons gaze turned fierce. You brat, who are you? I am Lee Gwak, a squad leader of the Outer Hall. May I know your identity, Taoist? I am Taoist Go Cheon looked ufortable. He didnt like the situation where he seemed to be revealing his identity under the pressure of Lee Gwak. If you do not reveal your identity, I will have no choice but to send you to the Jade Heaven Alliance. Huh! This is ridiculous. Are you threatening me? This ce belongs to the Jade Heaven Alliance. We cannot overlook someone causing trouble without a clear identity. A mere squad leader of the Outer Hall is threatening me, a senior? Taoist Go Cheons eyebrows shot up into the air. He was determined to punish Lee Gwak, who dared to stand up to him so boldly. No matter the reason, he, one of the top spellcasters of the Maoshan Sect, couldnt allow himself to be overpowered and pushed aside by a mere squad leader of the Outer Hall. Just as he was about to reach into his robe to pull out a talisman he had prepared earlier Goodness! Why are you all lying on the ground writhing? Look here. Go and talk in your sleep at home. Ki Jinhwi started helping up the writhing martial artists, patting them on the back. Huh? A martial artist, helped by Ki Jinhwi, seemed to suddenly regain consciousness as he looked around for a moment and then rushed outside. Following him, the other martial artists also seemed toe to their senses and jumped to their feet as well. They looked at Taoist Go Cheon with fearful eyes before fleeing outside. At that moment, Taoist Go Cheons eyebrows twitched. He hadnt yet undone the curse technique on the martial artist. For them to regain consciousness on their own in such a situation was impossible. Taoist Go Cheon red at Ki Jinhwi. What kind of trick did you pull? Trick? I just helped them up because they seemed to be struggling. Ki Jinhwi shrugged his shoulders as if to ask what the problem was. You? Squad leader, it doesnt seem like a big deal, lets go. We have plenty of other things to do, right? Whats good is good, isnt it? Ki Jinhwi elbowed Lee Gwak in the ribs. Ki Jinhwi was short with a pockmarked face. He was also missing a front tooth, giving him a somewhatical appearance. That was why the moment he grinned, the serious atmosphere in the inn was instantly relieved. Ki Jinhwi winked at Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak looked at him for a moment and then nodded. Alright, everyone, lets go out. How dare you leave without my permission Taoist Go Cheon was about to shout loudly but he suddenly stopped moving. It was as if he had turned into a stone statue. The members of Squad 13 looked at him with puzzled eyes. Taoist Go Cheon just red fiercely at Lee Gwak and the others but took no further action. Squad 13 members thought that this behavior of his was a sign that he was letting them go. Lee Gwak looked at Taoist Go Cheon for a moment, then led the squad members outside. Kheuk! The moment Squad 13 disappeared from sight, Taoist Go Cheon suddenly gasped for air. Huek! Huek! Like a person who had just been rescued from drowning, Taoist Go Cheon breathed heavily. Cold sweat was dripping down his face. What? His eyes, red and bloodshot as if they were about to spill blood, shook violently. Puff! Suddenly, a stream of mes burst out from the front of his chest. Kheuk! Taoist Go Cheon quickly extinguished the me with his hand, but the talismans he had prepared inside his robe had all turned to a handful of ashes. My goodness! His hands trembled violently. The talismans he had prepared would never ignite naturally without his will. Their ignition meant that a much greater and more powerful force had intervened. The thought of entrusting himself to the Jade Heaven Alliance and receiving their hospitality vanished from his mind. He promptly packed his belongings and left the Jade Heaven Alliance. * * * Lee Gwak looked at Ki Jinhwi, as he joked and chatted with the rest of the squad members, with deeply sunken eyes. Ki Jinhwi, with his characteristic knuckleheadedness, had already captured the hearts and minds of the members of Squad 13. They seemed to have forgotten the recent sh with Taoist Go Cheon, listening intently to Ki Jinhwis words. To those who could not see the truth, the recent situation would have seemed to have been luckily resolved. However, Lee Gwak had seen it clearly with his own eyes. He saw an alien qi move wildly near Taoist Go Cheons chest, and then, unbelievably, the way that alien qi was being cut and crushed piece by piece. It was Ki Jinhwi who had severed and neutralized Taoist Go Cheons qi piece by piece. It was the qi manifested from Ki Jinhwis body that had done it. Although Lee Gwak had already suspected that Ki Jinhwi was no ordinary person, he had not realized that he was capable of naturally dispelling a curse technique so effortlessly. Lee Gwak and Ki Jinhwis eyes suddenly met. Then, Ki Jinhwi winked and sent a telepathic message. Lets talk about this in private, squad leader. Lee Gwak nodded silently. Fortunately, no further incidents urred that night. However, Lee Gwak couldnt rx even after his shift ended because, as Ki Jinhwi had previouslymunicated via telepathy, he quietly visited Lee Gwaks house. Squad leader! Please,e in. Just as I heard, your house is really nice. Ki Jinhwi looked around the inside of the house in admiration. Lee Gwak led him to a table. Please, have a seat. Thank you, squad leader. Ki Jinhwi took a seat without hesitation. Despite having stayed up all night, Ki Jinhwi showed no signs of fatigue. He quietly watched as Lee Gwak prepared tea. Finally, when Lee Gwak served the tea, Ki Jinhwi said with a smile, Thank you. No need for thanks. Come to think of it, squad leader, you are pretty calm andposed for your age. Since I joined, I havent seen you panic or lose your temper even once. Squad leader! Go ahead I was hoping it would go unnoticed, but squad leaders eyes are truly sharp. Ki Jinhwi realized that Lee Gwak had noticed he had dispelled Taoist Go Cheons curse technique back at the guest house. Lee Gwak neither confirmed nor denied it, but his deep and calm eyes seemed to confirm Ki Jinhwis guess. When Ki Jinhwi first saw Lee Gwak, he thought he was no ordinary person, but he had never imagined that Lee Gwak would notice him dispelling a curse technique. He had simply assumed that Lee Gwaks clear eyes meant he was more thoughtful than his peers. Squad leader! Im listening. As you may have noticed I have a slight proficiency in techniques like curse techniques and spellcasting. So, I was fortunate to be able to dispel Taoist Go Cheons curse. However, I would prefer that others dont know that I have studied such things. Of course, it might be known eventually, but until then, I would like to live ordinarily like the other squad members. So, I would appreciate it if you could keep this a secret. Before I promise, Ill ask you one thing. Go ahead. With your skills, you could have easily entered the Inner Court instead of the Outer Hall. Why did you choose to join the Outer Hall? Although it was the Outer Hall, the Jade Heaven Alliance does not admit just anyone. The fact that Ki Jinhwi was assigned to the Outer Hall meant that his background had been vetted and approved. Therefore, Lee Gwak did not doubt Ki Jinhwis identity. Instead, he was curious about his motives. Ki Jinhwis answer was straightforward. There is someone Im looking for. Im pretty sure they are in the Jade Heaven Alliance, but I cant find their whereabouts, so I chose to enter the Outer Hall directly. It seems much freer to search here than in the Inner Court. Who is it? The person youre looking for. I cant tell you that yet, squad leader. But I can promise that I wont bring any trouble to Squad 13 or you. Ki Jinhwi was sincere. Although he had not known that he would be assigned to Squad 13 when he joined, he was very satisfied with life in the squad. He liked Seok Yi-cheon, who treated him like a younger brother, and he was fond of the Go Cheon-gwang and Woo Il-yeong, who were like children. He also wanted to look after Cheon-wol, who practiced martial arts every day with eyes full of venom, and above all, he was curious about Lee Gwak. At first, Lee Gwak seemed ordinary. Ki Jinhwi thought he had be the squad leader just by luck and didnt pay much attention to him. Indeed, during their time together, Lee Gwak hadnt shown any extraordinary traits. Ki Jinhwi believed that this was Lee Gwaks true nature. But it didnt take long for him to realize it was an illusion. Every once in a while, Lee Gwak would show a sharp gaze, and at those moments, Ki Jinhwi would feel a chill run down his spine. Lee Gwaks eyes were triggering his sense of danger. Such a thing would be impossible to happen if Lee Gwak was just an ordinary martial artist. While Ki Jinhwi didnt know the extent of Lee Gwaks true abilities, he could at least guess that Lee Gwak was not just an ordinary martial artist. But even then, he never expected that Lee Gwak would notice him dispelling a curse technique. The wise may appear stupid. Truly, That saying fits the squad leader perfectly.3 Ki Jinhwi thought of the proverb that says that a man of great wisdom may often appear foolish. At that moment, Lee Gwak asked, Can you really promise that? I swear it. Ki Jinhwi replied without the slightest hesitation. Lee Gwak closed his eyes for a moment. His intuition, which had developed astonishingly since he acquired his minds eye, told him that Ki Jinhwi was telling the truth. Lee Gwak nodded. I will trust you, brother. Thank you, squad leader. I will not disappoint you. Only then did Ki Jinhwi rx. If Lee Gwak had persisted in his skepticism, Ki Jinhwi would have been at a loss as to what to do. Suddenly, Lee Gwak cleared away the teacups. It seems alcohol might be better than tea for this asion. Did I ever say I liked you, squad leader? Men dont need to be shy. Hahaha! SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Go Cheon. Raws: ().
  2. The wise may appear stupid. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 52: The More People Gather, the More Incidents Occur (2) Chapter 52: The More People Gather, the More Incidents ur (2) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 2 Manhwa: Chapter 51 The Jianghu Grand Conference was officially announced. The number of people who had been visiting the Jade Heaven Alliance quietly exploded, and the focus of everyones attention was on the Jade Heaven Alliance. Numerous heroes of Jianghu headed for the Jade Heaven Alliance, and the alliance became busy preparing to wee these guests. However, the busiest among them were martial artists belonging to the Outer Hall like Lee Gwak. Due to the influx of peopleing to see the heroes of the Jianghu, numerous incidents and idents urred. And it was up to the members of the Outer Hall to handle and clean up most of these incidents. As a result, the Outer Hall was extremely busy. The same was true for Squad 13 led by Lee Gwak. Lee Gwaks days had be so hectic that he was spending more days in the lodgings than going home. Hoo! Lee Gwak exhaled deeply as he left the outer fortress. Even though it was still early morning, a long line of people was already waiting at the main gate of the outer fortress. All of them were waiting to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance. Most of them were martial artists who had mastered martial arts. Ordinary people werent allowed to enter the Jade Heaven Alliance even if they lined up, and among the queuing martial artists, only a very few were granted entry. In the end, those who were unable to enter the fortress had no choice but to stay outside and watch the martial artists who would attend the Jianghu Grand Conference. Lee Gwak looked at the long line of people for a moment, then began to walk home. He didnt feel particrly tired, but after spending several days at the lodging, he missed home. It was then that Lee Gwak quickened his pace. Are you leaving now? Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice. Turning his head, he saw Nam Woo-gyeong approaching. However, his attire was different from usual. Instead of his usual shabby clothes, he was dressed in neat and orderly attire. Where are you going? Why? Oh, these clothes? Dont like them? They suit you well. Dont lie. I know they dont suit me. At Nam Woo-gyeongs self-deprecating remark, Lee Gwak only smiled. Im going to meet someone. Do you want toe along? No, thank you. Why? I dont want to wear clothes that dont fit me, either. Fair enough. Theres nothing good about youing along. Anyway, you must be tired, go inside and get some rest. Yes! At Lee Gwaks response, Nam Woo-gyeong waved his hand and walked away. Lee Gwak stood still, watching his retreating figure thoughtfully. He was struck by the curious nature of human connections. He had never imagined that he would form such a bond with Nam Woo-gyeong, bing sworn brothers with each other. Upon returning home, instead of sleeping, Lee Gwak practiced the Floating Cloud Stride. He had been too busytely to even think about mastering the Floating Cloud Stride. Now seemed like the only chance he would have for a while to practice it. He just thought it was a pity that he didnt have the proper strokes and techniques. Nheless, Lee Gwak immersed himself in the Floating Cloud Stride. The essence of the Floating Cloud Stride was to move freely and unpredictably, like clouds drifting in the sky. Just like the clouds that flow with the wind, scatter, and gather, the Floating Cloud Stride also emphasizes flowing with and adapting to the movement rather than going against it. Memorizing the key points wasnt difficult. The important part was to physically master them. Lee Gwak went out to the courtyard and moved ording to the key points of the Floating Cloud Stride. However, with this being his first time practicing the technique, things didnt go as nned. He stumbled and fell several times. And in no time, his entire body was covered in dirt, but Lee Gwak did not stop practicing. He knew that just as a child must endure hardship in order to grow, he knew well that martial arts required endurance to achieve desired proficiency. Every time he fell, he got back up. He had no idea how much time had passed. Lee Gwak was so engrossed in his practice that he lost track of time. Hoo! It was only when his hunger reached its peak that he stopped practicing. No matter how significantly Lee Gwaks skills had improved, he still couldnt survive without eating. After rummaging through the kitchen for a while, he realized that he had run out of food supplies. There was not even any rice, let alone side dishes. Eventually, Lee Gwak decided to go out for a meal. He changed from his dirty, mud-stained clothes into clean ones and headed outside. After a moments hesitation about where to go, he made his way to the busy street near the main gate of the outer city. Since the announcement of the Jianghu Grand Conference, the inns near the outer city were experiencing unprecedented prosperity to the point where all the rooms were booked. However, those who didnt get a room were facing a difficult situation. This was because all of the remaining avable rooms were exceedingly expensive. Lee Gwak considered dining at an inn for a moment but soon decided against it because of the hustle and bustle. Every inn was full, leaving no space for him to dine alone. Thus, he chose a street stall near the outer city gate. The stall was run by an old woman with snow-white hair. The old woman was selling Chongqing Hot Pot,1 a hot pot dish with various vegetables and meats cooked together in a spicy broth. One serving of Chongqing Hot Pot was enough without needing any additional dishes. It was famous locally for its delicious taste, but being a street stall, it was not yet crowded with martial artists who hade from other regions. Sitting down, Lee Gwak ordered, One Chongqing Hot Pot, please. Hehe! Just wait a moment. The old woman prepared the hot pot in a small pot filled with broth and various ingredients, boiling it for a while before serving it. You must be hungry, go ahead and eat. Yes! Thank you, I will. Lee Gwak enthusiastically picked up his chopsticks. He first wrapped vegetables and meat together and put them in his mouth. The spicy taste made his mouth tingle and thick beads of sweat rolled down his face. Though his face was drenched with sweat, a bright smile appeared on Lee Gwaks lips. He gave a thumbs up. This is really excellent. Hehe! Eat as much as you like. Yes! The old woman looked on with a pleased expression, while Lee Gwak was busy eating with his chopsticks and spoon. The sweat drenched his face and ran down his neck to his chest. It was at that moment when Lee Gwak was fervently eating. Is it that delicious? A voice suddenly asked. As Lee Gwak stopped his chopsticks and looked up, he saw two women. One was dressed entirely in ck, while the other wore a simple outfit. Although their outfits were different, both women shared themon trait of being beautiful. A look of embarrassment appeared on Lee Gwaks face. Both women were people he knew. He put down his chopsticks and stood up, bowing in greeting. Outer Hall Squad Leader Lee Gwak pays his respect to the ck Martial Empress and the Dark Moon Fairy. They were none other than Dan Li-yeon, the ck Martial Empress, and Muk Seon-wol, the Dark Moon Fairy. Muk Seon-wol spoke apologetically. Im sorry, we didnt mean to interrupt your meal. We were just curious because you seemed to be enjoying it so much. They just finished attending a meeting in the inner city and were on their way back. It had been a nerve-wracking meeting, and so they hadnt even had a proper meal. So upon seeing Lee Gwak sitting at the stall, eating Chongqing Hot Pot so deliciously, they unwittingly walked over. Dan Li-yeon looked back and forth between Lee Gwak and the Chongqing Hot Pot with a slightly disapproving expression. She had never bought food from a street vendor since bing Ja Hong-cheons disciple so she didnt expect the food on the streets to taste good. Muk Seon-wol, on the other hand, stared at the Chongqing Hot Pot with bright, sparkling eyes. Unlike Dan Li-yeon, she was very familiar with this type of street food and had no preconceived notions. She asked Lee Gwak. How does it taste? It suits my taste perfectly. So its delicious? Yes. Thats good. I was feeling a bit hungry. Grandma, please give us one each. As Muk Seon-wol boldly ced the order, Dan Li-yeon looked somewhat ufortable. She still had reservations about street food. But as Muk Seon-wol confidently sat down next to Lee Gwak, she reluctantly followed suit. Please sit down too, Squad Leader Lee. Yes! Lee Gwak sat down with an awkward smile. Both Muk Seon-wol and Dan Li-yeon were prominent figures of their time and held a much higher status than Lee Gwak. The fact that such people were dining with him at a street stall brought considerable pressure on him. Whether she knew of Lee Gwaks feelings or not, Muk Seon-wol genuinely looked excited as she waited for the food. It really looks delicious, doesnt it? Mmm! Dan Li-yeon nodded reluctantly. Lee Gwak watched the two women for a moment before resuming his meal. Although their presence was a bit ufortable, he couldnt skip eating. Slurp! With each sip of the spicy broth with the meat, he felt a tingling hot sensation in his mouth. As he was sweating profusely and eating, a small pot full of Chongqing Hot Pot was served in front of Muk Seon-wol and Dan Li-yeon. Muk Seon-wol was the first to scoop up some broth with a spoon and taste it. Her eyes widened in surprise. Its delicious! She then began to eat the meat and vegetables with her chopsticks. Dan Li-yeon, with a slight frown, cautiously asked Muk Seon-wol, Is it really good? Its the best! You should try it too, or Ill eat it all. Um! Dan Li-yeon hesitantly used her chopsticks and carefully brought the food to her mouth. Her eyes widened in amazement. Ah? Tasty, right? Yes! Dan Li-yeon nodded unconsciously, and Muk Seon-wol smiled as if she had expected it. Dan Li-yeon was genuinely surprised. Contrary to her prejudice that street food would be tasteless and dirty, it was quite delicious. The spicy vor that numbed her mouth was particrly exquisite. Slurp! The conversation between them ceased, reced only by the sound of eating. The scene of the three of them sitting on small chairs at the street stall, eating together, looked funny yet somehow fitting. Phew! Finally, after finishing thest drop of the broth, Dan Li-yeon took a deep breath. Her face was flushed from the spicy food, and beads of sweat adorned the tip of her nose. It was the same for Muk Seon-wol. Muk Seon-wol had a happy smile on her face. She didnt expect to stay for so long when she first entered the Jade Heaven Alliance, so she had entered with a light heart, but the longer she stayed, the more she struggled with the food that didnt suit her pte. The region where her sect, Dragon Sky Valley, was located had a distinctive heat, leading to the prevalence of spicy and salty food. The food inside the Jade Heaven Alliance, byparison, seemed nd to her. Despite being a street stall, the Chongqing Hot Pot she was currently eating reminded her of the vors of her homnd. Muk Seon-wol looked at Lee Gwak. Thank you, Squad Leader Lee! Thanks to you, Ive had a satisfying meal for the first time in a while. Its nothing. Im d you enjoyed it. I think Ill be visiting this ce often from now on. Muk Seon-wols gaze turned to Dan Li-yeon, who nodded with an equally satisfied expression. Dan Li-yeon had felt quite sorry seeing Muk Seon-wol struggle with the Jade Heaven Alliances food not suiting her taste. Therefore, seeing Muk Seon-wols happy smile now improved her mood too. Muk Seon-wol said to Lee Gwak, Anyway, it was thanks to you, Squad Leader Lee that we managed to find such a good ce, so Ill pay for the meal today. No, thats not necessary. No, really! Its only right to repay a favor. Before Lee Gwak could protest further, she quickly settled the bill. When Lee Gwak looked embarrassed, Dan Li-yeon said, Just ept her kindness. Its no big deal. Alright. And thank you. Ive also ovee my prejudice against food. I never thought there would be such delicious ces outside the city walls. If you know of any other ces like this, let me know. Well, thats I dont mean right now. If we happen to meet again, you can tell me then. Thats not too much to ask, right? Understood. In the end, Lee Gwak nodded. Not only was it not too much to ask, as Dan Li-yeon had said, but they couldnt be sure when they would meet again in such a manner. Dan Li-yeon looked intently at Lee Gwak. Only then did she realize that Lee Gwak showed no significant change in expression upon seeing her and Muk Seon-wol. As the third disciple of Jade Heaven Alliance Sect Leader Ja Hong-cheon, Dan Li-yeon possessed an extraordinary martial reputation that she was called the ck Martial Empress. Inparison, Muk Seon-wol was a member of the Ten Young Heavens, a group signifying the top echelon among countless talented individuals in the martial world. Even the most powerful and recognizedte-period experts in the Jianghu would usually feel intimidated by their presence. In fact, the people at the meeting they had attended beforeing here were so overwhelmed that they couldnt even speak properly in front of them. However, Lee Gwak was different. Despite being a low-ranking martial artist, he interacted with them veryfortably. He even seemed a bit annoyed. His reaction was unlike any other renowned figures she had encountered before. It was then that she recalled what Muk Seon-wol had mentioned in the past. An interesting person? At that moment, she had a premonition that Lee Gwak might be the person Muk Seon-wol was referring to. Eh? Lady Dan, Lady Muk? Suddenly, a voice called out. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Chongqing Hot Pot. Raws: (). Chongqing hot pot also known as spicy hot pot.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 53: The More People Gather, the More Incidents Occur (3) Chapter 53: The More People Gather, the More Incidents ur (3) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 3 Manhwa: Chapter 51-52 The person who called out to Dan Li-yeon and Muk Seon-wol was a handsome martial artist who appeared to be in his early twenties. With a stature rivaling Lee Gwaks, he wore a splendid robe embroidered with gold threads, and his waist was adorned with a particrly eye-catching ancient yet ornate sword scabbard. As he approached the two women, he spoke, Could it be that the two of you are dining at such a humble street stall? Young Master Yeom! We all thought you two were in a hurry to get out of the meeting because you had some urgent business to attend to, but I never expected that you would have eaten at a ce like this. The man, referred to as Young Master Yeom, smiled broadly as he surveyed the stall and its surroundings. However, despite his smiling face, his eyes did not carry the same warmth. The mans name was Yeom Ki-ho. He was the senior disciple of the Seven Absolute Sect, a renowned martial arts school in the Jianghu. Although not part of the Ten Young Heavens, rumors suggested that his martial prowess was no less than theirs. The Seven Absolute Sect was a prestigious martial school, inting Yeom Ki-hos pride to sky-high levels. He was often criticized for his arrogance, but he paid little heed to such opinions. His heart had been pounding with anticipation when hed been told that he would being to the Jade Heaven Alliance for the Jianghu Grand Conference.It was an excellent opportunity to meet the renowned female warriors whose names echoed throughout Jianghu. The shock he felt upon seeing Muk Seon-wol and Dan Li-yeon in person was indescribable. This was because they were more beautiful and mysterious than any women he had ever seen. Yeom Ki-ho and other renowned martial artists had tried to get closer to the two women, but unfortunately, they were met with cold and distant attitudes. There was an invisible wall between them, a wall so high and thick that it seemed almost impossible for him to prate it, and so he was disappointed when he happened to see them again. There seemed to be an invisible wall around them, too high and thick for Yeom Ki-ho to prate. So, when he coincidentally met them again, he was overjoyed. His gaze then settled on Lee Gwak, who was standing beside the two women. And who might you be? I am Lee Gwak, an Outer Hall squad leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwak? His eyes narrowed slightly. Lee Gwak could sense the faint hostility in Yeom Ki-hos eyes. He could tell just by looking at him that he held an interest in Muk Seon-wol and Dan Li-yeon. Lee Gwak genuinely didnt want to be caught up in any trouble due to drawing Yeom Ki-hos ire. I just happened to share a table with them. I need to go for my duty now. Excuse me Just as Lee Gwak was about to leave after bowing to Yeom Ki-ho and the two women Wait a moment! Yeom Ki-ho called out to stop him. As Lee Gwak looked back, puzzled, Yeom Ki-ho approached and patted him on the shoulder. I just wanted to wish you well on your way. Take care. Hehe! At that moment, Lee Gwaks expression subtly changed. Yeom Ki-ho, still smiling, turned back to Muk Seon-wol and Dan Li-yeon. Since weve met again, it must be fate. How about we continue the conversation we couldnt have earlier? Young Master Yeom! Suddenly, Muk Seon-wols voice turned icy cold, causing a look of confusion to appear on Yeom Ki-hos face. Why Whats wrong, Lady Muk? What are you doing? What do you mean? You just used an Internal Destruction Technique2 on Squad Leader Lee. Thats! Taken aback by Muk Seon-wols usation, Yeom Ki-ho stuttered in shock. He hadnt expected her to notice that he had subtly applied his Internal Destruction Technique while patting Lee Gwaks shoulder. There was no other reason. Yeom Ki-ho just found it simply infuriating to see a mere Outer Hall martial artist sitting at the same table with the women he was interested in. Still, out of a sense of mercy, he had restrained himself to using only about twenty percent of his power. He calibrated his force just enough to cause internal injury that would trouble Lee Gwak for a few months. Otherwise, had he used his full strength, Lee Gwak would have died instantly on the spot. The problem was that Muk Seon-wol had detected his covert use of the technique. Why did you do that? A cold aura emanated from Muk Seon-wol. Typically, Muk Seon-wol carried an elegant and serene demeanor. However, once she became angry, she unleashed a storm-like coldness. Tsk! Seeing such a reaction from Muk Seon-wol, Dan Li-yeon clicked her tongue. She too had realized early on that Yeom Ki-ho had employed a covert technique. Though Yeom Ki-ho might have thought he was being discreet, deceiving those who had reached far higher realms like them was practically impossible. Dan Li-yeon knew Muk Seon-wol to be courteous and noble, always maintaining a dignified distance from others affairs. But she also had a resolute nature that couldnt tolerate injustice. To Muk Seon-wol, Lee Gwak appeared as a vulnerable individual in need of protection. It was natural for her to be outraged by Yeom Ki-hos underhanded attack on such a person. The aura emanating from Muk Seon-wol swelled rapidly like a snowball. Lady Muk, it seems theres a misunderstanding. Please calm down. Why dont you try your Internal Destruction Technique on me? Faced with Muk Seon-wols relentless pressure, Yeom Ki-hos expression hardened. Dont do this, Lady Muk. If you continue, I wont be able to hold back any longer. What if you cant hold back? Lady Muk! Are you always so bold against those weaker than yourself? At that moment, Yeom Ki-ho felt thest strand of his rationality snap. He could no longer contain his anger and unleashed his attack. Yaaaa! Whoosh! A powerful force, like a raging storm, surged towards Muk Seon-wol. It was his perfected Rock Shattering Palm,2 executed at its peak. Even as the massive force of Yeom Ki-hos Rock Shattering Palm, capable of pulverizing giant rocks, surged towards her, Muk Seon-wol didnt even blink. She moved only when Yeom Ki-hos force was nearly upon her. Swoosh! Muk Seon-wol vanished from Yeom Ki-hos sight. What? Confused, Yeom Ki-ho turned to locate Muk Seon-wol, but at that moment Bang! Ugh! With a loud crash, Yeom Ki-ho was sent flying sideways. Muk Seon-wol, who had disappeared from his view, reappeared beside him and struck him with her fist. Although Yeom Ki-ho managed to block her attack with his elbow, he couldnt fully absorb the impact and was thrown off. A trickle of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Even as his internal organs shook and his energy was disrupted, he prepared to counterattack, but Muk Seon-wol was faster. Ssshhh! The whip coiled her waist stretched out like a venomous snake and wrapped around Yeom Ki-hos body. It was a substitute for the Serpentine Waist Sword she usually carried. Argh! Yeom Ki-ho quickly tried to summon his inner strength to break free from the whip, but it was in vain. The whip didnt budge, it was unyielding like iron chains. Rather, it even tightened around his body with tremendous pressure. Muk Seon-wols pure white palms poured down like rain on Yeom Ki-hos immobilized body. Puff, puff, puff! Ugh! After being struck a dozen times in the blink of an eye, Yeom Ki-ho screamed and rolled on the ground. Despite being touted outside as having near-Ten Young Heavens-level prowess, in reality, his skills were far too weak topare to Muk Seon-wols. Hmph! Muk Seon-wol retracted her whip with a snort, a glint of disdain appearing on her face for the first time. Yeom Ki-ho, with such limited skill, had been so insolent and intrusive. Feeling a release from the pressure that had been weighing on her, Muk Seon-wol opened her mouth. Young Master Yeom, I think you should put more effort into your own training, instead of using underhanded tactics against the weak.If I caught you in such an act again, I wont be so lenient next time. Ugh! Grasping his chest, Yeom Ki-ho was unable to utter any excuses. His face was filled with shame. He hadnt expected to be so effortlessly subdued without even being able tounch a proper attack. If this incident became known in the martial world, he would never be able to hold his head high again. Ill not let these bitches off easily. Ill have my revenge. Determined to avenge his humiliation, Yeom Ki-ho managed to get up and stagger away. After watching him stagger away for a moment, Muk Seon-wol then turned to Lee Gwak with a worried expression. Are you alright? Yes, Im fine. Im sorry, I didnt mean to get you involved in this. Muk Seon-wol genuinely looked apologetic. If it hadnt been for her and Dan Li-yeons presence, Lee Gwak would never have gotten caught up in the situation and been subjected to the Internal Destruction Technique. Lee Gwak was truly unharmed. Although Yeom Ki-hos Internal Destruction Technique was extremely dangerous, it had caused no harm to Lee Gwak. This was because the moment the technique prated his body, the giant snake within him had immediately devoured it. But for Muk Seon-wol, who was unaware of this fact, she couldnt help but worry. Normally, anyone who fell victim to the Internal Destruction Technique was bound to die in great pain from internal injuries. Even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would have to spend more than a year immobilized and treated to regain basic functions. It was then that Dan Li-yeon intervened. Hell be fine. What do you mean? Because Ill give him this. She pulled out a ck wooden box from her belongings. A fragrant scent wafted from the boxs opening. Could that be? Yes, its a Vital Essence Pill.4 With this, any internal damage caused by the Internal Destruction Technique can bepletely healed. The Vital Essence Pill was a secret elixir of the Jade Heaven Alliance, renowned for its remarkable efficacy in enhancing internal energy and healing internal injuries. Is it alright for you to give him something so precious? I dont need it anyway. Since hes gone through all this trouble for us, its the least I can do. Besides, I owe him to some extent. You owe him? Muk Seon-wol looked puzzled, but Dan Li-yeon chose not to borate further. Whenever she happened to see Lee Gwak, her heart always felt unusually heavy. At first, she wasnt sure why, but after thinking about it for a while, it became clear. Though it wasnt intentional, the fact remained that her senior brother, Yong Cheon-myeong, had taken Lee Gwaks lover away. And she herself had carelessly advised the heartbroken Lee Gwak not to act rashly. At the time, she hadnt thought much of it, but it seemed to have deeply affected her in hindsight. Even though the Vital Essence Pill was a rare treasure in the martial world, it wasnt particrly necessary for Dan Li-yeon. The time for enhancing her internal strength with such elixirs had long passed. So, thinking of it as repaying a debt of the heart, she dly handed the Vital Essence Pill to Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak waved his hands in refusal. I cant ept such a precious item. Just take it and use it. Otherwise, youll suffer for a long time. Yeah. Since its not of much use to Li-yeon anyway, take it. If you dont use it, your vital energy will be severely damaged, and you wont be able to lead a normal life. When Muk Seon-wol also insisted, Lee Gwak could no longer refuse. Moreover, both women looked genuinely apologetic. Then, I will gratefully ept it. In the end, Lee Gwak had no choice but to ept the Vital Essence Pill. Dont save it forter and use it tonight. Understood. You promise? Yes! Only after hearing Lee Gwaks firm response did Dan Li-yeon smile contentedly. She wanted topensate the olddy who ran the stall for any trouble caused during Muk Seon-wols fight with Yeom Ki-ho, as her stall had been damaged in the process. But the olddy adamantly refusedpensation. Im fine, really. Although she was merely selling hotpot at a street stall, the old woman had discernment. She had realized that Muk Seon-wol and Dan Li-yeon held very high statuses within the Jade Heaven Alliance. Thus, she tried to refuse theirpensation. However, Dan Li-yeon forcefully ced money in the old womans hand. Please ept it. Consider it as payment in advance for the food. So, when wee next time, you have to serve us delicious hotpot, okay? Still, its too much. Haha! Ill being again and again. This year and the next as well, so I hope you can do business here for a long time. Alright, miss. I promise to keep my business going for a long time and serve you delicious hotpot. Finally, the old woman replied, wiping a tear from her eye. Well done. Muk Seon-wol smiled and nodded at Dan Li-yeon, clearly pleased with her handling of the situation. Then well be leaving now. Take care of yourself, Squad Leader Lee. See youter. After bidding farewell to Lee Gwak, the two women entered the Jade Heaven Alliance. Lee Gwako watched them walk away before turning his attention to the Vital Essence Pill in his hand. Just as the Vital Essence Pill was of little use to Dan Li-yeon, it was of no use to Lee Gwak as well. The time for Lee Gwak to use such elixirs to improve his internal cultivation has also long passed. After opening the sixth gate and acquiring the Minds Eye, Lee Gwaks internal strength had increased exponentially. While he did not know how much the Vital Essence Pill could enhance his internal strength, it would likely be as inconsequential as a small stream joining a raging and vast river. Nheless, having made a promise, he intended to consume it eventually. Lee Gwak tucked the Vital Essence Pill into his robe and murmured to himself. The course of fateis truly beyond prediction and measurement SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Seven Absolute Sect. Raws: ().
  2. Internal Destruction Technique. Raws: (). This is a martial art that strikes the enemys outside and damages the inside.
  3. Rock Shattering Palm. Raws: ().
  4. Vital Essence Pill. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 54: The Return of the Weapons (1) Chapter 54: The Return of the Weapons (1) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 4 Manhwa: Chapter 52-53 Numerous martial artists entered the Jade Heaven Alliance. There were leaders sent from the Ten Supremes, and there were also sect leaders of influential martial factions. They led their disciples and entered the Jade Heaven Alliance with grandeur. The already excited atmosphere heated up even more with their arrival. The streets overflowed with martial artists, and even people who had nothing to do with the martial world came to see them. Inns and taverns screamed with joy due to the unexpected boon, and people were moring for amodations to the point where some ended up sleeping outdoors. While the streets were filled with joy, Outer Hall martial artists like Lee Gwak, who were responsible for the security of the Jade Heaven Alliance, were literally having a hard time. They would stand guard at the front or back gates during the day and patrol at night, a routine that repeated for days on end. Though Lee Gwak could endure thanks to his strong internal energy, ordinary martial artists like Seok Yi-cheon and Woo Il-yeong were feeling extremely fatigued. In the end, the Outer Courts leader, Geum Guho, urgently deployed the Heavenly Intelligence Hall to alleviate the burden on the Outer Hall. Indeed, with the deployment of the Heavenly Intelligence Halls martial artists, those of the Outer Hall were able to breathe a little easier. Squad 13 also received martial artists from the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Among them was someone Lee Gwak knew well. Arent you grateful? Coming to your rescue just like this. Thank you! Hehe! The smug man by Lee Gwaks side was none other than Go Jeon-ok. He led a few martial artists from the Heavenly Intelligence Hall and joined Lee Gwaks squad. The people who followed Go Jeon-ok were people Lee Gwak had never seen before. True to their main duty of gathering intelligence, their eyes were sharp. Lee Gwak asked Go Jeon-ok, But how did you end up being dispatched here instead ofpleting your previous mission? The previous one? Ah, the Tempest Three Demons? Yes! Damn! We couldnt find them. You have no idea how much shame I had to endure because of that. Go Jeon-oks expression twisted instantly. He had hoped to prove his worth by finding the Tempest Three Demons. Despite mobilizing all his abilities and connections, he ultimately failed. Because of that, he had no idea how much he had been scolded when called by the Outer Courts leader, Geum Guho. Well, seems like they still find my talents too precious to waste, so they gave me another mission. Another mission? Yes! Go Jeon-ok chuckled. He restrained himself from saying more, and likewise, Lee Gwak did not inquire further. There was no benefit in deeply involving oneself in the affairs of the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. However, that didnt mean he had no guesses. It must be to gather information on those who have entered among the Outer Hall. The Outer Hall was merely a shield to conceal the true identity of the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Their real aim was to monitor the movements of those who had entered. Lee Gwak guessed this much but chose not to verbalize it. Regardless of the Heavenly Intelligence Halls intentions, it was beneficial for the Outer Hall. Please take good care of us for the time being. Haha! Dont worry. Ill do my best to help. Thats reassuring. Friends should help each other, right? Go Jeon-ok slung his arm around Lee Gwaks shoulder. Lee Gwak observed Go Jeon-oks face in silence for a moment. He could see the ambition in his eyes and the confident expression on his face. Go Jeon-ok was already very ambitious, but ever since he had entered the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, he had been expressing it without restraint. Gwak! What is it? If you ever face difficulty, feel free to tell this brother. I have enough strength to watch your back. Lets go! Its time for patrol. Go Jeon-ok released his arm from around Lee Gwaks shoulder. He walked ahead as if it was only natural, followed by the martial artists of the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. The Outer Hall seemedpletely relegated to the background. Ki Jinhwi quietly walked up to Lee Gwaks side and whispered, Squad leader! Yes! It feels like were beingpletely ignored right now. It does seem that way. Dont you find it ridiculous? I know the Outer Hall doesnt have much presence, but to be ignored to this extent. Does it make you feel slighted? Well, not slighted, exactly. Just a bit irked. Its annoying to be ignored so much. Think of it positively. Instead of us, theyll be the ones keenly observing the surroundings. We can just mindlessly follow them behind. Haha! Thats true. We can just leave all the bothersome and nerve-wracking tasks to them. Tell the rest of the members to take it easy. Understood, squad leader! Ki Jinhwi nodded and returned to the other squad members. Lee Gwak quietly observed the backs of the Heavenly Intelligence Hall martial artists leading the way. Ultimately, that days patrol was predominantly led by the Heavenly Intelligence Hall warriors under Go Jeon-oksmand, and Lee Gwak and Squad 13 followed them until the end of their duty. Phew! Lee Gwak sighed, stretching his stiff body. Completing the patrol didnt mean all his work was done. There was still much to check, and he had to take care of his squad members. Eventually, Lee Gwak left the Jade Heaven Alliancete at night after finishing all his tasks. The road back home was still full of people. Despite thete hour, many were still roaming and wandering the streets. Lee Gwak walked along the now familiar streets. At that moment, Lee Gwak felt a strange sensation. A tingling sensation in his temples, a sign of someones stealthy gaze. He furrowed his brow slightly, and then, with the sound of a rustling of clothing, a figure emerged from the alleyway. The owner of the prying eyes had revealed himself. The moment he saw the figure, Lee Gwaks eyes widened in surprise. The figure that emerged from the darkness was someone he knew. Han Socheon? Its been a while, brother. The woman greeting him in a gentle voice was Han Socheon. She looked at Lee Gwak with a face that was more mature than when they had parted ways at Mount Shaohua. Have you been well? You? You look good. A faint smile tugged at the corners of Han Socheons mouth. Lee Gwak approached her to see her face better. Its really you, Socheon. What happened? When did youe back? Im hungry! What? Give me something to eat. I feel like Im going to die of hunger. At Han Socheons words, Lee Gwak showed an incredulous expression. In the meantime, Han Socheon had be even thinner. Her eyes, already cold and cynical, seemed even more desated. Looking into her eyes, Lee Gwak found himself unable to ask further. In the end, Lee Gwak nodded. Alright, lets go. Okay! Only then did a light smile appear on Han Socheons face. Lee Gwak then led Han Socheon into his house. As soon as he entered the room and opened the tightly closed door, Han Socheon looked around curiously. Its a nice ce youve got here. I got it because of you, so of course, its nice. Because of me? You asked me to stay in Jade Heaven Alliance. So, I got this house. I couldnt possibly live in the lodgings. I see. Sit there. Ill prepare the meal in no time. Okay! Han Socheon nodded and sat on the wooden floor. Lee Gwak watched her for a moment before heading into the kitchen. Left alone, Han Socheon looked up at the sky. The unusually red moon caught her eye, and a red aura seemed to swirl in her eyes as well. She sat on the wooden floor, staring at the night sky for a long time. With the way she sat so motionless, it looked as if she turned into a statue. Suddenly, a spark of interest appeared in her eyes, sensing Lee Gwaking out of the kitchen. Lee Gwak brought out a small table with rice, fruit, and side dishes on it. As he ced the table on the wooden floor, he said, I hurriedly prepared it, so the side dishes arent much. No, brother. This is already incredibly good. Han Socheon gently shook her head and picked up her chopsticks. She then carefully started tasting the food Lee Gwak had brought out. After chewing the food with her eyes closed for a moment, she eximed in admiration, Its delicious! Thats a relief! Really delicious! Han Socheon kept moving her chopsticks incessantly, while Lee Gwak silently watched her. After the incident at the street stall, he had bought rice and ingredients. He thought it was fortunate because he could offer Han Socheon a meal he made himself. With her eyes half-closed, savoring the food made by Lee Gwak, Han Socheon appeared almost like an ascetic. A shadow fell over Lee Gwaks face as he watched her. To him, Han Socheon seemed to have matured beyond his expectations. People do not grow without experiencing pain. To have grown so much in such a short time meant that she had suffered and ovee much pain. The fact that Han Socheon appeared mature was evidence she had faced and conquered many challenges. At least, thats what Lee Gwak thought. Lee Gwak could not even begin to guess the kind of hell Han Socheon had been through. However, he believed that the battles she faced were far from ordinary. Lee Gwak did not initiate conversation, allowing her to eat in peace. Han Socheon, in turn, focused solely on her meal. Given her small bites, Han Socheons meal naturally took longer. Nheless, Lee Gwak waited silently. Finally, Han Socheon finished her meal. Thank you, brother! Its been a long time since Ive enjoyed a meal this much. I hope it was enough. It was more than enough. Han Socheon gently shook her head. Lee Gwak asked, When did you return to the Jade Heaven Alliance? This afternoon So you came straight here after entering the Jade Heaven Alliance? Sort of I suppose you cant tell me where youve been since then? Im sorry, brother. Dont be. Seeing you safe is all that matters. Thank you! Han Socheon genuinely appreciated Lee Gwaks understanding. Everything about her was highly confidential. Her name, her martial arts, and even her existence. It was a secret that she had entered the Jade Heaven Alliance, and even more so was her visit to Lee Gwak. But if Lee Gwak had insisted, she would eventually give him an answer. Big brother, can I stay here for a while? Of course! Lee Gwaks immediate consent brought a smile to Han Socheons face. She hadnte here because shecked a ce to stay. The Jade Heaven Alliance had arrangedvish amodations for her and her colleagues. However, Han Socheon didnt want to stay there. The only ce she wanted to be with herpanions was on the battlefield. She didnt want to be with them here, too. Thats why she sought out Lee Gwak. After studying Han Socheons face for a moment, Lee Gwak spoke up. You look very tired. Thats because I havent been sleeping well. Ive been suffering from insomniately. Insomnia? Yes! I hardly sleep at all. Han Socheon replied with a nonchnt expression. Lee Gwak looked at her for a moment before sighing deeply. Hoo! Its still bearable. Say that after youve tried sleeping in it. Lets go! Lee Gwak pulled Han Socheon by the hand. Han Socheon obediently followed him. The ce Lee Gwak took her to was his own room. Inside, there was a soft bed. Sleep here for the rest of your stay. Brother? Hurry up! Okay! Han Socheon nodded andy down on the bed. Lee Gwak pulled the quilt over Han Socheon and said, Even if you cant fall asleep easily, try to rest. Got it! Ill be sleeping in the room across, so call me if you need anything. Okay! Lee Gwak looked at Han Socheons face for a moment, then closed the door and walked out. After letting out a sigh that Han Socheon couldnt hear, Lee Gwak walked into the small room across the hall. Heid down a nket on the floor andy on it. Countless thoughts crossed his mind. He would have usually fallen asleep the moment his head hit the pillow, but sleep eluded him tonight. It was due to Han Socheons unexpected visit. As Lee Gwak tossed and turned, Ssshh! The door to his room quietly opened, and someone slipped inside. It was Han Socheon. She lifted the nket and climbed in. Socheon! I cant sleep, brother. Han Socheon snuggled into Lee Gwaks embrace. Just let me stay like this for a while. Lee Gwak, who was about to push her away, stopped his hand in mid-air. Before he knew it, Han Socheon was burying her face in his chest and breathing softly. Looking at her face with her peacefully closed eyes, he couldnt bring himself to push her away anymore. Phew! Eventually, Lee Gwak stopped trying to push her away and gently patted Han Socheons back instead. Han Socheons ragged breathing gradually became more even. She had fallen asleep. The woman, who had been suffering from insomnia, fell asleep in Lee Gwaks arms for the first time in a long time. Her gentle breathing resonated against Lee Gwaks chest. SoundlessWind21s Notes: A, Han Socheon youve been through a lot. The part when Han Socheon slept with Lee Gwak in the same bed is not shown in the manhwa. If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 55: The Return of the Weapons (2) Chapter 55: The Return of the Weapons (2) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 5 Manhwa: Chapter 53 As the morning sunlight squeezed through the window cracks, Lee Gwak woke up. However, he felt an emptiness in his arms. Han Socheon, who had fallen asleep in his embrace throughout the night, was nowhere to be seen. Lee Gwak left the room and looked around the house, but couldnt find Han Socheon anywhere. He wondered if her visitst night was just a dream. However, the moment he saw a small note on the table, he realized it wasnt a dream. The note was left by Han Socheon. [Ille back, brother.] The note had a short line in Han Socheons handwriting. Lee Gwak stared nkly at the words for a moment. Hoo! Han Socheon had really appeared out of nowhere, shaken his heart, and then disappeared just as suddenly. The only good thing now was that she knew where Lee Gwaks house was so she coulde back and visit him anytime. Lee Gwak quickly washed up and left the house. His destination was not the Jade Heaven Alliance but the nearby slums. As Lee Gwak entered the slums, he could feel the wary stares of the residents. He ignored their stares and quickened his pace. He arrived at Nam Woo-gyeongs house. Oh, what brings you here? Nam Woo-gyeong looked slightly surprised to see Lee Gwak visiting him early in the morning. I came to ask for a favor. A favor? From you? Yes! Nam Woo-gyeongs eyes changed at Lee Gwaks response. They had been talking and considering each other as sworn brothers for quite some time, but Lee Gwak had never once asked for a favor, even knowing that he was the young leader of the Hao n. If youre asking for a favor then it must be information, right? What do you want to know? One of those who passed the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground has entered the Jade Heaven Alliance. Is that true? I saw it with my own eyes. Hmm! Nam Woo-gyeong murmured. The young talents who had passed the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground were dispatched to various frontlines, where they were making remarkable achievements in the fight against the Celestial Demon Union and were rising to prominence. The world was yet unaware of their existence, but sects dealing with information like the Hao n were very well aware of their fearsomeness. Do you think you can find out why they entered the Jade Heaven Alliance? Let me ask you one thing. Is the person who entered the Jade Heaven Alliance someone you know well? Yes. Lee Gwak answered without a hint of hesitation. Its a woman, isnt it? Pardon? Im talking about the person who entered the Jade Heaven Alliance. When a man steps forward with such a decisive look in his eyes, its only when a woman is involved. Can you figure it out? Ill do my best. Were also curious as to why they entered the Jade Heaven Alliance secretly. Thank you. Do you owe me one now? I will repay you someday. Good! Remember that promise. Nam Woo-gyeong smiled pleasantly. He knew that a person like Lee Gwak never spoke idly. And that he was someone who always took responsibility for his words. Having Lee Gwak owe him a small debt of gratitude was no loss. * * * The inner city of the Jade Heaven Alliance was not a ce that was easily essible to anyone. Even martial artists who were officially invited to the Jianghu Grand Conference were only allowed to stay in the outer city, not even daring to think about entering the inner city. The tall walls of the inner city symbolized the high authority of the Jade Heaven Alliance. As such, the mere fact of staying within the inner city was a source of great pride for its members. The same was true for the martial artists of the Main Court. Along with the Secret Court and the Outer Court, they were located within the inner city but were iparable in scale and manpower to the other two forces. With its vast size, the Main Court contained many secret spaces, one of which was the Demon Execution Hall.1 It was apletely was apletely independent space, off-limits to even the martial artists of the Main Court. Except for a few authorized individuals, it was impossible to even get close. As a result, the purpose of the Demon Execution Hall was a topic of spection even within the Main Court. Some said it was where the forces secretly cultivated by the leader, Nam Il-geuk, resided, while others spected that it was the home of those who performed dirty work that could not be revealed outside. They spected that the inside of the Demon Execution Hall was filled with all sorts of gruesome weapons and tools. Contrary to their expectations, however, the inside of the Demon Execution Hall was very serene and peaceful. In front of therge hall was a well-maintained courtyard and garden, with a waterway running through the center of the garden and arge pond. There was also a simple pavilion by the pond that harmoniously matched the picturesque beauty of the garden. Near the pavilion and pond, about a dozen young men and women sat leisurely. Some were tending to their swords, while othersy onrge rocks, making pillow of their arms and gazing up at the sky. It was such a peaceful scene that a stranger might think they were just a group of young people taking a leisurely break. Among them, one person stood out in particr a young man sitting in the center of the pavilion. He looked to be in his mid-tote twenties, boasting a robust appearance and an immense stature. With a physique easily twice the size of an ordinary person, enormous muscles reminiscent of massive boulders and hair that grew wildly down to his shoulders, he resembled arge lion. Sitting in the center of the pavilion, he was tending to a huge iron sword. The sword was so massive that it seemed impossible for an ordinary person to even lift, yet the man handled it with ease in one hand. Hmm! Seemingly pleased with the condition of his iron sword, the man smiled as he put the sword back into its sheath. Creak! Just then, a small moon gate connecting to the Demon Execution Hall opened with the scream of rusty hinges. Everyones gaze shifted towards the moon gate. Amidst everyones attention, a woman of bewitching beauty appeared. With jet-ck hair, thick eyebrows, and skin as white as snow sprinkled over her face,plemented by red lips reminiscent of plum blossoms, she was a striking beauty. Instantly, the giant man opened his mouth. Youve arrived, Socheon. The woman who opened the moon gate and was walking toward the pavilion was Han Socheon. At her arrival, the dozen or so young men and women who had been sittingfortably immediately stand up. Socheon! Vice-squad leader! They greeted Han Socheon with familiarity. Han Socheon just nodded slightly in greeting to them. The young warriors around the pavilion were those who, along with Han Socheon, had passed through the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground in Mount Shaohua. They were the best among the warriors, having passed with outstanding results. Han Socheon spoke to the giant man. Im back, squad leader. Where have you been? Hmm! You dont want to tell us, huh? Tch! In any case The giant man clicked his tongue, looking at Han Socheon, who remained silent. The giant mans name was Cheol Gwan-ho, and he was the squad leader of the warriors in the Demon Execution Hall. And Han Socheon was his vice-squad leader. There was little to no difference in skill between Cheol Gwan-ho and Han Socheon. However, Cheol Gwan-ho was chosen to be the leader because he had better leadership and friendliness than Han Socheon. Despite her beautiful appearance, Han Socheon had a cold personality. She rarely showed emotions or shared her thoughts. Nevertheless, her martial skills were undoubtedly outstanding. This led her to achieve many feats and provide significant help to her squad members. Many people were grateful to her, but apart from that, her disposition made her unsuitable to lead the organisation. That was why she remained the vice-squad leader Cheol Gwan-ho shrugged his shoulders as he watched Han Socheon standing silently. Well, fine! Since its everyones free time now, I dont care what you do with the rest of your time as long as you make it back on time for the assembly. Just remember not to bete. Thats the only condition. Got it. Though I dont know where youve been, I assume youve gotten some sleep, right? Yes. Han Socheons response caused a spark of interest to sh in Cheol Gwan-hos eyes. Those thrust into the battlefield each had to live with their own aftermath. The people here were no different. Everyone had their own issues, and in Han Socheons case, it was insomnia. Thanks to her strong internal energy, she was able to survive up until now but her problem was undoubtedly serious. It was concerning enough for those around her to notice. Until yesterday, Han Socheons face looked particrly drained and pale. But now, her skin was glowing, an indication that she had gotten a good nights sleep. Thats good to hear. Take a seat for now. Han Socheon nodded and sat down at one side of the pavilion. Then, a woman of her age subtly approached and sat next to her. Where have you been? Arent you going to tell me either? The woman who was disying a slightly sullen expression was Han Socheons colleague and rival, Lim Moon-hye. Despite how she acted friendly on the surface, Han Socheon was well aware of how much Lim Moon-hye guarded against her. Not wanting to get into an argument with her, Han Socheon spoke briefly, Sorry! Tch! Lim Moon-hye snorted in disdain. Han Socheon leaned back against the pavilions pir and closed her eyes slightly. A breeze blew in just then, gently caressing her body. This caused a small smile to tug at the corners of her mouth. As Cheol Gwan-ho mentioned, she couldnt recall when shest had such proper sleep. It seemed as if it was the first time in almost a year that she had slept soundly without waking up once in the middle of the night. Brother. The more she thought about Lee Gwak, the more intriguing he seemed. Despite it being their first meeting in a year, he didnt feel unfamiliar at all. Instead, there was an even stronger sense of closeness and warmth. Perhaps that was why she sought out his embrace. His embrace was trulyforting. She could still feel the warmth lingering all over her body. In Lee Gwaks arms, she could sleep not as a weapon but as a human. As Han Socheon was lost in thought about Lee Gwak, another figure entered the Demon Execution Hall. It was a middle-aged martial artist, lean as a bamboo stalk. His eyes were as emotionless as a vipers, and his skin was pale as if he had never seen the sunlight in his life. His entire body seemed to emanate an unidentifiable, ominous aura. Even the air around him seemed distorted by it. As soon as he appeared, the martial artists sitting in the pavilion promptly rose to their feet. Cheol Gwan-ho spoke on behalf of all of them, My lord! Squad Leader Cheol, has everyone gathered? Yes! With Socheon joiningst, everyone is here. At Cheol Gwan-hos reply, the middle-aged martial artist nodded. The dozen or so young martial artists had already formed a line behind Cheol Gwan-ho. Tension swirled on their faces as they looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged mans name was Cheol Geuk-jin, a dangerous martial artist whose name was known to only a few leaders within the Jade Heaven Alliance. Leader of the Hidden Blood Battalion, Chul Geuk-jin.2 That was his official title. The Hidden Blood Battalion was divided into three squads, with Cheol Gwanho, Han Socheon, and others all belonging to Squad 1. Cheol Geuk-jins icy gaze swept across the squad members instantly. Those who met his gaze felt a shiver run down their spine. Youve all worked hard. The higher-ups are highly impressed with your assassination of the Iron Lord, Ko Jin-rak. Under normal circumstances, your achievements would warrant a longer vacation, but the situation has changed. Cheol Geuk-jin paused for a moment and looked straight ahead. His eyes caught the sight of Han Socheon sitting alone, leaning against a pavilion pir. Despite her not moving an inch even with his arrival, which makes her seem quite arrogant, Cheol Geuk-jin didnt really mind. Jianghu respected only the strong, and Han Socheon was an entity that fit thew of the martial world perfectly. Thus, Cheol Geuk-jin didnt reproach her for herck of courtesy. Cheol Geuk-jin continued, ording to intelligence gathered by the Outer Court, the Celestial Demon Union is nning arge-scale assassination during the Jianghu Grand Conference as revenge for the Iron Monarch Ko Jin-rak. Hm! How many assassins will infiltrate the Jade Heaven Alliance remains unknown. Your mission is to preemptively identify these assassins from the Celestial Demon Union and eliminate them. A ghastly gleam of madness shed out from Cheol Geuk-jins eyes. If were not careful, the Jianghu Grand Conference weve painstakingly prepared could be ruined. Eliminate them before that happens. The Outer Courts Heavenly Intelligence Hall and the Secret Court will provide information. Can we act independently once we receive the information? In response to Cheol Gwan-hos question, Cheol Geuk-jin smirked. Of course. No one will restrain you. Unleash your wrath on those daring enough to challenge the Jade Heaven Alliance. I dont care if there would be casualties among our forces. I will take full responsibility. SoundlessWind21s Notes: A, Han Socheon youve been through a lot. The part when Han Socheon slept with Lee Gwak in the same bed is not shown in the manhwa. If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Demon Execution Hall. Raws: ().
  2. Leader of the Hidden Blood Battalion. Raws: ().
  3. Iron Monarch. Raws: ().
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 56: The Return of the Weapons (3) Chapter 56: The Return of the Weapons (3) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 6 Manhwa: Chapter 54 Go Jeon-ok was diligent. Even when he was with the Outer Hall, he never rested from spying, and if he saw anyone slightly suspicious, he immediately followed them. Because of this, Squad 13 was tired to the point of exhaustion. It was because they had to pick up the ck for the personnel missing from the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. At one moment, Go Jeon-oks eyes suddenly sharpened. That person, he looks suspicious. Where his gaze was directed, there was an ordinary man. A man with amon face and ordinary clothing that one could easily see on the streets. He was choosing clothes from a street vendor. Lee Gwak followed Go Jeon-ok and looked closely but he couldnt find anything peculiar. He looks so ordinary, whats suspicious about that? Its exactly because he looks ordinary. What? Gwak! The very fact that theres an ordinary person in the Jade Heaven Alliance is strange. Mm! Lee Gwak let out a hum of realization at Go Jeon-oks words. He had never thought about it that way before. Go Jeon-oks eyes shone like a fierce beast. An ordinary warrior like you sees differently from us, who work with information. Our enemies wouldnt appear in noticeable attire. They disguise themselves as ordinary people living among us, trying not to stand out. Hmm! The ones were looking for are those types. Its funny if you think about it deeper. Does it make sense for an ordinary person to loiter around super huge sects like the Jade Heaven Alliance or the Ten Supremes? Lee Gwak nodded in agreement with Go Jeon-oks exnation, thinking his words made sense. Indeed, the perspectives of Lee Gwak, walking the path of a warrior, and Go Jeon-ok, growing his position in a department that collects information like the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, had to be different. Go Jeon-ok had always been very ambitious, and he made no secret of his career-oriented tendencies. Although this led to him being ostracized by many, he steadily worked and climbed his way up the ranks, expanding his influence. Lee Gwak suddenly thought of Nam Woo-gyeong. I wonder if Brother Woo-gyeong also sees the world in the same way as Jeon-ok? Lee Gwak then became curious whether Nam Woo-gyeong, the young leader of the Hao n, a sect that epassed the world, would have the same perspective and insight as Go Jeon-ok, a low-ranking member of the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. When Go Jeon-ok marked someone, his subordinate followed. asionally, while walking on the street, he would meet other members of the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. Each time, Go Jeon-ok slightly bowed his head in acknowledgment. Such behavior of his was so natural that someone who didnt know him couldnt tell he was greeting. Only Lee Gwak, who had known him for a long time, could notice it. So many! Lee Gwak only now realized that the Heavenly Intelligence Hall wasrger than he had expected. Their eyes and ears covered the entirety of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Although Lee Gwak didnt know all of them, he remembered those who Go Jeon-ok acknowledged. Whether he knew of Lee Gwaksplex feelings or not, Go Jeon-ok chattered beside him. Hehe! The Jade Heaven Alliance is inplete chaos right now. Countless martial artists and spies have entered, actively wandering around. If I can just weed out even one spy from the Celestial Demon Union among them, itll be a real jackpot. I could instantly take a key position in the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. If that happens, you shoulde and work for me, Gwak. Letsbine our strengths and take over the Jade Heaven Alliance. Take over? Is the Jade Heaven Alliance such an easy ce? Hmph! Its not that impossible. After all, even the Alliance Leader started no differently from us. Go Jeon-ok snorted. Although it wasnt well known to the world, the current leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, Ja Hong-cheon had also started out as a lowly warrior. But even if he was a low-ranking martial artist, he was a genius of his era and so it wasnt long before he caught the attention of the high-ranking officials of the Jade Heaven Alliance, who then mentored him in martial arts. Compared to him, Go Jeon-oks martial talent was merely somewhat superior but could not dare topare with Ja Hong-cheon. However, his ambition was in no way inferior to Ja Hong-cheons. Lee Gwak understood Go Jeon-oks ambition. However, he did not wish to sympathize with it. What Lee Gwak wanted to walk was the path of a martial artist, not that of an ambitious schemer. Even at that moment, Go Jeon-ok was unabashedly speaking of his ambition. Of course, he only did so because he thought Lee Gwak was close enough to him, but to Lee Gwak, such behavior also seemed precarious. As Go Jeon-ok said, the Jade Heaven Alliance was no different from a den of chaos. They couldnt be sure that someone in the immediate vicinity wasnt a spy from the Celestial Demon Union. If such people realized Go Jeon-oks intentions, they would undoubtedly try to use him somehow. The biggest lesson Lee Gwak learned in the Jade Heaven Alliance was to never reveal everything about himself, and the second lesson was that he must look after his own safety. When he was paralyzed from the waist down by Gwan Il-hyeon, a high-ranking member of the Celestial Demon Union, the Jade Heaven Alliance did not take any special action. They did not even give him any minimalpensation or proper medical treatment. Had Han Socheon not save him by providing him with the Yoga Secret Manual, he might still be lying in bed, contemting his despair. Thats why Lee Gwak did not trust the Jade Heaven Alliance. Still, the biggest reason he remained in the Jade Heaven Alliance was because of his promise to Han Socheon, and the second reason was that staying in the Jade Heaven Alliance provided him with a stable source of ie. With a stable livelihood, Lee Gwak could focus and push harder in his martial arts training for greater leaps forward. Lee Gwak let Go Jeon-oks babbling go in one ear and out the other. He did not believe Go Jeon-ok when he said he would take care of him. During his time bedridden, Go Jeon-ok had not visited him once. There was nothing more foolish than trusting the promises of someone like that. Go Jeon-ok continued to talk, oblivious to Lee Gwaks true feelings. Even Seok Yi-cheon, who was generally quite oblivious, frowned at his chatter. Everyone has done a good job today.Lets continue to work hard until the Jianghu Conference. Only after the days work was finally done and Go Jeon-ok had said his farewell did Squad 13 breathe a sigh of relief. Jeon-ok has really be even more ambitious since joining the Heavenly Intelligence Hall. But he should still be careful about what he says. If hes such a chatterbox, who would take him seriously? After parting from the Heavenly Intelligence Hall, Seok Yi-cheon shook his head. Though he hadnt said it before, he too had been displeased with Go Jeon-ok. Lee Gwak sighed inwardly. Still, he has a good knack for socializing, so hell find his ce. Indeed, when ites to reading the room and lining up, hes unmatched. Hehe! Lets go have dinner. Sounds good. They headed towards the dining hall operated by the Outer Court. * * * After having a meal with the members, Lee Gwak stepped outside. Following him closely was Ki Jinhwi. Lets go together, squad leader. Are you heading out? Yes! Even after their previous conversation, the rtionship between Ki Jinhwi and Lee Gwak hadnt changed much. Ki Jinhwi treated Lee Gwak with the respect due to him being the squad leader, and Lee Gwak treated him as a fellow squad member. Although there were many suspicious things about Ki Jinhwi, Lee Gwak didnt press the issue. There was a line between Lee Gwak and Ki Jinhwi. They respected each other without crossing this line. Crossing it would have required improving their rtionship further, but neither of them wanted that. The two walked along, casually chatting about this and that. Are you finding the dormitoryfortable? Itsfortable and nice. I get to eat on time, receive a generous sry, and have ce to sleep for free. Where could I find a better ce than this? Theres probably no better ce to work than the Jade Heaven Alliance in the current world. Lee Gwak smiled at Ki Jinhwis response. He felt simrly to Ki Jinhwi. It was then. Huh? Suddenly, Ki Jinhwi eximed in surprise. Whats wrong? I thought I saw someone I know. Lee Gwak looked in the direction of Ki Jinhwis gaze. Among the crowd, a woman wearing arge hat was disappearing. Behind her back was a long object wrapped in white cloth, which looked like a sword based on its shape and length. Mm! At that moment, Lee Gwak shuddered as if he had been struck by lightning. His whole body tingled as if he had been pierced by a thunderbolt. He hadnt felt anything before he became aware of her presence, but as soon as he did, he felt a suffocating pressure, as if his whole body was being crushed. He hadnt felt this way since facing the Lunatic Pugilist. Could she be a masterparable to the Lunatic Pugilist? It was when Lee Gwak unknowingly clenched his fists tightly Squad leader, you go ahead first. Ki Jinhwi gestured to Lee Gwak and then hurriedly ran towards the direction of the woman with the hat. The two disappeared into the crowd in an instant. Left alone in the street, Lee Gwak stood still, dumbfounded, for a moment. The woman with therge hat had disappeared, but the overwhelming pressure he felt from her still seemed to weigh down his entire body. At that moment, arge snake unwound and coiled around Lee Gwaks body. Only then could Lee Gwak get out of the pressure that had been binding his body and let out a sigh. Phew! Lee Gwaks face was filled with exhaustion. After his enlightenment not long ago, Lee Gwak had inwardly thought his martial prowess was quite remarkable within the Jade Heaven Alliance. However, that confidence was shattered into pieces by the woman who disappeared into the crowd. I still have a long way to go. He had heard that the Jianghu was filled with countless martial masters and entrics like grains of sand, but this was the first time he truly felt it. Who could she be? He became curious about the identity of the woman. And he was also curious about the true identity of Ki Jinhwi, who seemed to know her. Hoo! Lee Gwak let out another deep sigh. He felt that he still had a long way to go. Only now did he realize how much of a frog in a well he had been, satisfied with just this level. Lee Gwak finally took a step forward. He was still reeling from the shock hed felt a moment ago, but he couldnt just stand here in a daze forever. Just when Lee Gwak thought he had received the right stimulus at the right time Big brother! A familiar voice suddenly called out. Startled, he turned his head and saw familiar faces. A young girl smiling brightly at him and a boy who resembled her. Sobo, Ji-moon. What have you been muttering about earlier? Ive been calling you, but you didnt hear. The girl walking towards him while chirping like a sparrow was Lim Sobo, while the boy at her side was her younger brother, Lim Ji-moon. What were you thinking so deeply about? Oh, its nothing. It doesnt seem like its nothing. Tell me, maybe I can solve it for you. Its okay. Tsk! But why are you alone? What? Where did that handsome big brother go? Why did he leave you alone? Who? Cheon-wol? Yes! Well, hes probably resting at the quarters. Dont go around by yourself next time. Bring Brother Cheon-wol along with you. I want to see him. At Lim Sobos words, Lee Gwak chuckled, while Lim Ji-moon walked away with his head lowered, seemingly embarassed. Hey! Where are you going? Why arent you staying here? Sister, please Why? Am I embarrassing you? Yes! Very much You! At the moment Lim Sobos eyes shed with determination, Lim Ji-moon spoke to Lee Gwak. Brother! Its been a while. Have you been well? Yeah, you look good too. Hehe, I had a good rest after that incident. By the way, where are you siblings off to? Were going to meet someone. My sister said she couldnt go alone. Lee Gwak smiled at Lim Ji-moons response. He somehow felt like he knew who they were off to meet. Lim Sobo said, Were on our way to meet Uncle Woo-gyeong. Do you want toe with us, brother? Ill pass. Why? Because I need to buy something. Buy what? Do you want me to go with you? Its okay. Tsk! You always say its okay. Humph! Well, Im okay too. Lim Sobo snorted at Lee Gwaks refusal. Ill go ahead. See youter. Lee Gwak waved his hand and left. Lim Sobo stared intently at Lee Gwaks back as he walked away. Then Lim Ji-moon tapped her on the shoulder and said, Youre going to put a hole in your brothers head. Youll bore a hole in brothers head if you keep staring like that. What are you looking at so intently? Im curious! About what? Just everything Lim Sobos eyes shone sharply. The innocent expression of a young girl was no longer visible on her face. SoundlessWind21s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 57: The Cycle of Gratitude and Resentment (1) Chapter 57: The Cycle of Gratitude and Resentment (1) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 7 Manhwa: Chapter 55 After parting with the Lim siblings, Lee Gwak went shopping. He bought some rice, meat, and various other side dishes. He thought he had managed to buy just enough, but when he left the market, he found himselfden with bags. The first thing Lee Gwak did when he got home from the market was to open the windows to ventte the house. Then, he cleaned it. He dusted, swept, and mopped the room. ¡°Phew!¡± It suddenly urred to him that cleaning might be harder than practicing martial arts. After he finished cleaning, Lee Gwaky on the tform bed and stared nkly at the sky.The setting sun left the sky filled with stars, seemingly about to spill out at any moment. Lee Gwak nkly gazed at this scene. As he looked at the endless sea of stars, suddenly, someone¡¯s face popped in front of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The person who suddenly showed her face was Han Socheon. She looked down at him with a curious expression. Despite her appearing as silently as a stray cat, Lee Gwak wasn¡¯t surprised. He just replied, ¡°Just watching the stars.¡± ¡°Stars?¡± Han Socheony down beside him. The sea of stars, filling the sky as if about to pour down any moment at her, entered her vision as well. ¡°How nice!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve really looked at the sky like this before.¡± Since being assigned to the Hidden Blood Battalion, she hadn¡¯t had a single day of rest or peace. Always walking the fine line between life and death, she never had the leisure to look up at the sky. Han Socheon stared nkly up at the night sky. A tear briefly formed in her eyes before disappearing. At that moment, Lee Gwak spoke. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat.¡± Lee Gwak immediately jumped up to his feet. ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it. You should just continue lying down and rest.¡± Without waiting for Han Socheon¡¯s response, Lee Gwak headed to the kitchen. Han Socheon could only watch his retreating figure, unable to say a word. ¡®Big brother!¡¯ Now that she thought about it, it was truly a strange rtionship. Lee Gwak was the first person she met in the Jade Heaven Alliance, where she drifted after losing everything, and he was also the one who became her mental and emotional support when she was pushed to her limits in the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground on Mount Shaohua. Following Chul Geuk-jin, she was then assigned to the Hidden Blood Battalion, where she performed andpleted countless missions. The brutal tasks that surpassed human limits wore down her humanity, eventually bringing her to her breaking point. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, the faces of those who had died by her hands haunted her. She then became afraid to sleep, so she spent countless nights tossing and turning. When Han Socheon returned to the Jade Heaven Alliance, her insomnia had reached its peak, driving her into a mental corner. Having spent nearly a month without a proper sleep, she even contemted suicide. She sharpened her dagger and held it to her throat everyday. But just as the temptation to just end it all and find peace grew stronger, Lee Gwak suddenly came to mind. She then remember the promise they made to each other long ago, and driven by a ¡®what if¡¯ thought in her heart, she sought out Lee Gwak. Then in his embrace, she found sleep for the first time in months. Every time she reached a low point in her life, Lee Gwak was always there. It was as if the heavens had prepared him as a gift for her as she struggle through life. Han Socheon suddenly looked at her hands. On the surface, they looked clean and unblemished. However, upon closer inspection, there were various small andrge scars scattered all over. And¡­ the scent of blood that never fades away. Han Socheon clenched her fists tightly. She knew. The scent of blood would follow her until her death. ¡®I can¡¯t let big brother be swept up in my fate.¡¯ That was why Han Socheon secretly visited Lee Gwak without anyone knowing. If others found out about her rtionship with him, his fate would also undoubtedly be tumultuous. ¡°Haa¡­!¡± Han Socheon suddenly sighed. She felt that she was being selfish for having such thoughts. If she truly cared for Lee Gwak, she shouldn¡¯t havee here, even if it meant spending her nights in insomnia. Numerous thoughts cluttered her mind. It was when she was struggling toe to any conclusion¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Lee Gwak¡¯s voice reached her. In that moment, theplex thoughts cluttering her mind were washed away. As if by magic. Lee Gwak walked over to where Han Socheon was lying on the tform bed, carrying a tray of food with him. The dishes were made from the ingredients he had bought at the market that day. They were simple, but filled with Lee Gwak¡¯s care and effort. Lee Gwak set the table on the tform bed. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting a long time, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Han Socheon smiled weakly and picked up her spoon. ¡°This looks delicious.¡± ¡°Eat a lot. I made plenty for you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Han Socheon nodded. Lee Gwak also smiled and began to eat. tter! For a while, only the sound of the chopsticks clinking against the bowl echoed. Han Socheon really enjoyed the food. When she returned from a sessful mission, she would be rewarded with a rare treat. But none of the food she had eaten then had ever tasted as good as what Lee Gwak made now. Han Socheon chewed every bite of everything Lee Gwak had made. Seeing her, Lee Gwak asked, ¡°Do you want another bowl?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lee Gwak scraped the remaining rice from the rice cooker for her. That night, Han Socheon fell asleep in Lee Gwak¡¯s embrace again. Hoo! Hoo! Only herbored breathing and soft snores echoed in the room. * * * When Lee Gwak woke up the next day, he felt his arms empty again, but he wasn¡¯t startled because he had already experienced this once. He quietly got up and went outside. There was no sign of Han Socheon anywhere in the house. Lee Gwak drew water from the well, cleaning himself up thoroughly before heading out. Although it was still early morning, the streets were already bustling with people. Lee Gwak blended in with the crowd as he made his way down the street. His destination was Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s house in the slums, but when he arrived at Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s house, the person who greeted him was someone entirely different. It was an elderly man with tinum blonde hair and ash-gray eyes, Hui Yan. Hui Yan¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Lee Gwaking into the house. ¡°You must be Lee Gwak.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Woo-gyeong is my disciple. It would be strange if I didn¡¯t know about the new sworn brother he has made.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°You¡¯vee to see Woo-gyeong, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait. Woo-gyeong is currently meeting with an important guest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sit there and wait. I¡¯ll bring out some tea.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Just wait a moment.¡± Hui Yan did not ept Lee Gwak¡¯s refusal for an answer. Lee Gwak ultimately had to sit and wait in the spot offered to him. ¡®A master!¡¯ Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes rippled. Just locking eyes with Hui Yan¡¯s ash-gray gaze was enough to make his entire body tense and react instinctively. Although Lee Gwak could not ascertain the exact level of Hui Yan¡¯s martial prowess, it was clear that among the warriors Lee Gwak had encountered so far, Hui Yan belonged to the very top tier. Whether or not Hui Yan was aware of Lee Gwak¡¯s tense gaze, he personally prepared the tea set. He ced a kettle filled with water on the stove and set the teacups on the table. His movements in handling the tea leaves, which he had selected and dried himself, were highly refined, naturally exuding the grace of a true master. His eyes were as sharp as a well-honed sword, and his hand gestures were as graceful and elegant as if he were unfolding a sword technique. ¡®It is said that when a martial artist reaches the peak of their cultivation, all of their action in daily life bes a form of technique.¡¯ Lee Gwak thought Hui Yan had reached such a realm. Hui Yan sat opposite Lee Gwak and carefully brewed the tea. Swizzle! A fragrant aroma spread from the tea poured into the cups. Though Lee Gwak was ignorant about tea, he could sense that the tea Hui Yan was brewing was not ordinary. ¡°This is the hard-to-find Mao Feng Tea from Huangshan. Drinking it will clear your mind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lee Gwak carefully brought the tea to his lips. The clear tea was a light yellow hue, offering a delightful fragrance that filled his mouth. Just as Hui Yan said, the tea cleared his mind. Lee Gwak also found the taste iparably deeper than the cheap tea he had been brewing and drinking before. ¡°A good tea can awaken your spirit and make you reflect on yourself. In that regard, Mao Feng tea truly deserves to be called a fine tea.¡± ¡°I think so too. It really does have a deep vor.¡± Seemingly pleased with Lee Gwak¡¯s response, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Hui Yan¡¯s lips. But his smile vanished too quickly for Lee Gwak to notice. ¡°Would you like another cup?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lee Gwak held out his teacup to Hui Yan, who tilted the teapot to pour more tea. Chirrup! Only the sound of tea pouring echoed in the quiet room. Just then, Lee Gwak¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. A tremendous amount of weight had flowed through the teacup he was holding. Lee Gwak realized then that Hui Yan was testing him. How should he react? A thought suddenly shed through Lee Gwak¡¯s mind. He considered hiding his martial prowess but then remembered that Nam Woo-gyeong already knew he was highly skilled in martial arts to some extent. Therefore, not reacting at all might actually arouse more suspicion. Lee Gwak summoned his internal energy to counter the force Hui Yan was sending into his body through the teacup. A flicker of interest appeared in Hui Yan¡¯s eyes, sensing Lee Gwak¡¯s robust energy through the teacup. Hui Yan then deliberately injected more energy into the teacup as a test. Lee Gwak¡¯s face immediately flushed red. It was clear that he was enduring with all his might. Hui Yan increased his input of energy even more. In response, Lee Gwak also heightened his energy to counteract. Crack! The teacup in Lee Gwak¡¯s grip trembled. Spiderweb-like cracks spread across the surface of the teacup. This was due to the battle of internal energy being fought by the two men through the teacup. nk! With a muted explosion, the teacup eventually burst apart. However, the tea that had filled the teacup did not scatter, it floated in the air instead, maintaining its original shape. Hui Yan¡¯s formidable energy had prevented the tea in the cup from dispersing and falling to the ground. Just then, the tea that floated in the air in the shape of a teacup flowed back to the teapot. ¡°Hmmm, it seems the teacup is not strong enough. Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll fetch you a new one.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lee Gwak did not respond. He simply red at Hui Yan with a flushed face. Seeing Lee Gwak¡¯s appearance, Hui Yan smiled lightly. He assumed that Lee Gwakcked the energy to respond because he was busy controlling his disturbed energy. ¡®Not bad. With such internal energy, he shouldn¡¯t be too far behind thete-stage martial artists of Jianghu.¡¯ Hui Yan thought that Lee Gwak¡¯s martial arts were quite good. For a mere martial artist from the Outer Hall to reach this level without a proper master was certainlymendable. There were asionally such individuals. People who, even without anyone¡¯s explicit guidance, grew up on their own based on their exceptional martial talent. They were the so-called geniuses. These individuals often built their own unique realms, constructing impregnable fortresses that many in Jianghu, filled with countless talents, could only despair at. The current Jade Heaven Alliance and Celestial Demon Union were also the results of such geniuses. However, Hui Yan did not consider Lee Gwak to be of the same caliber as those geniuses. Because his limits were clear. First and foremost, Lee Gwak was already old. While his internal energy was certainly quite formidable, there was a visible limit to his growth. His muscles had already hardened with age, so it was unreasonable to expect him to grow any further. Most of the geniuses who had made a name for themselves in Jianghu had showcased their talent in their early to mid-teens. There were hardly any who have risen to prominenceter in life, at an older age like Lee Gwak. So in Hui Yan¡¯s opinion, Lee Gwak¡¯s current achievements were the maximum he could reach. ¡®What a pity! If only I had met him ten years earlier, I could have taught him properly.¡¯ Hui Yan clicked his tongue and turned away. However, he didn¡¯t particrly feel regret. Just confirming that Lee Gwak was not a threat to Nam Woo-gyeong was satisfaction enough for him. So, he didn¡¯t see it. Lee Gwak releasing the breath he had been holding back. It wasn¡¯t just Hui Yan¡¯s internal energy Lee Gwak was fighting against. He simultaneously also had to work to calm the snake that was about to raise its head and bare its fangs. Contrary to Hui Yan¡¯s thoughts, Lee Gwak had not shown his full strength. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: Oh my!! How exciting! This showdown between Hui Yan and Lee Gwak wasn¡¯t shown in the manhwa. Lee Gwak just straight up saw Nam Woo-gyeong since it was already him who answered the door. If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 58: The Cycle of Gratitude and Resentment (2) Chapter 58: The Cycle of Gratitude and Resentment (2) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 8 Manhwa: Chapter 54-55 Nam Woo-gyeong came out through the door and saw Lee Gwak and Hui Yan sitting across from each other, drinking tea in silence. ¡°What? You¡¯re already here?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll head back in.¡± Hui Yan put down his teacup and got up from his seat. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Master.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll let the two of you have afortable conversation.¡± Despite Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s attempts to dissuade him, Hui Yan left the room. Seeing him like that, Lee Gwak thought that Hui Yan was a very stubborn person.The way he disregarded others¡¯ wishes and acted solely ording to his own will could certainly be frowned upon. Yet, the reason he could be so assertive was because his martial arts were exceptionally strong. Looking at Hui Yan, Lee Gwak was once again reminded of the Law of Power. ¡®Only those with power can act boldly in Jianghu.¡¯ There were many political calctions and the logic of power at y in Jianghu, but only those who were truly powerful could be free, untethered by any constraints. As Hui Yan left the room, Nam Woo-gyeong plopped down in the seat he had been upying. Then he sniffed around and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Master has brought out the Mao Feng Tea? You¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s extremely rare for the Master to bring out Mao Feng Tea.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Lee Gwak smiled bitterly at Nam Woo-kyung for saying he was lucky without knowing the circumstances. Nam Woo-gyeong then took a sip of the tea Hui Yan had been drinking. ¡°It¡¯s indeed good!¡± ¡°I heard you were having a conversation with a guest. I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt.¡± ¡°Interrupt? It was a conversation that would not havested long anyway.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You came just at the right time. I was about to call you anyway.¡± ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± At Lee Gwak¡¯s question, Nam Woo-gyeong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Of course I did. It couldn¡¯t be helped if we didn¡¯t know about the talentsing back, but if we knew and still couldn¡¯t find out why, then I might as well drown myself in a bowl of water and die.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Before that, let me ask you something. Who is it that you are rted to?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Could it be Lim Moon-hye?¡± ¡°Lim Moon-hye?¡± As Lee Gwak wore a puzzled expression, Nam Woo-gyeong smiled. ¡°It must be Han Socheon then. Since they are the only two women in Squad 1 of the Hidden Blood Battalion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so guarded. Shouldn¡¯t I at least know who is causing you to act?¡± Lee Gwak was silent. Nam Woo-gyeong, as someone poised to lead the next generation of the Hao n, possessed remarkable insight and intuition. His ability to ask unexpected questions at unforeseen moments to draw out the answers he wanted was a level of sophistication Lee Gwak still found hard to handle. ¡°Han Socheon and Lim Moon-hye both belong to Squad 1 of the Hidden Blood Battalion. As I said, those two are the only two women in Squad 1.¡± ¡°What is the Hidden Blood Battalion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret assassination organization created by the Jade Heaven Alliance. Officially, it doesn¡¯t exist. We wouldn¡¯t have known about it either if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s words were true. Even with the vast intelligencework of the Hao n, the existence of the Hidden Blood Battalion was entirely unknown to them. Such was the level of secrecy surrounding the organization. They only became aware of the Hidden Blood Battalion because of something Lee Gwak mentioned. When he had heard from Lee Gwak that a talent who had trained at the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground had returned, he had the Hao n focus their intelligence efforts on it and was able to discover the existence of this unofficial organization known as the Hidden Blood Battalion. The Hidden Blood Battalion was that covert. Even with all of the Hao n¡¯s resources mobilized within the Jade Heaven Alliance, all they could uncover was that the battalion was divided into three squads and the approximate members of Squad 1. They only found that out about Squad 1 because they were within the Jade Heaven Alliance. For the other two squads, they only knew of their existence. They do not have any idea how many of them there were, let alone who they were. They couldn¡¯t even guess where they were or what missions they were currently undertaking. ¡°Are they like assassins?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know whose idea it was to take the best among the talents and train them to the extreme to turn them into assassins, but they are truly a bold one.¡± Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s voice sank. Assassins were the most despised ss in Jianghu. Most people in Jianghu preferred to fight openly, and face-to-face. This was not only because they were raised and taught that this was the way a person of honor should behave, but also because a true martial artist would consider sneak attacks to be cowardly. Naturally, it was extremely rare for martial artists trained in conventional ways to be assassins. Even more unheard of was for the top talents from various sects to be assassins. That was themon sense in Jianghu. Nam Woo-gyeong, too, had thought this way until he learned about the reality of the Hidden Blood Battalion. He never would have thought that he would be so shocked upon uncovering the true nature of the Hidden Blood Battalion. The Hidden Blood Battalion was an organization thatpletely defied themon sense of Jianghu, which made them even more dangerous. The Hidden Blood Battalion was demonstrating just how powerful the most talented martial artists could be by mastering assassination techniques. Lee Gwak¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡®Socheon!¡¯ He thought it might indeed be possible. After all, Han Socheon hadn¡¯t left a trace both when she appeared before him and when she disappeared in the morning. She possessed traitsmonly found in assassins, which had made him suspect her. However, the shock of confirming those suspicions was inevitably more intense than just harboring doubts. ¡°Why has the Hidden Blood Battalion been assembled?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out the exact reason. But, I suspect it¡¯s to prepare for an ambush by the Celestial Demon Union.¡± ¡°Do you think the Celestial Demon Union is targeting the Jianghu Grand Conference?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s not every day that such tempting targets would gather in one spot. If I were the leader of the Celestial Demon Union, I would surely consider sending an assassin to stir things up.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°I guess the Jade Heaven Alliance also knows this and that¡¯s why they assembled the Hidden Blood Battalion. There is nothing better than using an assassin to catch another assassin. I don¡¯t know whose idea it was to summon the Hidden Blood Battalion, but it¡¯s an exquisite and masterful move. The question is, who is the assassin the Celestial Demon Union would send? They wouldn¡¯t send just any assassin¡ª it would have to be someone exceptional, perhaps even a group.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a dangerous fight. The fight between assassins is far more vicious than that of ordinary martial artists.¡± Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s expression was serious. He was genuinely concerned for the Jade Heaven Alliance. Some might call it dogmatic, while others call it a necessary evil, but many words aside, the Jade Heaven Alliance was undoubtedly a necessary existence for Jianghu. It was because only with the existence of the Jade Heaven Alliance could the war against the Celestial Demon Union be fought on an equal footing. The reality was that if the Jade Heaven Alliance suffered a hit from assassins, it would naturally be weakened in its fight against the Celestial Demon Union. ¡°Lee Gwak!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If I may offer a piece of advice, never jump into a fight between assassins. Even if your martial arts are quite strong, if you rashly enter and intervene in the fight between assassins, you could lose your life without even knowing how it happened. The war they wage in the shadows is something that traditional martial artists can never handle.¡± Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s words came from a ce of genuine concern for Lee Gwak. But his words fell on deaf ears as Lee Gwak was no longer listening. After leaving Nam Woo-gyeong¡¯s house, Lee Gwak headed towards the Jade Heaven Alliance. His face was stiff and rigid. He had heard so many shocking stories that his mind was racing. ¡°Hoo!¡± Lee Gwak let out a sigh without realizing it. He felt overwhelmed by what the future might hold. So he just decided to wait and see what would happen. ¡°Squad leader!¡± ¡°Wee, squad leader.¡± Entering the quarters in the Outer Hall, the members of Squad 13 greeted him with happy faces. The sight of their faces seemed to ease and dispel his worries and concerns. After greeting them, Lee Gwak sat down on the tform in the front yard. Ki Jinhwi sat next to him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± ¡°Nothing much. By the way, how did things go yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you following someone you thought you knew?¡± ¡°Oh! That¡­ I was mistaken. Upon checking, it was apletely different person. I must be getting old. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting presbyopia already. Haha!¡± Ki Jinhwi joked. Lee Gwak looked at Ki Jinhwi for a moment before shifting his gaze to Cheon-wol. Cheon-wol greeted Lee Gwak briefly and then continued to practice his martial arts. Although it was only a basic technique, the fact that he had mastered it to such a high level spoke volumes about his exceptional martial talent. Ki Jinhwi looked at Cheon-wol and clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk! What a waste. Had he entered the Inner Court or the Main Court instead of being in the Outer Hall, he would have stood out as a talent.¡± He genuinely looked regretful about Cheon-wol¡¯s situation. Lee Gwak felt the same way as Ki Jinhwi. He felt even more sorry for Cheon-wol because he himself had struggled to learn martial arts. For people like Seok Yi-cheon or Go Cheon-gwang, who was already old, even if they were taught good martial arts, they couldn¡¯t expect to improve. Woo Il-yeong was younger, but he didn¡¯t have as much enthusiasm for martial arts. They were content with life in the Outer Hall, so having better martial arts didn¡¯t matter to them. But Cheon-wol was different. He was still young and possessed tremendous zeal. Lee Gwak suddenly thought of the Sun Splitting Sword Art he carried with him. It was a martial art he had only skimmed over and never learned thoroughly because he thought it didn¡¯t suit him. Lee Gwak thought that perhaps the Sun Splitting Sword Art might be a good match for Cheon-wol. However, it would be premature to pass on the Sun Splitting Sword Art to Cheon-wol right away. Lee Gwak couldn¡¯t just recklessly impart a martial art that he himself has yet to fully understand. He needed to firstpletely grasp the Sun Splitting Sword Art before passing it on. There were many things to worry about. Lee Gwaky down on the tform and closed his eyes. The dazzling sunlight shone down on his face. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s take and do things in order. One step at a time, carefully!¡¯ With that thought, Lee Gwak fell asleep. * * * Directly in front of the Jade Heaven Alliance was Dongting Lake, thergestke in Jianghu. Connected to the Yangtze River, Dongting Lake saw a myriad of ships and vessels traveling to and out of it. Ranging from small fishing boats to pleasure boats carrying poets, schrs, and loafers, to horse-ferry boatsden with enormous amounts of cargo, the variety was extensive. Dongting Lake transformed into an even more splendid sight at night. The numerous shops, taverns, and inns lining the shores of Dongting Lake lit theirnterns, turning the area into a kaleidoscope of colors, reminiscent of blooming flowers. Adding even more to the splendor were the pleasure boats turning on theirnterns as well. Therefore, there were more people at Dongting Lake at night than during the day, and many of them were aboard boats enjoying the water. ¡°Hohoho!¡± From a dragon boat floating in the middle of Dongting Lake, a beautiful melody, apanied by theughter of courtesans echoed. This dragon boat, adorned with far morenterns than the surrounding boats, stood out for its extravagant brilliance. On the deck of the dragon boat, dozens of courtesans, musicians, and loafers were seated, enjoying the refined pleasures of life. Among the merry loafersughing and chatting with the courtesan, a middle-aged schr in a blue robe sat alone. The schr, with his clear and distinguished appearance, was quietlyposing poetry amidst the surrounding people who wereughing and chatting with the courtesans. Despite the presence of so many people around him, no one spoke to him or offered him a drink. They didn¡¯t even nce his way, as if he did not exist at all. It was as if the schr existed alone in a different space, creating an odd scene. Just then, a ck shadow sprang from the calm waters andnded on the deck of the dragon boat. Instantly, silence descended upon the dragon ship. The courtesans ceased theirughter, the loafers put down their wine cups, and the musicians stopped ying and bowed their heads. In a scene as if time had stopped, the schr put down his wine cup and looked at the figure that had ascended onto the deck. Then, the figure knelt before the schr and spoke. ¡°Your subordinate, Geum Yeong, pays his respects to the Dark Cloud Reaper.¡±1 ¡°Geum Yeong!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you like this.¡± ¡°Enough with the formalities. What about the task you were given to find out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve obtained the schedule for the Jianghu Grand Conference.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A small arc briefly crossed the lips of the man known as the Dark Cloud Reaper. In an instant, everyone on the dragon boat shivered. It felt as though the temperature on the boat had suddenly dropped in a moment. Geum Yeong carefully handed a small booklet to the Dark Cloud Reaper. After briefly looking through the booklet, the Dark Cloud Reaper stood up. ¡°This will be enough.¡± The small and ominous smile on his face deepened, and the air on the dragon boat grew even colder. Geum Yeong bowed his head even deeper. He was an assassin. Raised as an assassin from a young age he could hardly remember, he had crossed countless lines between life and death. He had also long lost his humanity and ability to feel fear. His emotions had been worn down to that extent. Yet, Geum Yeong felt fear. The Dark Cloud Reaper was a being of a different caliber. He was a legend among assassins and a figure of fear even within the Celestial Demon Union. There was no one he couldn¡¯t kill when he set his mind to it. However, at some point, he grew tired of killing and withdrew from the front lines. It was only the death of a man that made him return to the front lines. ¡°Jin-rak. I will kill all those who were involved in your death and send them to join you. That way you won¡¯t be too lonely.¡± Iron Monarch Ko Jin-rak. The requiem for his only friend was just beginning. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Dark Cloud Reaper. Raws: ????(°µë…ËÀÉñ).
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 59: The Cycle of Gratitude and Resentment (3) Chapter 59: The Cycle of Gratitude and Resentment (3) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 9 Manhwa: Chapter 55 ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Dan Li-yeon stared at the man in front of her with calm eyes. The man was dressed in schr¡¯s attire that seemed to shimmer with a red aura. He also possessed sharp facial features, pale skin, and deep, dark eyes that made him look unrealistically handsome. His name was Woon Dae-yeon, Dan Li-yeon¡¯s senior brother and the second disciple of Ja Hong-cheon, which was his true identity. Woon Dae-yeon was looking at a painting spread out on the table with a deep, contemtive gaze. The ink on the painting, which had not yet dried, was freshly made by Woon Dae-yeon. Drawn on the white rice paper was a bamboo tree shooting up towards the sky, with arge bird looking down on the world from above.The painting was so vivid that it seemed to tear right out of the paper. However, Woon Dae-yeon seemed dissatisfied with something as he was frowning slightly. Dan Li-yeon called out to him once more. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, Li-yeon! What is it?¡± Only then did Woon Dae-yeon lift his head to look at Dan Li-yeon. ¡°I told you earlier.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mastermanded you to preside over the gathering of the talents.¡± ¡°Do I really have to do it? Can¡¯t you ask Senior Brother Yong to do it?¡± ¡°No, because Senior Brother Yong is attending the Jianghu Grand Conference as the Master¡¯s representative.¡± ¡°Hmm! How about you preside in my ce then?¡± ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Dan Li-yeon raised her voice. At that, Woon Dae-yeon frowned. He clearly looked displeased. It was no secret that the Jade Heaven Alliance leader Ja Hong-cheon had three disciples. The first disciple was the Indestructible Steel Blood, Yong Cheon-myeong, and the second was the Sword Dragon, Woon Dae-yeon.1 Finally, the third disciple was ck Martial Empress, Dan Li-yeon, all of whom were among the top talents in the world. Among them, the one seen as the likely next leader of the alliance was the first disciple, Yong Cheon-myeong. His standing within the Jade Heaven Alliance was solid, and it was said that he had long since reached the Constant Victory Realm, making him unmatched among the younger generation of martial artists. His reputation within the Jade Heaven Alliance was so strong that he had garnered thergest number of followers, and many considered him to be the most likely candidate to be the next alliance leader. As for the third disciple, ck Martial Empress Dan Li-yeon, she was a typical martial fanatic. Her desire to reach the pinnacle of martial arts was so strong that she lived every day engrossed in training. No one knows the exact level of her martial arts mastery. However, given her talent and effort, it was widely believed she was nearly on par with Yong Cheon-myeong. Unlike Yong Cheon-myeong and Dan Li-yeon, the world knew little about the second disciple, Sword Dragon Woon Dae-yeon. Unless it was necessary or there was a special asion, Woon Dae-yeon rarely made public appearances. As a result, many people outside were unaware of the existence of a disciple named Woon Dae-yeon. Woon Dae-yeon became known to the world ten years ago when he single-handedly subdued a band of marauders known as the Windstorm Brigade2 that was rampaging through northern Jianghu. The Windstorm Brigade was different from the Nokrim faction and other thieves or bandit groups. They were skilled in mounted martial arts. They were skillful with swords, daggers, spears, bows, and other weapons on horseback, and they knew how to execute cavalry formations. They were like a swarm of locusts. Once they came out, they devastated everything around them. They were synonymous with terror in the north, taking not only wealth but also lives. As the damage caused by the Windstorm Brigade grew exponentially, a Jianghu sect, unable to stand by any longer, took action. The Iron Order Sect,3 at that time, was a powerful martial sect positioned as a leading force in the northern Jianghu. People naturally assumed that the Iron Order Sect would annihte the Windstorm Brigade. No matter how notorious the brigade was, people believed that the bandits would never be able to escape their inherent limitations of being a mere bandit or marauder group. Moreover, the sect leader of the Iron Order Sect, Cho Han-yul, was a highly respected martial artist in Jianghu. His personal martial prowess had long since surpassed its peak, and now that he was taking matters into his own hands, the total annihtion of the Windstorm Brigade was a foregone conclusion. Furthermore, the Iron Order Sect chose a mountainous area for the confrontation, a terrain that was absolutely disadvantageous to the Windstorm Brigade, which mainly consisted of cavalry. It would have been odd if the Iron Order Sect hadn¡¯t won. Naturally, the people watched the results with bated breath, expecting that the Windstorm Brigate would be annihted. However, when the results finally came, people could only be stunned. It wasn¡¯t the Windstorm Brigade that had been wiped out, but the Iron Order Sect. The Iron Order Sect¡¯s leader, Cho Han-yul, was found dismembered, bing food for beasts, and of Iron Order Sect¡¯s seven hundred disciples, only about twenty or so survived. It was only then that people realized that the Windstorm Brigade was an existence that transcended ordinary bandits. The Windstorm Brigade was not just a band of bandits, but a new type of martial sect formed by a group of veterans from the military. A new kind of sect that, while already powerful individually, exhibited an even greater collective martial prowess when its members united. After the annihtion of the Iron Spirit Gate, there was no longer a sect to stop the Windstorm Brigade. At least in the north, they were as good as kings. The damage caused by them snowballed, and people cried tears of blood in pain. It was then that Woon Dae-yeon, an unknown martial artist, suddenly stepped forward. Woon Dae-yeon stood alone against the Windstorm Brigade. When people saw him, they all thought he was insane. For a single individual to stop an entire group like the Windstorm Brigade? Such a thing was akin to a mantis trying to stop an iing carriage with its arms raised. That¡¯s why people expected Woon Dae-yeon to die a gruesome death. However, their predictions were wrong once again. This time, it was not Woon Dae-yeon who was annihted, but the Windstorm Brigade. It was said that with every sh of his sword, dozens of Windstorm Brigade members were sent flying away, torn to pieces. Neither their formation tactics nor the cavalry they were proud of could withstand him. Like a dragon, Woon Dae-yeon ravaged through the Windstorm Brigade and ultimately annihted them. That¡¯s how he earned his nickname, the Sword Dragon. After that day, it became known that Woon Dae-yeon was actually the second disciple of Ja Hong-cheon. This revtion caused even more excitement among the people. The fact that a disciple of a sect leader had acted justly while concealing his identity thrilled everyone. From then on, people closely monitored Woon Dae-yeon¡¯s movements. However, after the battle with the Windstorm Brigade, Woon Dae-yeon once again vanished from sight and gradually faded from the public¡¯s memory. It wasn¡¯t out of a sense of justice that Woon Dae-yeon intervened in the first ce. He had only reluctantly stepped forward at the urging of an acquaintance in the north after he had closed himself off from the world and immersed himself in martial arts. It was no wonder Dan Li-yeon looked exasperated when looking at Woon Dae-yeon. Managing a gathering of the highest caliber talents in Jianghu was usually considered an honorable position. Yet, Woon Dae-yeon appeared bothered, trying to find ways to delegate the responsibility to others. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve already conveyed Master¡¯s words to you. Whether you take charge or not is your decision.¡± ¡°Hoo! You don¡¯t think all of the Ten Young Heavens are going to participate, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Only Seon-wol has been confirmed so far.¡± The Ten Young Heavens were the undisputed top talents in Jianghu. Even setting aside their special status as heirs of the Ten Supremes, their talent for martial arts pierced the heavens, making their pride immense. Having received a personal letter from the leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance, Ja Hong-cheon, the heads of the Ten Supremes had no choice but to participate. However, thepulsory participation did not extend to the Ten Young Heavens. That¡¯s why Dan Li-yeon viewed their likelihood of participation to be very low. ¡°That¡¯s a relief at least.¡± ¡°The only person who dislikes interacting with other talents is probably just you alone, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Enough with the nagging. I got it, now go on out.¡± ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± After Dan Li-yeon bid her farewell, she left the room. Left alone, Woon Dae-yeon looked at the painting with a slightly twisted expression. The ink on the painting hadn¡¯t fully dried yet, exuding a strong scent. Just then, Woon Dae-yeon waved his hand towards the painting. Swoosh! In an instant, the paper on which the painting was drawn turned to dust and disappeared. ¡°How shall I deal with this inner demon?¡±3 His voice echoed quietly in the empty room. * * * Lee Gwak made his way to the Creation Pavilion. This was because Ma Duwon suddenly called out for him. ¡°Come on in.¡± As soon as he entered the Creation Pavilion, Ma Duwon greeted him warmly. ¡°You called for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I need your help with something.¡± At Ma Duwon¡¯s words, Lee Gwak looked puzzled. ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°Come with me first.¡± Instead of exining, Ma Duwon started walking somewhere. Lee Gwak followed him silently. Ma Duwon led him to a fairlyrge pavilion near the southern gate of the inner city. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an annex. It¡¯s like a perfect neutral ground, not belonging to any organization within the inner city. It¡¯s used as a vi of sorts when needed, but no one has used it in years, hence the semi-ruined state.¡± ¡°But why this ce?¡± ¡°Someone suddenly said they¡¯d be using this ce, so they asked for a thorough inspection.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A very high-ranking person!¡± Lee Gwak didn¡¯t bother to ask further. He knew if Ma Duwon intended to share, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken so indirectly. ¡°So, we need to inspect this ce from now on. We also need to check the mechanisms that were installed a long time ago.¡± ¡°Is there no support from the Creation Pavilion?¡± ¡°Almost all the manpower is mobilized for the Jianghu Grand Conference, so we¡¯re short on staff. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Ma Duwon smiled broadly at Lee Gwak¡¯s response. There were plenty of people to tidy up ruins or do odd jobs, but inspecting mechanisms couldn¡¯t be entrusted to just anyone. Lee Gwak was one of the few people Ma Duwon trusted. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. An important event is scheduled to take ce here in a few days, so we need to hurry with the inspection of the mechanisms. If anything malfunctions, it could lead to a major disaster.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ma Duwon exined in detail about the mechanisms installed in the annex. Most of them were already familiar to Lee Gwak, so there was no problem. The two of them split up and began to inspect the mechanisms installed in the annex. As Ma Duwon worried, the mechanisms had been neglected for a long time and were significantly damaged. Examining the interior of the annex, Lee Gwak suddenly discovered a hidden space behind arge pir. He had tapped on the surface with his hand, and the hollow sound he heard indicated that the space behind it was definitely empty. ¡®It seems to be a secret passage.¡¯ He had already seen it before, but the Jade Heaven Alliance was truly riddled with secret passages like a spider¡¯s web. But since most of them had been created during the early construction of the Jade Heaven Alliance, not many people even remembered them anymore. ¡®This location should be closest to the underground sewage on the south side of the outer city.¡¯ As was his habit, Lee Gwak roughly estimated the location of the secret passage. Just then, he heard Ma Duwon¡¯s voice. ¡°Hurry up, Lee Gwak. We need to finish our work so that others can refurbish this ce.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lee Gwak replied as he continued with his inspection of the mechanism. Since his job wasn¡¯t about reinforcing or undergoing major construction, the inspection didn¡¯t take too long. Although he found a few minor issues, it was nothing significant. Lee Gwak reported the issues he found to Ma Duwon. ¡°Fortunately, it seems the critical parts aren¡¯t damaged.¡± ¡°Yes! They just need a bit of repair.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± A look of relief crossed Ma Duwon¡¯s face. The damage to the mechanisms wasn¡¯t as bad as he had feared. It looked like they could repair everything in half a day. The two men began repairing the mechanisms quickly, and their work was done in just half a day. By the time they were done, their entire bodies were drenched in sweat. ¡°Phew! Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who worked hard, Master Ma.¡± ¡°No at all! This was almost like ying around. Thanks to you, I can finally take a breather.¡± A satisfied smile spread across Ma Duwon¡¯s face. With the inspection of the annexpleted, he had no more tasks for the time being. The thought of finally being able to enjoy some rest brought a slight smile to his face. It was then. ¡°Are all the inspections done, Master Ma?¡± The door to the annex opened, and a familiar woman entered. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Sword Dragon. Raws: ??(„¦ýˆ).
  1. Windstorm Brigade. Raws: ???(¿ñïLê ).
  2. Iron Order Sect. Raws: ???(èFÁîéT).
  3. Inner demon. Raws: ??(ÐÄħ). Can also be tranted as heart demon.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 60: The War of Those Who Do Not Exist (1) Chapter 60: The War of Those Who Do Not Exist (1) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 10 Manhwa: Chapter 55 Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes narrowed. The woman who opened the door and entered the annex was someone he knew. ¡®Dan Li-yeon.¡¯ She was none other than the ck Martial Empress, Dan Li-yeon. Dan Li-yeon walked confidently toward Ma Duwon. Her dignified manner made Ma Duwon slightly bow his head in greeting. ¡°Lady Dan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a very urgent request.¡±¡°No, it is something that the Creation Pavilion is naturally supposed to handle.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your understanding. In any case, I won¡¯t forget this favor.¡± Dan Li-yeon looked at Ma Duwon and smiled gently. In response, Ma Duwon showed an expression of humble gratitude. Only then did Lee Gwak realize that the inspection of the annex had been requested by Dan Li-yeon. Dan Li-yeon¡¯s gaze then shifted toward Lee Gwak. ¡°Squad Leader Lee?¡± She recognized Lee Gwak instantly. ¡°Greetings, Lady Dan.¡± Only then did Lee Gwak sp his hands and bow in greeting. A look of curiosity appeared on Dan Li-yeon¡¯s face. ¡°Howe Squad Leader Lee is here?¡± ¡°This fellow has a knack for trap mechanisms, so I asked him to help me.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Dan Li-yeon looked surprised at Ma Duwon¡¯s exnation. She had not expected that a mere squad leader of the Outer Hall would be proficient in the study of trap mechanisms. Most martial artists focused solely on martial arts and did not delve into the study of trap mechanisms or formations, as these were considered too profound to learn as a secondary skill. It was hard to believe that Lee Gwak, a mere squad leader in the Outer Hall, could be so well-versed in such aplex subject. Because of this, a faint trace of doubt appeared in her eyes as she looked at Lee Gwak. ¡°Master Ma taught me a little, so I only know a bit. It¡¯s not that impressive.¡± ¡°Squad Leader Lee is far better than most schrs in the Creation Pavilion. I can vouch for that.¡± Lee Gwak did not wish to reveal much about himself if he could help it, but Ma Duwon spoke without any sense of discretion. Lee Gwak couldn¡¯t hide his awkward expression, and a glint appeared in Dan Li-yeon¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re truly impressive, Squad Leader Lee. I see you in a new light.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so modest. It¡¯s only right for a capable person to be properly recognized. It seems a waste for you to remain in the Outer Hall. How about it? Have you considered joining the Inner Court or the Main Court?¡± ¡°I¡¯m content as I am now.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Hmm! Well, if that¡¯s your decision, then I won¡¯t insist anymore. But if you ever change your mind, don¡¯t hesitate to seek me out.¡± ¡°Your words alone are much appreciated. Well then¡­¡± After bowing to her, Lee Gwak stepped outside. Dan Li-yeon stared intently at his departing figure. ¡®He¡¯s not just an ordinary person, is he¡­¡¯ She now perceived Lee Gwak in a new light. Dan Li-yeon had little interest in the power struggles or political conflicts within the Jade Heaven Alliance. She was, by nature, a martial artist, and she intended to continue walking the path of martial arts. However, that didn¡¯t mean she couldpletely shut herself off from the world. She needed people who could take care of the troublesome affairs so she could focus solely on her martial arts. Inwardly, she added Lee Gwak to the list of candidates for such a role. She turned her attention back to the annex. Just because Ma Duwon and Lee Gwak had inspected the trap mechanisms didn¡¯t mean her work here was done. Now, she had to make this ce look the part. While the great figures of Jianghu gathered outside for the Jianghu Grand Conference, in this ce, the prodigies of the world would gather to hold the Gathering of the Young Supremes. ¡°Hoo!¡± She inwardly cursed her second senior brother, Woon Dae-yeon. It was because the task of preparing for the Gathering of the Young Supremes fell upon Dan Li-yeon, in ce of thezy Woon Dae-yeon. * * * Tap, tap, tap! In the dead of night, a shadow raced down the street outside the outer wall of the Jade Heaven Alliance. It was a man dressed entirely in ck from head to toe. ¡°Ugh!¡± A look of bewilderment shed across the face of the man, who was sprinting at a terrifying speed. He nced back briefly. All he could see was an empty street, with no sign of anyone. But the man knew. Someone was secretly following him. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ The man clenched his teeth. He was an assassin. An experienced assassin who had nned and executed numerous assassinations sessfully before. He was a man who struck fear into others, never someone who felt fear himself, and yet here he was, running through the streets with a look of fear on his face. Under normal circumstances, he should have infiltrated the Jade Heaven Alliance tonight. His preparations were perfect. He had recruited an insider, and arranged for the optimal infiltration route. He had absolute confidence he would be able to infiltrate the Jade Heaven Alliance without issue. While he had failed in ambushes before, he had never once failed in infiltration. It was when he moved to contact the insider at the agreed time that he first felt a sense of crisis. The insider did not show up at the designated location. At that moment, he realized something was wrong and immediately withdrew. His decision was swift and without hesitatation. The reason he had managed to survive so many assassinations up until now was because he trusted his instincts and acted ordingly. If he felt even the slightest sense of unease, he would immediately halt all assassination activities and rethink the entire n from the ground up. That was his creed. He intended to return to his safe house and reassess the n. But as he was on his way back to the safe house, he sensed the subtle gaze of someone following him. He was being followed. Without dy, he employed his lightness skill at full speed to shake off the pursuer. But the prying eyes didn¡¯t go away. He couldn¡¯t shake them off. It was only then that the assassin realized¡ª the pursuer was someone of the same kind as him. And that they were deliberately guiding him back to his safe house. ¡®Do you really think things will go your way?¡¯ The assassin clenched his teeth, a determined gleam in his eyes. There was nothing more humiliating than an assassin being chased by another assassin and having his safe house exposed. Reaching a dead end, the assassin came to a stop. He could have jumped over the tall wall that blocked his way, but he chose not to. ¡®I¡¯ll settle this here.¡¯ ` Shing! He stood with his back against the wall, drawing his sword. It was a long, slender rapier. A de optimized for silent assassinations. The number of people killed by his rapier had surpassed three digits. He stood motionless with the long rapier in hand. It was as if tomunicate with his body that no matter how much they tracked him, he would not be led back to the safe house. ¡®Come out!¡¯ The assassin¡¯s eyes glowed eerily in the darkness. At that moment, a ck shadow appeared soundlessly in front of him. It was another assassin who had been tracking him. However, the curvaceous figure suggested that the pursuer was a woman, not a man. The assassin raised his rapier and pointed it at the female assassin. ¡°Who are you, woman?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, of course, you wouldn¡¯t reveal your identity.¡± Remaining silent at all costs was an unspoken rule among assassins. Regardless of the woman¡¯s identity, his first task was to subdue her and find out. Shiiing! Without warning, the assassinunched a sudden attack on the female assassin. His rapier, moving faster than a beam of light, aimed straight for the woman¡¯s shoulder. He was certain his rapier would pierce through her shoulder without fail. ng! The next instant, the sound of shing metal erupted, and the assassin¡¯s body was thrown backward. The assassin felt a fiery pain in his side. ¡®When?¡¯ His pupils flickered. Before he knew it, a long gash had appeared on his side. Blood spurted out from the gaping wound like a fountain. He couldn¡¯t even see what kind of sword technique the female assassin had used. She had countered his attack with speed beyond his perception and senses. The assassin realized that the woman had mastered a far superior assassination techniquepared to his own. That¡¯s why in the next moment, he chose not to fight back but to flee. He swiftly turned backwards and tried to get away, but before he could take even a single step, his left ankle was severed. ¡°Keuhk!¡± The assassin let out an involuntary groan from the extreme pain. No matter how ustomed he was to enduring pain, he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut when a perfectly healthy foot was severed. ¡®What is this? What kind of monster is this woman?¡¯ For the first time, a gleam of fear appeared in the assassin¡¯s eyes. Using his rapier as support, he steadied himself and red ahead. Step, step. The female assassin, who had taken his ankle, was walking silently toward him. Her face hidden by the darkness made her seem even more monstrous. He prided himself on being a skilled assassin after having survived countless battles, but this was the first time he had been overpowered so one-sidedly. Her tracking skills, reaction speed, swordsmanship, and overall ability as an assassin all far surpassed his. ¡®An assassin like this was in the Jade Heaven Alliance?¡¯ He bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. He knew his opponent was far stronger than him, but that didn¡¯t mean he could just give up. ¡°Chaaaat!¡± With a fierce battle cry, the assassin thrust his rapier forward with all his remaining strength. It was an assassination technique known as Single Blood Point. With the rapier, he turned into a streak of light, charging toward the female assassin. His left foot, which had been severed at the ankle, didn¡¯t even touch the ground. He concentrated all his internal energy into his right foot, which gave him tremendous speed. ¡°Die!¡± He squeezed out everyst drop of his internal energy into the attack. The assassin was confident that if he couldn¡¯t kill the woman with this one move, he could at least inflict a grievous wound. Even if it cost him his life, it didn¡¯t matter. He had already resolved to throw his life away. At that moment, a sh of light flickered. The assassin fell forward, still in the stance of his Single Blood Point technique. A hole the size of a coin had been cleanly bored through his forehead. ¡®What the¡ª?¡¯ The assassin¡¯s face was full of questions. He couldn¡¯t understand why his body was tilting and why he had lost his grip on the sword he had been holding so tightly. Thud! His body copsed to the ground. He was never given the chance to resolve his confusion. His life had ended, and his thoughts could no longer continue. That was the end of the assassin. ¡°Hoo!¡± The woman who had confirmed the assassin¡¯s death let out a quiet sigh and retrieved her outstretched sword. Her sword, like the dead assassin¡¯s, was a long and slender rapier. It was her favorite weapon, optimized for silent ambushes. The female assassin walked over to the body of the man she had just killed. As she did, her face, hidden in the darkness, was revealed under the moonlight. She had very thick eyebrows. Just as thick as her eyebrows, a mncholy was cast over her ck eyes, and her small lips, reminiscent of a plum blossom, were as red as blood. She was none other than Han Socheon. Han Socheon looked at the corpse of the assassin without speaking. His wide-open eyes seemed to be ring at her. The Hidden Blood Battalion had been discreetly eliminating assassins whose identities had been exposed, based on the information they had gathered. There was a risk of striking the grass and startling the snake1 but they feltpelled to act, fearing that leaving the situation unchecked would only make things worse. For a while, Han Socheon could not tear her gaze away from the assassin¡¯s eyes. Beeeep! Just then, a sharp whistle echoed through the streets. It was the signal from herrade, calling for help. Only then did Han Socheon avert her gaze away from the assassin¡¯s dead body. Han Socheon flew to herrade¡¯s aid, her figure quickly disappearing into the darkness. In the ce where she had disappeared, only the dead assassin¡¯s body remained, sprawled on the ground, exposed to the cold night wind. How much time had passed? When the moon was no longer visible, a ck figure suddenly appeared soundlessly in front of the dead assassin¡¯s body. It was a middle-aged man dressed in light blue robe, the Dark Cloud Reaper. Rising from the shadows, he straightened the assassin¡¯s body. The sight of the gaping hole in the assassin¡¯s forehead came into view. Dark Cloud Reaper extended his hand and touched the gaping hole in the assassin¡¯s forehead. Blood, which had begun to harden, stained his hand, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind. Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve found it.¡± The sword wound that had been left on his friend Ko Jin-rak¡¯s body¡ª it was the same mark found on the dead assassin¡¯s corpse. He had thrown a few of his underlings as bait, just in case, and now he had caught a big fish. ¡°My friend! Atst, I can avenge you. Just wait a little longer. It won¡¯t be long.¡± SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Striking the grass and startling the snake. Raws: ????(´ò²Ýó@Éß). Chinese idiom. This originally means that punishment for someone can serve as a warning to others. But in this case, it was to indicate that premature actions which could put the enemy on guard (in other words, inadvertently alert an enemy).
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 61: The War of Those Who Do Not Exist (2) Chapter 61: The War of Those Who Do Not Exist (2) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 11 Manhwa: Chapter 55 Lee Gwak walked out of the Outer Hall, rubbing his stiff neck. For the past three days, he had been staying in the Jade Heaven Alliance, leading Squad 13. During their time in the Jade Heaven Alliance, Lee Gwak and his squad had taken on all kinds of menial tasks. Although Lee Gwak didn¡¯t feel physically tired thanks to his strong inner energy, he still felt somewhat drained mentally. That¡¯s why he stepped outside to get some fresh air. ¡°Hoo!¡± As he left the Outer Hall and walked through the night streets, his mind began to clear a little. In the meantime, the situation in the Jade Heaven Alliance had be hectic. Countless martial artists moved like a storm to ensure the sessful opening of the Jianghu Grand Conference. A slightly doubtful expression appeared on Lee Gwak¡¯s face. Tomorrow was already the day when the Jianghu Grand Conference would be held. Since that was the case, it would only be right for at least one or two messengers or masters from the various sects who had entered the Jade Heaven Alliance to participate in the conference to appear. However, he hadn¡¯t seen a single martial artist like that.¡®Is the Jianghu Grand Conference really going to happen?¡¯ It was certain that the Gathering of the Young Supremes would be held. After all, he had personally inspected and checked the trap mechanisms in the annex where the event was set to take ce. However, he had no idea where the Jianghu Grand Conference would be held. As Lee Gwak walked aimlessly, he soon found himself in a secluded alley within the inner city. After realizing he had gone too far, he was about to turn around and head back to the Outer Hall when¡ª His senses picked up a strange sensation. It was so subtle that if his sixth sense, the sixth snake, hadn¡¯t awakened, he might not have noticed at all. Just as Lee Gwak frowned slightly, a ck shadow appeared silently, blocking his path. It was a martial artist dressed entirely in ck. His face was tightly covered by a ck mask. The man spoke. ¡°Lee Gwak, squad leader of Squad 13 from the Outer Hall, correct?¡± His voice sounded unpleasant, like the sound of metal scraping against a spoon. Lee Gwak stared intently at the masked martial artist, his gaze calm and steady. It was clear at a nce that the man hadn¡¯te with good intentions. ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°So it is you.¡± The eyes visible through the mask gleamed with a sinister light. As he took a step toward Lee Gwak, he continued speaking. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me about the mechanisms and secret passageways of the Jade Heaven Alliance, Lee Gwak!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes narrowed. There were very few people who knew that he had discovered the secret passageways while inspecting the mechanisms of the Jade Heaven Alliance. Swoosh! The martial artist drew a sword from his waist, its de gleaming menacingly. ¡°You¡¯d do well to tell me willingly. Even if you don¡¯t, there are others who will.¡± At his words, Lee Gwak thought of Ma Duwon. Because apart from him, the only other person who knew the most about the trap mechanisms and secret passages of the Jade Heaven Alliance was Ma Duwon. ¡°What have you done to Master Ma?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. You only need to tell me what I want to know.¡± The martial artist raised his sword and pointed it at Lee Gwak¡¯s throat. He didn¡¯t seem to consider the possibility of Lee Gwak resisting at all. In his eyes, Lee Gwak was nothing more than an insignificant martial artist from the Outer Hall. Even though the Jade Heaven Alliance was said to be the greatest in the world, the Outer Hall was merely the lowest-ranking organization within it, akin to a worker ant. Lee Gwak was someone who could be crushed to death at any moment with just the flick of his hand, a worthless existence. Because of this, he was a bit careless. At that moment, Lee Gwak said something unexpected. ¡°Are you an assassin from the Celestial Demon Union?¡± ¡°What?¡± The martial artist¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment. Though he was usually very skilled at hiding his emotions, Lee Gwak¡¯s unexpected question had caught him off guard. He had never expected that a mere squad leader from the Outer Hall would be able to pinpoint his identity with such precision and strike like a dagger. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°You already said it, didn¡¯t you? I am the squad leader of Squad 13, Lee Gwak.¡± ¡°Hmph! So you¡¯re not just a useless nobody?¡± The assassin attacked Lee Gwak with a swift blow. Swish! His sword sliced through the darkness, rushing toward Lee Gwak at a terrifying speed. The assassin intended to sever the tendons in both of Lee Gwak¡¯s shoulders in one swift strike, rendering him incapacitated before torturing him. As this was his intention from the start, there was no hesitation in his actions. The assassin had no doubt that he would subdue Lee Gwak in a single move. ¡°Ugh!¡± But the next moment, his confidence turned to disbelief as a painful groan escaped his mouth. His sword hade to a dead stop right in front of Lee Gwak¡¯s corbone. Just an inch more, and Lee Gwak¡¯s corbone would have been cleanly split in two. But the assassin couldn¡¯t push it any further. His arm holding the sword no longer had any strength. Crack! ¡°What the¡ª?¡± The arm holding the sword started twitching. There was a ck object mping down on his arm. It was a metal whip with a weight at the end¡ª Lee Gwak¡¯s meteor hammer. Like a massive serpent, the meteor hammer coiled around the assassin¡¯s arm with immense pressure. Crack! ¡°Argh!¡± The assassin¡¯s eyes widened in pain as his muscles were torn apart, and his bones shattered into dozens of pieces. If it had been an ordinary martial artist, they would have been incapacitated by this point. But he was a seasoned assassin who had sessfully carried out countless assassinations. ¡®I¡¯ll sacrifice my right arm.¡¯ He extended his left hand toward Lee Gwak. Fufufufufuf! In an instant, hundreds of silver needles shot out from his sleeve. These were none other than the Deadly Soul-Stealing Needles, one of the famed secret weapons of Jianghu. The Deadly Soul-Stealing Needles were terrifying hidden weapons where if even one needle hit its target, the victim¡¯s bones and flesh would melt away, leaving nothing but a puddle of blood. The assassin had no doubt that the Deadly Soul-Stealing Needles would take Lee Gwak¡¯s life. Though it was regrettable that he couldn¡¯t extract the information about the mechanisms and secret passageways, he wasn¡¯t too concerned, as another assassin had already been dispatched to deal with Ma Duwon. Fsssh! White smoke billowed up in front of his eyes, obscuring his vision. A smile tugged at the corners of the masked assassin¡¯s mouth. The pure white smoke was proof that the Deadly Soul-Stealing Needles had hit their mark. ¡°How dare a mere Outer Hall squad leader¡ª¡± Shuoo! It was then. The white smoke parted, and a pure white de shot out like lightning, piercing the assassin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Keuk!¡± The white de that prated his forehead protruded from the back of his head. The assassin¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head and his body trembled violently. At that moment, as the white smoke cleared, Lee Gwak emerged, gripping the sword. Aplex array of emotions, too difficult to put into words, flickered across Lee Gwak¡¯s face. His hand, which held the sword, was trembling slightly. This was his first kill. Though he had always known that, as someone living within Jianghu, he would eventually have to kill someone, he never expected that moment toe so soon. The Deadly Soul-Stealing Needle that wasunched without warning had been truly dangerous. Almost instinctively, Lee Gwak had drawn his sword to defend himself and immediately counterattacked. The result was the de that had pierced the assassin. The trembling in the assassin¡¯s body gradually subsided. He had died. Swish! Lee Gwak retrieved his sword and meteor hammer. In the meantime, the assassin¡¯s corpse, which had barely been standing like a scarecrow, copsed to the ground. Lee Gwak looked down at the assassin¡¯s body for a moment, then bit his lip tightly. This was not the time to be lost in thought. Lee Gwak searched the sleeve of the assassin¡¯s left arm and found a small cylindrical device. It was the mechanism used tounch the Deadly Soul-Stealing Needles. After inspecting the cylinder for a moment, Lee Gwak discovered a small button. Lee Gwak aimed the cylinder at the assassin¡¯s corpse and pressed the button. A faint metallic sound was heard, followed by the release of silver needles. Fufufuf! In an instant, the assassin¡¯s body, struck by the needles, melted away, turning into a pool of blood. Lee Gwak¡¯s face twisted slightly at the sight. ¡°Crazy!¡± He had never imagined that the silver needles fired from such a small cylinder could possess such horrifying power. He briefly imagined what would have happened if he had been hit by even one of the Deadly Soul-Stealing Needles, and a chill ran down his spine. The assassin had vanished from the world, leaving behind nothing but a pool of blood. Lee Gwak wasted no more time and turned away. Lee Gwak rushed toward the main gate of the inner city. Since Ma Duwon had arranged for him to enter the inner city at any time, the martial artists guarding the inner city opened the gate for him immediately. Lee Gwak ran straight toward Ma Duwon¡¯s residence. ¡°Please¡ª!¡± Bang! He kicked the door open and rushed inside. There, he saw Ma Duwon lying on the ground, covered in blood, with a maidservant standing over him, holding a blood-stained dagger. Blood dripped from the dagger the maidservant was holding. The maidservant looked momentarily startled by Lee Gwak¡¯s sudden entrance. But it was only for a brief moment, as she quickly charged toward him at a terrifying speed. Shiiiing! The dagger in her hand flew at Lee Gwak¡¯s vital points like a bolt of lightning. In that instant, Lee Gwak bent his body low and gripped the hilt of his sword. sh! A dazzling light shed. It was the first time he had used the Mountain Splitting sh, the first form of the Eight Sects Sword Art. Its power was truly fearsome. ¡°Gah!¡± A fountain of blood gushed from the maidservant¡¯s neck. Her throat was cut in half, and she died instantly. Lee Gwak immediately ran past the maidservant¡¯s corpse and over to Ma Duwon. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Hngh!¡± Ma Duwon groaned, barely clinging to life. It looked like he had been tortured, as his chest was shed repeatedly with a dagger. Fortunately enough, he was still breathing, but he had lost so much blood that he would surely die if left untreated. Suddenly, Lee Gwak remembered that he had a miraculous medicine in his possession. Vital Essence Pill. It was the elixir Dan Li-yeon had given him to heal the injuries he had sustained from the Internal Destruction Technique. Without a second thought, Lee Gwak took out the Vital Essence Pill and administered it to Ma Duwon. Then, he tore some nearby cloth and tightly wrapped it around Ma Duwon¡¯s wounds to stop the bleeding. As the bleeding ceased, the pallor of Ma Duwon¡¯s face slowly began to improve. As Ma Duwon¡¯s breathing, which had been as precarious as a dying candle me, began to stabilize a little, Lee Gwak spoke urgently. ¡°It¡¯s me, Lee Gwak. Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Lee¡­ Gwak.¡± Ma Duwon barely managed to speak after recognizing Lee Gwak. Though his voice was faint and weak, it seemed his life wasn¡¯t in immediate danger anymore. Grasping Lee Gwak¡¯s hand, he continued. ¡°Assassins¡­ disguised themselves as my attendants and infiltrated.¡± ¡°Assassins? You mean there was more than one?¡± ¡°Yes. They took information about the annex from me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The annex was where the Gathering of the Young Supremes was to be held. The assassins were targeting the prodigies participating in the Gathering of the Young Supremes. Lee Gwak felt a bit relieved. He believed that the prodigies attending the Gathering of the Young Supremes would be more than capable of protecting themselves, at least to the extent of safeguarding their own lives. Suddenly, Ma Duwon chuckled. ¡°Heh heh! They think they¡¯ve gotten everything out of me, but I didn¡¯t tell them the most important thing.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The Hidden Blood Battalion is lying in wait at the annex. As soon as they enter, they¡¯ll be wiped out by the battalion.¡± ¡°The Hidden Blood Battalion¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? The Hidden Blood Battalion is an elite assassin organization within the Jade Heaven Alliance that operates on the front lines. No matter how strong the assassins from the Celestial Demon Union may be, they won¡¯t stand a chance against the Hidden Blood Battalion.¡± Ma Duwon exined, assuming that Lee Gwak knew nothing about the Hidden Blood Battalion. However, Lee Gwak was already familiar with the Hidden Blood Battalion. ¡®Socheon!¡¯ Han Socheon was part of the Hidden Blood Battalion. Lee Gwak¡¯s gaze instinctively turned toward the direction of the annex. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 62: The War of Those Who Do Not Exist (3) Chapter 62: The War of Those Who Do Not Exist (3) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 12 Manhwa: Chapter 56-57 Han Socheon perched lightly on a thin branch, looking down at the annex. The tree she was sitting on was thergest near the annex, with thick branches that provided ample cover for her. The Hidden Blood Battalion was stationed throughout the annex. Over the past few days, the Hidden Blood Battalion had been engaged in an invisible war with the assassins from the Celestial Demon Union. During that time, the number of assassins from the Celestial Demon Union killed by the battalion exceeded dozens. The assassins had disguised themselves as ordinary merchants, servants, andborers, constantly seeking an opportunity to strike. The Hidden Blood Battalion had hunted them down and killed them one by one. The most efficient way to deal with an assassin was mobilizing a fellow assassin, and the Hidden Blood Battalion was the best of them all. The Hidden Blood Battalion used every means at its disposal, killing many innocent people with no connection to Jianghu in the process, but the Hidden Blood Battalion did not care.Their orders were clear: eliminate the enemies who had infiltrated the Jade Heaven Alliance, no matter the cost, and they were faithfully carrying out that mission. Han Socheon herself had killed more than a dozen assassins from the Celestial Demon Union. This caused her body to be enveloped thickly with the scent of blood. As she sat on the thin branch, she tended to her slender sword. Having imed the lives of many, her sword had taken considerable damage. While she couldn¡¯t immediately do anything about the nicks in the de, if she failed to wipe off the oil stains on her sword, it would shorten its lifespan. The human body contained more fat than one might think, and once it got on the de, it wasn¡¯t easy to clean. This was why Han Socheon had to pay extra attention to cleaning her sword. At that moment, a huge man appeared at her side without a sound. It was none other than Cheol Gwan-ho, the leader of Squad 1. ¡°Polishing your sword?¡± ¡°As you can see!¡± ¡°Still as diligent as ever.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Han Socheon raised her head and looked directly at Cheol Gwan-ho. In response, Cheol Gwan-ho let out a slight chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cranky, I just want to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It do seems that way.¡± Cheol Gwan-ho nodded. Han Socheon returned to polishing her sword. This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened, so Cheol Gwan-ho didn¡¯t mind much. He had approached Han Socheon because the spot where she stood was the best ce to keep an eye on the surroundings. From here, he could clearly see the annex and the area around it. Though it wasn¡¯t as important as the Jianghu Grand Conference, the Gathering of the Young Supremes was still a significant event. A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Cheol Gwan-ho¡¯s mouth. The thought of being an assassin in charge of protecting the Gathering of the Young Supremes instead of being one of its participants made him feel a bit sorry for himself. But he quickly pulled himself together. It was the path he had chosen willingly. There was no ce for him in his family anyway. As the bastard son of the family, he had to carve out his own destiny. That¡¯s why he had chosen the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground, and as a result, he became a squad leader in the Hidden Blood Battalion. ¡®This war with the Celestial Demon Union is a big opportunity. If I achieve great merit in this war, I can rise to the top.¡¯ Cheol Gwan-ho clenched his fists tightly. For the powerlessmoners, war was a disaster, but for someone with grand ambitions like him, war was an opportunity. As Cheol Gwan-ho stood beside her, burning with his own ambitions, Han Socheon suddenly stopped polishing her sword. She furrowed her brow and scanned her surroundings. Cheol Gwan-ho noticed her reaction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something feels off.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just¡­ something¡­¡± Suddenly, Cheol Gwan-ho¡¯s expression hardened. If there was one thing he firmly acknowledged about Han Socheon, it was her intuition. It had been the same on the battlefield. Whenever she sensed something strange, something always happened. At first, he had doubted it, but after several repeated instances, he hade to trust Han Socheon¡¯s instincts. ¨DIs everyone alright? He sent a telepathic message to the squad members. The squad members responded in kind, but one remained silent. ¨DSo Ryun, answer me. Despite Cheol Gwan-ho¡¯s insistence, So Ryun didn¡¯t answer. Only then did Cheol Gwan-ho realize that something had gone wrong. ¨DEveryone, be on high alert. Find So Ryun¡¯s position. ¨DYes, Squad Leader! Swish! At that moment, Han Socheon leaped into the darkness. Swish! ¡°Ugh!¡± A loud groan echoed out from the darkness, apanied by a shing sword light. Han Socheon¡¯s voice rang out loudly. ¡°An assassin from the Celestial Demon Union!¡± Her voice acted as a fuse. The Hidden Blood Battalion, who had been silently guarding the annex, immediately recognized the presence of the enemies and sprang into action. It was a war between assassins. There were no shy sword techniques on disy, nor any shouts of encouragement to theirrades. Neither those wounded nor those fatally injured and copsing let out a single scream. It was a matter of pride among assassins to die without uttering a cry, even in their final moments. The assassins from the Celestial Demon Union had hoped to sneak into the annex through the secret passageways they had learned from Ma Duwon and seek an opportunity to strike. However, unexpectedly, they were discovered first by Han Socheon and were forced into a direct confrontation with the Hidden Blood Battalion before they could aplish their mission. ¡°How insolent!¡± Cheol Gwan-ho shouted in fury. His anger was directed at himself for failing to detect the enemies who had gotten so close. sh! He beheaded a nearby enemy and looked around. ng! ng! ng! In the darkness, sparks flew as weapons shed and mes briefly flickered before vanishing. To an outsider, it might have looked like a beautiful scene, but the battle taking ce within it was brutal beyond words. There were no screams, yet the ground of the annex was flooded with blood. The Hidden Blood Battalion had taken its share of casualties, but far more assassins from the Celestial Demon Union had been killed. Even then, the Hidden Blood Battalion still wasn¡¯t fully dominating the fight, because so many of the Celestial Demon Union¡¯s assassins had infiltrated the area. sh! With a chilling sound, fresh red blood sttered across Han Socheon¡¯s face. However, Han Socheon couldn¡¯t afford to leisurely wipe off the blood. Another assassin was already attacking her. She narrowly dodged the attack and responded by creating a coin-sized hole in the center of the assassin¡¯s forehead. It was the moment when her slender sword quietly withdrew from the assassin¡¯s forehead, as though it had sliced through tofu¡ª ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, a calm voice came from behind Han Socheon¡¯s back. In that instant, Han Socheon felt goosebumps rise up her spine. She sensed a presence behind her that was on apletely different level from any of the assassins she had faced so far. Swish! Instead of answering, Han Socheon swung her sword toward the figure behind her. The attack was swift and executed without any warning. Han Socheon didn¡¯t expect to be able to kill the unknown figure behind her with this one move. But at the very least, she thought it would at least help her be able to determine the enemy¡¯s true identity. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of Han Socheon¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. She felt nothing at the tip of her sword. ¡°With such meager skills, how could you have managed to kill Jin-rak?¡± The voice spoke again from behind her. Every time she moved, he moved in perfect sync, making it impossible for her to shake him off. In that moment, Han Socheon realized something. She realized that her opponent was a master far beyond her level. If he had wanted to, she would have been dead already. The only reason she was still alive was that he harbored a single doubt about her. The unknown figure standing behind her was searching for an answer. ¡®Jin-rak¡­ Ko Jin-rak!¡¯ Han Socheon¡¯s eyes flickered. How could she not know? It was the name of the person who had engraved the word ¡°regret¡± deep into her heart. The voice spoke again from behind. ¡°Speak quickly, girl! Before I kill all yourrades here.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± It was then. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± A cold voice rang out, followed by the swing of a sword aimed at the figure behind Han Socheon. The man who swung the sword with immense power was none other than Cheol Gwan-ho. Cheol Gwan-ho saw the blue-d figure standing like a ghost behind Han Socheon. Unlike the other assassins, who were dressed in ck robes, this man wore bright blue robes that was hard to miss. Cheol Gwan-ho instinctively realized that this man was the leader of the assassins who had attacked tonight. ¡®If I kill him, it will break their morale.¡¯ Kwaaah! The sword, imbued with immense power, aimed directly for the heart of the man in blue armor. ¡°Tsk!¡± The man in blue clicked his tongue in annoyance at the unexpected interference. His face showed clear irritation. ¡°Step aside, boy!¡± He suddenly vanished from Cheol Gwan-ho¡¯s sight, disappearing like a ghost. Cheol Gwan-ho felt every hair on his body stand on end as he quickly retracted his sword to protect his entire body. Thud! But before he could even assume a proper stance, an intense pain erupted in his back. Turning his head, he saw the man d in blue armor stabbing him in the back with just his index finger. ¡°Urgh!¡± The pain of a mere finger piercing through his flesh was beyond imagination. Cheol Gwan-ho gritted his teeth and tried to swing his sword. He couldn¡¯t just stand there and take it. But at that moment, the man in blue armor unleashed a st of energy through the finger embedded in Cheol Gwan-ho¡¯s back. Boom! ¡°Hmph!¡± The earth wind pierced through his waist, causing his body to copse. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t lose his life, but he was mortally wounded. ¡°Squad leader!¡± Seeing Cheol Gwan-ho in danger, Han Socheon rushed at the blue-armored warrior, momentarily forgetting her fear. At that moment, the eyes of the blue-armored warrior gleamed menacingly in the darkness. He unleashed a terrifying killing intent toward Han Socheon, who dared to charge at him without knowing her ce. His figure vanished from Han Socheon¡¯s sight. Having seen what had happened to Cheol Gwan-ho, she braced herself, ready to defend with her whole body. Swish! But before she could even react, a fountain of blood spurted from her shoulder. She had been shed without hearing a sound or sensing any movement. ¡®When¡­?¡¯ Her eyes quivered. sh! In the next instant, blood surged from her side again. She had been wounded again. The blue-armored warrior was thoroughly toying with Han Socheon, moving like a ghost. Like a massive storm cloud, hepletely enveloped and dominated the area. This was why his nickname was the Dark Cloud Reaper. Dark Cloud Reaper had no intention of killing Han Socheon quickly. He wanted her to experience all the pain in the world before slowly bleeding her to death. That was his way of paying his respects to his only friend, Ko Jin-rak. Han Socheon defended her entire body with all her might, but to no avail. Dark Cloud Reaper was a legendary assassin. Using assassination techniques in front of him was no different than a toddler trying to take on a full-grown adult. Every assassination technique Han Socheon tried to use, Dark Cloud Reaper knew. He could see through her every move. Han Socheon realized this and gritted her teeth. ¡®If this continues, I will only die.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. Her soul had long been dead. But if she died here, herrades would die as well. The only way to save them was to draw Dark Cloud Reaper away from this ce. Fwoosh! Without hesitation, Han Socheon withdrew from the battlefield and fled. Running out of the annex at a terrifying speed, she quickly disappeared from sight. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s face twisted in annoyance at Han Socheon¡¯s unexpected choice. ¡°You dare think you can escape from me?¡± Dark Cloud Reaper darted in the direction Han Socheon had fled. The battle between the assassins had been going on in the annex for a while now, but it was of no interest to Dark Cloud Reaper. From the start, he only had one goal, and that was Han Socheon. ¡®Run as far as you like. All it will do is prolong your suffering.¡¯ Like a dark cloud, he chased after Han Socheon. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 63: Hidden Reefs Lurk in the Deep Sea (1) Chapter 63: Hidden Reefs Lurk in the Deep Sea (1) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 13 Manhwa: Chapter 56-57 Han Socheon was running through the streets outside the Jade Heaven Alliance. Originally, she had nned to lure Dark Cloud Reaper toward the main court of the Jade Heaven Alliance. There were formidable masters there, and she believed that with their help, they could easily stop Dark Cloud Reaper. Although Dark Cloud Reaper was said to be a top-notch assassin who had reached a level that was beyond anyone¡¯sprehension, his strength was primarily in nighttime ambushes and fights in the shadows. If she could lure him to the open grounds of the main court, where he could be seen from all sides, even if there was some damage, they would surely be able to subdue him. However, Dark Cloud Reaper was a seasoned veteran who had survived countless battles in Jianghu. He quickly saw through Han Socheon¡¯s n. Instead of following her to the main court, he herded her outside the Jade Heaven Alliance. Like a herdsman corralling cattle, he blocked all her escape routes and forced her in one direction. Han Socheon had no choice.She threw her hidden weapons and tried to lure him into traps, but both methods did not work against Dark Cloud Reaper. Dark Cloud Reaper was an assassin¡¯s worst nightmare. Han Socheon was being torn apart by this unbearable nightmare. sh! Blood surged up from Han Socheon¡¯s forearm. Just as she was about to flee in another direction, Dark Cloud Reaper threw a hidden weapon as a warning. Han Socheon bit her red lips hard enough to make them bleed. Even though she understood Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s intentions perfectly, she felt powerless to act any other way. Still, she had no choice. Suddenly, Han Socheon swung her slender sword. ng! Sparks flew in the air as a hidden weapon ttered to the ground. She had instinctively blocked Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s hidden attack. The longer she was chased by Dark Cloud Reaper, the sharper her senses became. The tension beyond her limits had awakened her senses. Suddenly, the previously elusive presence of Dark Cloud Reaper became vividly clear to her. Han Socheon picked up the fallen hidden weapon and hurled it back at Dark Cloud Reaper. As Dark Cloud Reaper watched Han Socheon urately hurl a hidden weapon back at him, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡®What a remarkable talent this girl has. To bloom under pressure while being chased by me, no less.¡¯ Dark Cloud Reaper realized that today¡¯s events might be the catalyst for Han Socheon to fully unleash her potential. Although she wasn¡¯t yet at a level that posed a threat to him, if she continued to develop her talent after this day, she could be dangerous in the future. Dark Cloud Reaper gave up on toying with Han Socheon any further. He decided to end her life once and for all, eliminating any future consequences. In an instant, Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s demeanor shifted. He pulled out a deformed de from his waist. The sharply curved shape of the sword was reminiscent of a crescent moon. It was his unique weapon, the Crescent Moon de. With the Crescent Moon de in hand, Dark Cloud Reaper charged forward. Faced with the charging enemy, Han Socheon closed her eyes. ¡®If I rely on sight to make decisions, I¡¯ll be too slow.¡¯ She decided to trust her instincts, not her eyes. Han Socheon moved as her instincts guided her. ng! Sparks flew through the air as Han Socheon¡¯s body shook. She had sessfully blocked the Crescent Moon de for the first time. Han Socheon tightened her grip on her slender sword. She thought back to the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground. There, she also experienced of having to go through a gate where she had to block some of her senses. Recalling those memories and sensations, Han Socheon swung her sword. ng! ng! ng! The Crescent Moon de and her sword shed repeatedly. Han Socheon¡¯s movements became faster and more precise with each moment. The fight with Dark Cloud Reaper was rapidly pushing her abilities to new heights. Yet, despite her progress, the expression on Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s face remained cold and indifferent. Although Han Socheon¡¯s rate of progress had been absurdly astounding, it wasn¡¯t enough to overwhelm him. He had yet to reveal any of his more advanced techniques. He was merely using the intricacies of the Crescent Moon de and the fundamental skills of an assassin. ¡°What a pity, girl! If only you had a few more years, you would have certainly be a great threat. Perhaps even Jin-rak cherished your talent.¡± A ck aura began to surge from Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s Crescent Moon de. It was a sign that he was about to unleash his signature technique, the Dark Shadowless de. Swish! Dark Cloud Reaper had just unleashed the technique of the Crescent Moon sh, the pinnacle of the Dark Shadowless de. For a brief moment, Han Socheon saw an illusion of a massive moon rising in the night sky. ¡®Brother!¡¯ She didn¡¯t know why. But at the sight of the crescent moon, Lee Gwak¡¯s face suddenly came to mind. As the thought that she might never see his face again crossed her mind, tears unexpectedly streamed down her cheeks. At that moment, the crescent moon that had risen in the sky hurtled down toward her at a terrifying speed. Han Socheon gritted her teeth and unleashed the best technique she could muster. Boom! A thunderous explosion echoed, and a storm raged across the area. A massive shockwave swept through the surroundings. Han Socheon¡¯s body was also caught in the storm and flung away. Her entire body was drenched in blood. She had been utterly defeated by the single strike of the Crescent Moon sh. From the very beginning, she had never been a match for Dark Cloud Reaper. Han Socheon lost consciousness and fell to the ground. However, she didn¡¯t crash unceremoniously. Someone caught her mid-air and held her gently. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s face stiffened. He had clearly poured his entire strength into that Crescent Moon sh. His intent was to end her life in a single stroke, not merely knock her unconscious. Someone intervened halfway through, dispersing his power with skillful precision. It was the man who now held Han Socheon in his arms. The man very carefully lowered Han Socheon in his arms to the ground. ¡°Socheon!¡± The man who called her name in a soft voice was none other than Lee Gwak. Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes were deeply calm. Though he was not one to easily lose hisposure, seeing Han Socheon in such a critical state made him feel a surge of uncontroble anger. Lee Gwak never knew that he was capable of experiencing such an enormous rage within him before today. He quickly cast his gaze toward the one responsible for Han Socheon¡¯s current condition. They say that when rage reaches its peak, one bes eerily calm. That was exactly the state Lee Gwak was in now. With utterlyposed eyes, he stared at Dark Cloud Reaper. Dark Cloud Reaper was somewhat surprised by the sight of Lee Gwak. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Lee Gwak.¡± ¡°You must be acquainted with her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course. That look in your eyes tells me you¡¯re very close. Is that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Once again, Lee Gwak didn¡¯t answer. But Dark Cloud Reaper felt as though he had already received the answer. ¡°I lost someone close to me because of her. My revenge is justified.¡± ¡°As you said, she is close to me. So it is equally just for me to protect her.¡± ¡°Are you close enough to risk your life for her? Do you have the strength to back up your im?¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± ¡°It does. Only those with strength can prove their righteousness. That¡¯s how Jianghu works as I know it.¡± To Dark Cloud Reaper, Jianghu was a world ruled by power. Because he had strength, he could carry out his vengeance for Ko Jin-rak. Why would he take the long path of talking when there is a much faster way of aplishing what he wants through strength? Lee Gwak stood up. Though countless thoughts crossed his mind, he pushed them all aside. The man standing before him was not someone he could face withplex thoughts and hesitation. Just standing face to face with Dark Cloud Reaper made Lee Gwak feel as though his entire body was struck by lightning, tingling from head to toe. There was no trace of human emotion in Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s cold ck eyes. As an assassin, he had learned to suppress his emotions as a natural result of surviving countless life-and-death encounters Dark Cloud Reaper was unlike any other masters Lee Gwak had encountered. The biggest difference was his presence. While most masters tend to show off their presence to the fullest once they reach a certain level, Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s presence was barely perceptible. Though standing right in front of him, it felt like staring into an empty void. It was the aura unique to someone who had climbed to the pinnacle by building a tower of death through countless killings. ¡°Hoo!¡± Only then did Lee Gwak fully realize just how formidable the presence before him was. Suddenly, he found the situation amusing. He couldn¡¯t understand how he, a martial artist whocked grand ambitions and only wanted to stay in the Outer Hall to live a normal life, kept getting entangled with such powerful figures. He realized that if there really is such a thing as fate, it is an incredibly twisted one. As Lee Gwak let out an unintentional chuckle, Dark Cloud Reaper looked at him with a puzzled expression. Life carries weight. Depending on the trajectory of one¡¯s life, the weights pile up and correspondingly define the person. Dark Cloud Reaper had built a tall tower out of his killings, and the weight was not light enough for a young martial artist to bear. In fact, many martial artists who had faced him could not even lift their heads, crushed under the weight of his presence. Only those who had endured equal or greater hardships in life could meet his gaze head-on. The level of martial arts didn¡¯t matter. There were plenty of individuals who, by luck, had mastered powerful martial techniques but were mentally fragile orcked strong resolve. Yet, Lee Gwak, who appeared so ordinary, stood before him without the slightest sign of being intimidated. It meant that Lee Gwak had forged himself through immense hardship. It was evidence that he had endured struggles far beyond what was visible. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t lived an ordinary life either.¡± Dark Cloud Reaper tightened his grip on the Crescent Moon de. He had never once underestimated an opponent simply because they appeared ordinary. Moreover, something about Lee Gwak gave him an inexplicable sense of unease. He felt that Lee Gwak was not an ordinary person, so he unleashed his technique, Dark Shadowless de without warning. Swish! In an instant, he vanished from Lee Gwak¡¯s sight. It was the pinnacle of the Shadow Concealment Technique. Mastering this technique allowed one to move within shadows, making it impossible for even a supreme martial artist to detect their presence. Using the Shadow Concealment Technique, Dark Cloud Reaper stealthily approached Lee Gwak from behind. He could see the defenseless figure of Lee Gwak standing before him. Swish! With a faint sound, like paper being sliced, his Crescent Moon de descended toward Lee Gwak¡¯s neck. Dark Cloud Reaper had erased not only his breath and presence but even his killing intent. ng! However, his Crescent Moon de bounced off as it struck near Lee Gwak¡¯s back. Lee Gwak had drawn his sword and blocked the surprise attack. ¡®How?¡¯ Dark Cloud Reaper couldn¡¯t help but question it. Because his ambush had been wless. At that moment, their eyes met. Dark Cloud Reaper immediately felt a chill run down his spine. Lee Gwak¡¯s gaze was fixed directly on him, even though he was hidden within the shadows. ¡®Is he looking at me?¡¯ It was unbelievable. It was already impossible for his Shadow Concealment Technique to be seen through by a fellow assassin, let alone an ordinary martial artist. Dark Cloud Reaper unfolded his Shadow Concealment Technique once more, thrusting his Crescent Moon de at Lee Gwak. Yet once again, his de was deflected by Lee Gwak¡¯s sword. Now, he had no choice but to acknowledge the truth. ¡®He¡¯s seeing through my Shadow Concealment Technique.¡¯ How it was possible, he didn¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t matter though. What mattered was that his technique had been exposed to Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes. Lee Gwak could see through Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s every move with his eyes. ¡®This man! He is the natural enemy of assassins.¡¯ Goosebumps broke out all over Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s body. An intense sense of danger washed over him. He realized that Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes were tracking his every move. It was the Mind¡¯s Eye. The sixth snake within Lee Gwak had awakened in response to Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s ambush, activating Mind¡¯s Eye. Although Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s Shadow Concealment Technique was so wless that it left no trace, his movements appeared vividly clear to Lee Gwak whose Mind¡¯s Eye had activated. Just as Dark Cloud Reaper had guessed, Lee Gwak¡¯s Mind¡¯s Eye was the ultimate counter to any assassin. There was no need to rely on hearing or other senses. Lee Gwak could simply see everything with his own eyes and thus respond to every movement in time. Lee Gwak felt a strong sense of danger. Although he had trained in martial arts alone, this was his first time facing a master like Dark Cloud Reaper in directbat. His entire body instinctively tensed, and his mouth grew dry from the tension. Yet, despite the physical responses, his mind remained calm and clear like a clean mirror and still water.1 This was due to the influence of the Mind¡¯s Eye. However, Lee Gwak knew¡ª That simply opening his Mind¡¯s Eye would not be enough to defeat the legendary assassin standing before him. Realizing that hiding in the shadows was useless, Dark Cloud Reaper dispelled his Shadow Concealment Technique. He switched his strategy and decided to overpower Lee Gwak with raw strength instead. Swish! He unleashed his Dark Shadowless de. To face the Crescent Moon de as it tore haphazardly through the air, Lee Gwak knew he would need greater power. ¡®Move!¡¯ At his call, the great snake within him responded. Swish, swish! SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Clean mirror and still water. Raws: ????. The four-character idiom is a metaphor that describes having clear and pure thoughts and mind.
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 64: Hidden Reefs Lurk in the Deep Sea (2) Chapter 64: Hidden Reefs Lurk in the Deep Sea (2) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 14 Manhwa: Chapter 59-60 Chuhwa-hak! Therge snake that was released quickly ran along his spinal cord. First, second¡­ therge snake had even broken through the fifth gate connected with Lee Gwak¡¯s de. ng! Sparks flew in the air. Lee Gwak¡¯s de had blocked the Dark Shadowless de. Even against the de of the legendary assassin, Lee Gwak did not yield an inch. Wham!He kicked off the ground. The first and second techniques of the Eight Sects Sword Art were unleashed. Shing! The Mountain Splitting sh came first, followed by the second technique, the Raging Tidal Force. Dark Cloud Reaper countered by unleashing the ultimate technique of the Dark Shadowless de, neutralizing all of Lee Gwak¡¯s attacks. Feeling a strong rebound force from the hand gripping the Crescent Moon de, Dark Cloud Reaper frowned. His palm tingled, a sign that the force rebounding through the de was anything but ordinary. With internal energy of this magnitude, he could easily be regarded as a top-tier master of Jianghu. There was no way such pure internal energy could have been cultivated in just a year or two of training. In that case, his techniques should be just as skilled. That was themon sense Dark Cloud Reaper knew. Yet, there was something crude about Lee Gwak¡¯s techniques. For someone who had trained long enough to umte such refined internal energy, his techniques should also have been smooth, but there was an imbnce somewhere in Lee Gwak¡¯s movements. ¡®What is this guy?¡¯ A momentary flicker of confusion appeared on Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s face. Crackle! Lee Gwak unleashed the third technique of the Eight Sects Sword Art¡ªLightning Shadow Strike. Since the essence of Lightning de Arts was infused within it, his de contained lightning energy, making it extremely powerful. However, Dark Cloud Reaper felt no real threat. The technique of the Lightning Shadow Strike was also crude. While the technique itself was powerful, it was excessively straightforward and simplistic. It might seem threatening to an ordinary martial artist, but to someone like Dark Cloud Reaper, who had reached a higher level, it posed no significant threat. Whoosh! Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s counterattack followed immediately. Having identified Lee Gwak¡¯s ws, he unleashed a series of techniques that changed continuously. Rather than relying on simple and straightforward attacks, he opted for borate techniques to exploit the crudeness of Lee Gwak¡¯s moves. Pip-pit! His choice proved to be the perfect one. Lee Gwak, unable to fully defend against the dazzling attacks, sustained injuries all over his body. Although his eyes were able to follow Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s sword techniques, his clumsy movements couldn¡¯t keep up with what his eyes were seeing. Up until now, Lee Gwak had trained in martial arts on his own. Without a master to guide him on the right path, his techniques had naturally developed into something crude. That was the limitation of someone who trained alone. ¡®He is much stronger than me.¡¯ Lee Gwak calmly gauged the gap between him and his opponent. Whether it be in terms of years of training, mastery, or experience, he fell short in every way. Even so, what allowed him to hold on was none other than the Eight Snakes Art. The sixth serpent had awakened his Mind¡¯s Eye, and the unified serpent coursing through his body was supplying him with an overwhelming yet pure internal energy. It was his first time utilizing the Eight Snakes Art in realbat, so it was only natural for him to be clumsy. However, as time passed, he became more and more proficient in controlling the Eight Snakes Art. He was no longer recklessly injecting internal energy, but instead, he was able to adjust the flow depending on the situation. It wasn¡¯t just the use of the Eight Snakes Art that he became proficient at. The same was true for the Eight Sects Sword Art. Through his sh with Dark Cloud Reaper, Lee Gwak was gaining a new understanding of the Eight Sects Sword Art. Whereas a moment ago, he had been unleashing the techniques in order, starting from the first move to thest, but now, he began to experiment with changing the sequence or inserting other techniques in between. ng! ng! ng! Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s Crescent Moon de and Lee Gwak¡¯s de shed dozens of times. In the process, Lee Gwak received five more wounds on his body. Some of the cuts were deep enough to expose bone. Yet, Lee Gwak remained standing, refusing to fall. Even in this worst-case scenario, Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes held onto hope. ¡®He¡¯s getting tired.¡¯ Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s first attack had been the most powerful. Lee Gwak had barely managed to deflect it by borrowing the power of the Mind¡¯s Eye, and for a moment, he thought he was going to die. The second most powerful attack came next. Though Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s attacks were still formidable, they were not as strong as before. Lee Gwak believed this was due to the nature of assassins, who put everything on the line in their first attack. Assassins specialized in sneak attacks rather than direct hand-to-handbat. If they failed to settle the fight with the first blow, it was their fate to die. That was why assassins poured everything into their first attack. Dark Cloud Reaper was no different. He had the ingrained habit of going all out on his first strike. The second and third attacks didn¡¯t seem to exist in his mind. As a result, cracks were beginning to show in his movements. Lee Gwak gritted his teeth and endured, blocking his attacks. As he did so, he became more and more familiar with the Eight Sects Sword Art. Dark Cloud Reaper was not only a reaper who threatened to get his life, but also an excellent martial arts instructor. Lee Gwak had little experience fighting humans. There was a vast difference between facing the bronze figures1 at the Steel Blood Hell Training Ground and fighting a human opponent. Compared to a bronze figure that could only repeat a set of movements, a human¡¯s movements were much more unpredictable and varied. Naturally, keeping up with those changes was difficult. Moreover, as an assassin, Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s movements were much fasterpared to martial artists of a simr level, leaving no trace behind. Even with his Mind¡¯s Eye open, it was not easy to respond to such movements. But Lee Gwak believed in himself. Ka-ka-kang! Sparks erupted before his eyes, flickering repeatedly. Each time, his body shook as if struck by a hammer, but Lee Gwak forced himself to hold on. Steel only became stronger through tempering. Lee Gwak believed he was going through the same process. Though his body was covered in wounds, he believed that if he endured this moment of hardship and survived, he would undoubtedly grow stronger. Lee Gwak trusted in the resilience he had built over the harsh years he had endured. Chuhwa-hak! Lightning Shadow Strike, the third technique of the Eight Sects Sword Art, rushed towards Dark Cloud Reaper. Infused with the essence of the Lightning de Arts, the newly refined Lightning Shadow Strike reached Dark Cloud Reaper in an instant, like a sh of lightning. At that moment, Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s form scattered into the air. He had used a stealth technique in an instant to evade Lee Gwak¡¯s attack. It had worked before, so Dark Cloud Reaper assumed it would be the same this time. Just as he predicted, Lee Gwak¡¯s de seemed to slice through empty air. But midway through, the trajectory shifted ever so slightly. Shwaak! Blood sttered in the air. It wasn¡¯t Lee Gwak¡¯s blood. It was the blood of Dark Cloud Reaper. For the first time, Lee Gwak hadnded a meaningful hit on Dark Cloud Reaper. Lee Gwak capitalized on the momentum and unleashed the Eight Sects Sword Art with all his might. Ka-ka-kang! With a sh of steel, sparks flew continuously. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s body shook violently. The shock transmitted through the Crescent Moon de reverberated deep into his organs. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®This guy! He¡¯s using me as nourishment to grow stronger.¡¯ The Dark Cloud Reaper had ambushed and killed countless enemies, but this was the first time he had ever seen and experienced anything like this. He never imagined that he would be cornered to this extent by a nameless martial artist from the Jade Heaven Alliance. That made it all the more shocking. No matter how much he had forfeited his advantage as an assassin and was fighting head-on, this level of humiliation was something he could not ept. Suddenly, Dark Cloud Reaper leaped back. In an instant, he retreated nearly ten zhang, causing Lee Gwak¡¯s de to slice through empty air. Shing! He sheathed his Crescent Moon de. At first nce, it seemed as if he had given up on the fight, but Lee Gwak knew otherwise. Even though he had withdrawn the Crescent Moon de, his killing intent had intensified uncontrobly. Shudder! Without realizing it, Lee Gwak¡¯s skin broke out in goosebumps, and his entire body began to tremble. He was affected by the killing intent. His breath surged to his throat, and it felt as though his heart and lungs would burst. Dark Cloud Reaper might think Lee Gwak was defending his attacks with ease, but in reality, he was nearing his limit. Lee Gwak bit his lip tightly. He could sense, just from the change in the air, that Dark Cloud Reaper was about to unleash his ultimate technique. Judging by the overwhelming increase in his killing intent, it was certain to be a technique of incredible power. Lee Gwak suddenly looked at Han Socheon, lying in the distance. Han Socheon was still unconscious from her severe injuries. If Lee Gwak couldn¡¯t defeat Dark Cloud Reaper, Han Socheon¡¯s life would also be over. ¡°Hoo!¡± Lee Gwak took a deep breath. Dark Cloud Reaper bent his waist, gripping the hilt of the Crescent Moon de tightly. He was about to unleash his most powerful technique. He was preparing to use everything he had to kill Lee Gwak. If that were the case, Lee Gwak had no choice but to reveal all the cards he had hidden as well. Thump! Dark Cloud Reaper kicked off the ground. A ck shadow stretched long across the earth. Divine Speed. A speed that surpassed human limits,bined with the ultimate technique of the Dark Shadowless de, ck Lightning. The name of this ultimate technique was Divine Speed ck Lightning. Boom! The air exploded from a speed that exceeded sound, and a tremendous wind pressure struck Lee Gwak first, followed by the ck lightning. His face twisted from the wind pressure, and his vision blurred. Still, Lee Gwak didn¡¯t let go of his focus. Just before the Divine Speed ck Lightning struck, Lee Gwak¡¯s left hand moved subtly, and a long ck object was released without a sound. It was the meteor hammer. Swish! Swish! The meteor hammer shot toward Dark Cloud Reaper like a venomous snake. However, before it could even touch his body, the powerful wind pressure and ck lightning caused the surface of the meteor hammer to rupture. The meteor hammer writhed, resembling a snake with its insides spilling out. Yet, it didn¡¯t breakpletely, and it subtly disrupted Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s movements. ¡°Keuhk!¡± For the first time, an expression of bewilderment appeared on Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s face. The unexpected interference from the meteor hammer had slightly thrown off the trajectory of his Divine Speed ck Lightning. Bang! Lee Gwak¡¯s left side, the one holding the meteor hammer, was struck by the Divine Speed ck Lightning, causing him to spin like a top. However, his right arm still held onto his de. Even as his consciousness began to fade, Lee Gwak used the momentum from the spin to unleash the sixth technique of the Eight Sects Sword Art, Phantom Shadow Assassinate. Swoosh! His de sliced along the Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s side, leaving a gash deep enough to reveal bone and internal organs. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s mind was just as foggy as Lee Gwak¡¯s. But he, too, endured the pain with superhuman resilience and swung his Crescent Moon de once again. Though he had been caught in an unexpected brawl with Lee Gwak, he was a seasoned veteran who had been through countless battles. His Crescent Moon de was now aimed directly at Lee Gwak¡¯s exposed neck. ¡°Die!¡± It was at that moment¡ª Lee Gwak abandoned his de and pointed a cylindrical device made of metal at Dark Cloud Reaper. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had recognized what the metal cylindrical device was. Pew-pew-pew-pew-pwoosh! Instantly, dozens of fine needles shot out from the metal device. Fired at such close range and in an unexpected moment, Dark Cloud Reaper had no chance to dodge, allowing the silver needles to pierce his face and body. He tumbled to the ground, his body bristling like a porcupine. His face quickly turned ck¡ª a sign that the poison had spread. Dark Cloud Reaper looked up at Lee Gwak in disbelief. ¡°Keugh! Deadly Soul-Stealing Needle¡­ how did you¡ª?¡± The Deadly Soul-Stealing Needle was an item given only to a select few of his subordinates. Its lethal poison and power ssified it as one of the most fearsome hidden weapons in Jianghu, so much so that even in the Celestial Demon Union, it was considered a rare and precious object. The fact that such a weapon was in Lee Gwak¡¯s possession left Dark Cloud Reaper bewildered. ¡°How¡­ how did that end up in your hands¡­?¡± His face grew even darker as death crept closer. Lee Gwak, covered in blood, picked up his fallen de and used it as a crutch to barely hold himself up. He was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to exin. All he could do was breathe heavily, staring down at Dark Cloud Reaper. ¡°To think¡­ I would die in a ce like this¡­¡± Dark Cloud Reaper could not ept his own death. He had always known he would lose his life one day, but he never imagined his end woulde at the hands of Lee Gwak. His consciousness was fading. He could feel something draining out of him, something that had been holding and sustaining him together inside was slipping away. ¡°I haven¡¯t even avenged Jin-rak¡¯s death yet¡­¡± It was then that Lee Gwak, using his de as a cane, began to walk toward Dark Cloud Reaper. His arms and legs felt disconnected from his body. Though it was clearly his own body, the sensation and pain made it feel like it wasn¡¯t. Lee Gwak clenched his teeth to endure it. Dark Cloud Reaper barely managed to turn his head to look at Lee Gwak. The expression on Lee Gwak¡¯s face was too strange to be that of a victor. Twisted as if he were either crying orughing, his expression somehow evoked a sense of sorrow. ¡®So, such a reef was hiding in the sea within the Jade Heaven Alliance.¡¯ Lee Gwak was a massive reef, a hidden hazard that no one sawing, while Dark Cloud Reaper was an old ship that ran aground and sank upon hitting it. Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s mistake was failing to recognize the reef in time. In the harsh world of Jianghu, that alone was more than enough reason to lose one¡¯s life. ¡°Haha¡­ ha!¡± Dark Cloud Reaper let out onestugh. Hisughter gradually faded until no more sound came out. He had died. Lee Gwak stared at Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s corpse with bloodshot eyes. Sizzle! Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s body melted quickly under the deadly poison of the Deadly Soul-Stealing Needle. In an instant, he disappeared from the world, reduced to nothing more than a small pool of blood. Lee Gwak silently gazed at the spot where Dark Cloud Reaper had been lying. The sight of an old master in Jianghu who had driven him to the brink of death dissolving into a mere pool of blood and disappearing from the world caused him to feel a myriad of emotions. But he didn¡¯t have time to indulge in leisurely contemtion. ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°The sounds of battle came from that direction!¡± Lee Gwak could hear the voices of the Jade Heaven Alliance martial artists rushing toward his location. They must have finally gotten the situation in the annex under control and had followed Han Socheon and Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s tracks to this ce. Lee Gwak nced briefly at Han Socheon. Though still in critical condition, her breathing seemed a little more stable than before. ¡®She¡¯ll be alright, right?¡¯ It would be better for her to be taken by the Jade Heaven Alliance¡¯s martial artists than for him to take her. More importantly, Lee Gwak still didn¡¯t want to reveal himself to the world. Dragging his exhausted body, he left the battlefield. Shortly after, the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance appeared. ¡°Over here. There¡¯s a survivor!¡± They swarmed around Han Socheon. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading!
  1. Bronze figure or bronze men. Raws: ??(ã~ÈË). These are lifelike figures made of bronze, designed to imitate human forms and martial arts stances. Mentioned in .
If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 65: Hidden Reefs Lurk in the Deep Sea (3) Chapter 65: Hidden Reefs Lurk in the Deep Sea (3) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 15 Manhwa: Chapter 60 ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± The fishermen who hade out to Dongting Lake in the early morning were stunned by an unbelievable sight. A huge ship was floating in the middle of Dongting Lake, which had been empty untilst night. It was so huge that it reminded them of a small mountain. No wonder the fishermen were surprised that such a huge ship had suddenly appeared in Dongting Lake. Threerge gs were fluttering from the mast of the enormous ship. One g had the words Jade Heaven Alliance written on it, while the other clearly disyed the words Sea King Ship.Thest g had three words embroidered in gold: Jianghu Grand Conference. Only then did the people realize that this massive ship was the Sea King Ship of the Jade Heaven Alliance¡ªand that the Jianghu Grand Conference would be held on board the Sea King Ship. As if to confirm their suspicions, dozens of boats were busily traveling back and forth between the shores of Dongting Lake and the Sea King Ship since early morning. They were ferrying the attendees of the Jianghu Grand Conference. Needless to say, onlookers who came merely to catch a glimpse of the Jianghu Grand Conference couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of the attendees. A few curious individuals rented boats and headed towards the Sea King Ship, but before they could even get close, they were met with warnings from the Jade Heaven Alliance and had to turn back. Boats that ignored the warnings were attacked and sunk by the warriors of the Jade Heaven Alliance, leaving the onlookers watching from the shores of Dongting Lake stunned into silence. Though they had guessed that security would be tight, no one imagined that the Jianghu Grand Conference would be held right in the middle of Dongting Lake. Forget about the attendees¡ªeven the agenda of the conference waspletely unknown. People shuddered at the meticulousness of the Jade Heaven Alliance. They were also struck with awe at the Jade Heaven Alliance¡¯s power for being able to bring a massive ship like the Sea King Ship onto Dongting Lake away from prying eyes. At the same time that the Jianghu Grand Conference was being held on the Sea King Ship, the Gathering of the Young Supremes was being held in the annex under the leadership of Woon Dae-yeon. Numerous talented young figures attended the Gathering of the Young Supremes, building rtionships and connections. Everything was proceeding ording to the Jade Heaven Alliance¡¯s n. They had sessfully organized a huge event for Jianghu. Yet, the expression on the Inner Court¡¯s Leader, Joo Shin-yoon, who led all of these efforts, was far from bright. He looked at his loyal subordinate who was reporting to him with cold eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you couldn¡¯t find the person who killed Dark Cloud Reaper?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± At Joo Shin-yoon¡¯s words, the subordinate bowed his head to the ground. His face was marked with guilt. ¡°Let¡¯s go over it once more. Assassins from the Celestial Demon Union ambushed the Hidden Blood Battalion at the annex. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And the one who led the Celestial Demon Union¡¯s assassins is Dark Cloud Reaper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°And his target was Han Socheon of the Hidden Blood Battalion. It¡¯s assumed he came to take revenge for someone Han Socheon had killed, and that much I can understand. Such things happen.¡± Those who live in Jianghu inevitably get entangled in countless grudges. This is especially true for someone like Han Socheon, who was raised as an assassin and is thus even more prone to being caught in the web of vengeance. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising at all if a family member or close friend of one of Han Socheon¡¯s targets held a grudge against her. The issue, however, is that the one who came to kill Han Socheon was a figure as significant as Dark Cloud Reaper. Although not much is known about the Dark Cloud Reaper, they still have managed to find out that he is a legendary assassin within the Celestial Demon Union. Even though the Hidden Blood Battalion has recently achieved impressive aplishments, they are still mere novicespared to Dark Cloud Reaper. In fact, Squad Leader Cheol Gwan-ho of Squad 1 in the Hidden Blood Battalion had been seriously wounded by Dark Cloud Reaper. It was a major incident that wouldn¡¯t have been strange if the Hidden Blood Battalion had beenpletely wiped out. However, the damage was less than expected. This was because Han Socheon had cleverly lured Dark Cloud Reaper outside. That much makes sense. Han Socheon had acted admirably. The fact that she could make such a calcted decision in an instant showed just how exceptional she was. The problem was that Dark Cloud Reaper is dead. Or rather, it is assumed he is dead. When the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance arrived, Han Socheony unconscious, in critical condition, and the area around her was filled with traes of an intense battle. There, they found a pool of blood, presumed to be Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s, as well as his poisoned weapon, the Crescent Moon de. Had they not found an empty Deadly Soul-Stealing Needle nearby, the Jade Heaven Alliance martial artists would have passed by, overlooking the fact the the pool of blood as leftover traces of Dark Cloud Reaper. ¡°Who could have killed Dark Cloud Reaper?¡± Joo Shin-yoon¡¯s eyes gleamed chillingly. It wasn¡¯t Han Socheon. They had asked her, despite her barely regaining consciousness, but she had shown no sign of knowing anything. Rather, her surprise made it seem as though she had been deeply shaken. Even when they pressed her, they didn¡¯t uncover anything significant. It wasn¡¯t a master from the Jade Heaven Alliance. The masters capable of confronting Dark Cloud Reaper were all preupied with preparations for the Jianghu Grand Conference, and none of them had ventured outside. ¡°Could it have been one of the masters who came to Dongting Lake for the Jianghu Grand Conference that killed Dark Cloud Reaper?¡± ¡°And who, exactly, would that be?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The subordinate hesitated, unable to give a clear answer, his lips moving without producing words. Joo Shin-yoon looked at him with a disdainful expression. Normally, he was not one to show his emotions, but this time, his irritation was clearly visible. It was a testament to how much this situation unsettled him. ¡®To think that there¡¯s a master in my own backyard that I don¡¯t know about.¡¯ Joo Shin-yoon was, after all, the Inner Court Leader of the Jade Heaven Alliance. For him, it wasn¡¯t enough to know everything happening within the Inner Court¡ªhe needed to have a perfect grasp of everything urring both inside and outside the Jade Heaven Alliance. Only then could he be at ease. If even Dark Cloud Reaper¡¯s corpse had remained, they would have been able to specte about the assant through the wounds left on the body. But with him reduced to nothing more than a pool of blood, even that was impossible. ¡°Compile a list of all masters who were active outside during that time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I want you to track down not only the masters belonging to our alliance, but also all the masters who came to Dongting Lake to attend the Jianghu Grand Conference. Whoever managed to kill Dark Cloud Reaper like that must undoubtedly be a high ranking expert in Jianghu, so approach them with caution.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Dismissed.¡± At Joo Shin-yoon¡¯s gesture, the subordinate retreated carefully. Left alone, Joo Shin-yoon threw open the window. In the distance, the vast Dongting Lake and the towering Sea King Ship came into view. For the next three days, the Jianghu Grand Conference would take ce aboard the Sea King Ship. ¡°Celestial Demon Union, so this is how you¡¯ve decided to act?¡± He couldn¡¯t forgive the Celestial Demon Union for daring to send assassins to disrupt the Jade Heaven Alliance¡¯s gathering. If they were attacked, they had to demand a corresponding retribution. Otherwise, they would be seen as weak¡ªthat was the way of the world. Joo Shin-yoon began to contemte a bloody retaliation. * * * Han Socheon stared out the window in a daze. It had been three days since she had woken up. As soon as she opened her eyes, the Jade Heaven Alliance began interrogating her. Her memories were jumbled and fragmented, but she managed to recount the fight with Dark Cloud Reaper as best as she could. The one who interrogated her was none other than the leader of the Inner Court, Joo Shin-yoon. For someone of his stature, the de facto authority of the Jade Heaven Alliance, to personally step in was no trivial matter. Joo Shin-yoon asked her the same questions repeatedly, and only after Han Socheon gave the same answers over and over again was she allowed her freedom. ¡°Ha!¡± She looked at her hands. Her pale hands were covered with countless scars, and fresh ones were forming on top of them. They were wounds she had earned from her battle with Dark Cloud Reaper. But it wasn¡¯t just her hands. Beneath her clothes, there were deep wounds that hadn¡¯t even scabbed over yet. For an ordinary person, the injuries would have been fatal. Fortunately, her internal energy was deep and profound, allowing her to survive. Had the wounds been even slightly deeper, her life would have ended. When the martial artists of the Jade Heaven Alliance found Han Socheon, they immediately brought her to the Inner Court and administered the Jade Heaven Alliance¡¯s secret Wound Recovery Pill. Thanks to it, Han Socheon survived, but her mind remained in disarray. ¡°Who in the world killed Dark Cloud Reaper?¡± She had been one-sidedly defeated by the Dark Cloud Reaper. He was someone far beyond her ability to challenge. To deal with someone who had reached the pinnacle of assassination, it would require strength exceeding even that level. As far as Han Socheon knew, there hadn¡¯t been anyone in the vicinity at the time capable of opposing him. Joo Shin-yoon had said that Dark Cloud Reaper had disappeared from the world, reduced to a pool of blood. Yet, Han Socheon still couldn¡¯t fully believe in his death. ¡°Is he really dead? That¡­ Dark Cloud Reaper¡­?¡± She shook her head. Her disheveled hair brushed against her face, but she was too lost in thought to notice. With her hands clutching her head, Han Socheon suddenly recalled hearing someone¡¯s voice just before she lost consciousness. But the voice was so faint that she couldn¡¯t tell if it had been real or not. But it felt inexplicably warm. Han Socheon shook her head again. She still couldn¡¯t be certain of anything. It was then. ¡°Can you move?¡± A cold voice apanied the entry of a gaunt, middle-aged man into her room, as thin as a bamboo stalk. His eyes were as emotionless as a venomous snake¡¯s, and his skin was pale as if he had never seen sunlight in his life. At his appearance, Han Socheon¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. ¡°My lord!¡± The middle-aged man was none other than Chul Geuk-jin, the leader of the Hidden Blood Battalion. Behind him stood Squad Leader Cheol Gwan-ho of Squad 1, his upper body tightly wrapped in white bandages. Leaning on a cane for support, he raised his hand toward Han Socheon. ¡®He¡¯s alive.¡¯ Cheol Gwan-ho had also been gravely injured by Dark Cloud Reaper. Yet, it seemed fate hadn¡¯t abandoned him, as he had barely managed to survive. ¡°How disgraceful! To think that the two key figures of the Hidden Blood Battalion would end up in such a state.¡± An eerily cold light shed in Chul Geuk-jin¡¯s emotionless eyes, causing Han Socheon to slightly shiver under his gaze. ¡°I apologize, my lord.¡± ¡°To be severely injured by an old man who retired ages ago¡­ It seems your training has been sorelycking.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Were you afraid of death?¡± ¡°N¡­ no, sir.¡± ¡°Then what is it that caused you to falter so greatly? Had you performed to your full abilities, you wouldn¡¯t have been so utterly defeated by Dark Cloud Reaper.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°There is nothing as shameful as this. You were brought here to deal with the assassins from the Celestial Demon Union, yet you¡¯ve shown such a pathetic disy.¡± At Chul Geuk-jin¡¯s cutting words, Han Socheon bit her lip hard. She had no excuse to offer. Chul Geuk-jin was a man devoid ofpassion, with a personality as cold as steel. To him, the Hidden Blood Battalion was nothing more than a weapon to efficiently eliminate key figures of the Celestial Demon Union. His philosophy was simple. He believed that inefficient weapons should be discarded and be reced by creating new ones. Because of him, countless young martial artists had been abandoned or discarded. To be discarded was to die, and to avoid being discarded, one had to survive tenaciously and deliver results worthy of recognition. ¡°If you can move, get up. We¡¯re leaving the Jade Heaven Alliance.¡± ¡°What about the Jianghu Grand Conference?¡± ¡°It ended today. There is no need for the Hidden Blood Battalion to stay here anymore.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°We¡¯re heading straight to the battlefield. Tend to your injuries along the way.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With her response, Han Socheon got off the bed. The moment her feet touched the floor, a wave of searing pain coursed through her body, but she clenched her teeth and endured it. Each step she took brought agony worse than hell, but she didn¡¯t let out a single scream. Chul Geuk-jin had no tolerance for the weak. In his mind, the weak deserved to be eliminated. Han Socheon broke into a cold sweat as she put on her outer garment. At that moment, Chul Geuk-jin wordlessly turned around and left the room. Han Socheon followed behind him, forcing herself to move. As she did, Squad Leader Cheol Gwan-ho approached her. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you alive.¡± ¡°You too, Squad Leader.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already packed everything. We¡¯ll head straight to the battlefield from here. At least that¡¯s one relief¡ª after all, we don¡¯t have anyone here to say goodbye to.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Socheon didn¡¯t respond, but Cheol Gwan-ho didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t ament meant to elicit an answer anyway. As they stepped outside, the surviving members of the Hidden Blood Battalion came into view. A few were missing, but most had made it out alive, which Han Socheon considered a small relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chul Geuk-jin ordered, climbing onto his horse. ¡°Yes!¡± The entire Hidden Blood Battalion responded in unison and mounted their horses. Han Socheon, too, managed to get onto her horse although barely. The effort caused her to strain her entire body, reopening her wounds and making blood flow again. However, she didn¡¯t let out a single groan, calmly using her fingers to press her acupuncture points to stop the bleeding. The Hidden Blood Battalion moved swiftly, leaving the inner city and heading toward the outer city. Han Socheon quietly nced around her. ¡°Why? Is there someone you¡¯re looking for?¡± Lim Moon-hye, who was riding a horse beside her, asked curiously, to which Han Socheon answered nonchntly. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Lim Moon-hye gave Han Socheon a scrutinizing look as if trying to discern something, but she couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. Just then, the gates of the outer city opened. Han Socheon¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Standing beyond the open gates was a group of martial artists, lined up in formation. They were the Outer Hall martial artists, guarding the gates as usual. But among them was a face she recognized. ¡®Brother!¡¯ It was Lee Gwak, and he was looking directly at Han Socheon. Meeting his gaze, a faint smile tugged at the corners of Han Socheon¡¯s lips. For some reason, her heart felt lighter. She finally felt as though she could head to the battlefield without any lingering regrets. Just as it had been at Mount Shaohua, she was once again being sent off by Lee Gwak as she departed for the battlefield. SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! Chapter 66: After the Storm… (1) Chapter 66: After the Storm¡­ (1) Light Novel: Volume 3 Chapter 6 Manhwa: Chapter 60 ¡°Hoo!¡± A suppressed sigh escaped from Lee Gwak¡¯s lips as he watched Han Socheon disappear into the distance. Beads of cold sweat were forming on his forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t look very well¡ª are you alright?¡± Beside him, Seok Yi-cheon looked at Lee Gwak with a worried expression. Lee Gwak forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But in truth, he wasn¡¯t fine at all.His current physical condition was a mess. His internal organs were shaken, and his qi and blood were inplete disarray. Most severe of all were his external injuries¡ªwounds so deep that some of his bones were exposed in various parts of his body. Lee Gwak had tightly wrapped all those injuries with cloth and concealed them under a loose, brown robe. Because of this, the members of the Outer Hall squad hadn¡¯t realized he was critically injured. They only assumed he looked pale because he wasn¡¯t feeling well. Ki Jinhwi also looked at Lee Gwak with concern. ¡°Squad Leader, stop forcing yourself and go rest. The Jianghu Grand Conference is over anyway, so it won¡¯t be a big deal if one squad leader is absent.¡± Over the past three days, the Jianghu Grand Conference had been held aboard the Sea King Ship. Because the conference took ce in the middle of Dongting Lake, ordinary people like Lee Gwak or the members of Squad 13 had no idea who attended or what topics were discussed. The Sea King Ship had vanished as abruptly as it appeared. It evaporated like morning dew, leading people to assume the Jianghu Grand Conference had concluded. The same went for the Gathering of the Young Supremes. While it had reportedly taken ce in the annex, ess was strictly prohibited for the general public, so no one knew which prominent figures had attended. Those who had traveled long distances to witness the Jianghu Grand Conference came to a stark realization: The Jade Heaven Alliance was an entirely different world. The walls surrounding that other world were so high and thick that they couldn¡¯t even hope to catch a glimpse of it. It was no different for the martial artists of the Outer Hall. Although they had certainly tightened their defenses more than usual, they hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of those who attended the Jianghu Grand Conference. The self-deprecation they felt was indescribable, as they were reminded once again that they were nothing more than extras. ¡°Please go in and rest, Squad Leader. There¡¯s not much time left in your shift anyway, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡± When even Cheon-wol spoke with such a worried expression, Lee Gwak couldn¡¯t refuse. In the end, Lee Gwak nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head in first.¡± ¡°Good! Don¡¯t worry about things here and go rest.¡± ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll call you right away if somethinges up.¡± After leaving a few words of advice with them, Lee Gwak headed straight home. Cold sweat was pouring down his body, but he still managed to smile. He could smile because he was able to see Han Socheon off. That was the reason Lee Gwak had pushed himself to take on the gatekeeping duty. Hoping that Han Socheon would return safely next time, Lee Gwak took faltering steps forward. As soon as Lee Gwak arrived home, he locked the door and removed his clothes. The white cloth tightly wrapped around his body beneath his robe was soaked through with blood, stained a deep crimson. Lee Gwak began unwrapping the cloth. Rip! The cloth, stuck to his wounds, tore away with excruciating pain. Yet, Lee Gwak gritted his teeth and endured. When thest of the cloth was removed, his body was a sight too horrifying to behold. Wounds gaped open like fish gills across his body, and blood still oozed from injuries that had yet to scab over. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lee Gwak let out a quiet sigh and walked naked to the well. Drawing water directly from the well, he poured it over his head. The blood washed away in an instant, but the pain from his wounds red intensely. Even so, he didn¡¯t so much as flinch. In a way, the pain was a relief¡ª it reminded him that he was still alive. The true agony was when he felt nothing at all. The most agonizing period in Lee Gwak¡¯s life was when he sufferedplete paralysis of his limbs after falling victim to Gwan Il-hyeon¡¯s fit of rage. If he had to go through that terrifying experience of not being able to feel anything below his neck again, he was certain he would lose his mind. It was only thanks to learning the Yoga Secret Manual that Han Socheon had given him that he was able to escape that nightmare. But he never wanted to return to that time. After carefully wiping away the moisture from his body, Lee Gwak meticulously applied wound medicine to his injuries. Then, he rewrapped the wounds with fresh white cloth before putting his robe back on. By the time he finished, exhaustion was written all over his face. Hey down on the wooden tform and stared up at the sky. The past few days had been nothing short of a storm. The turmoil had been unimaginable, and he was tattered from head to toe. Yet, despite everything, he could still smile. It was because he had sessfully saved Han Socheon. That was enough for Lee Gwak. On the day he returned from killing Dark Cloud Reaper, Lee Gwak had teetered on the very brink of life and death. It was only thanks to the Eight Snakes Art that he was able to survive. Although Lee Gwak had lost consciousness, the Eight Snakes Art had autonomously worked to heal his body. Currently, within Lee Gwak¡¯s body, there coexisted a massive serpent formed by the union of five snakes and a sixth serpent. Normally, both snakes required his will to act in unison, but this time was different. When Lee Gwak¡¯s life was in jeopardy, the two serpents, which usually acted independently, moved with a single will. The two snakes purified his corrupted internal energy and aided in healing his wounds. Thanks to their efforts, Lee Gwak passed the critical juncture within a day. By the second day, he was able to briefly show himself at the Outer Hall, just in case the Jade Heaven Alliance harbored suspicions. Fortunately, the Jade Heaven Alliance, while investigating the person who had killed the Dark Cloud Reaper, did not suspect Lee Gwak in the slightest. To them, Lee Gwak, who was merely a squad leader of the Outer Hall, was not worthy of suspicion in the first ce. They focused their inquiries on martial artists who hade from outside. This allowed Lee Gwak to breathe a sigh of relief. On the third day, which was today, he deliberately volunteered to guard the main gate. It was to see Han Socheon off. Now that he had watched Han Socheon leave, he could finally focus on circting his internal energy in peace. Rising to his feet, Lee Gwak sat cross-legged and began utilizing the Eight Snakes Art. Therge serpent and the sixth serpent awakened almost simultaneously and started moving ording to his will. The two serpents roamed freely within Lee Gwak¡¯s body. They purified the corrupted energy and healed his internal injuries. Shhhh! A faint haze rose from Lee Gwak¡¯s shoulders. It was a phenomenon where the impure energy inside his body was being expelled externally. Lee Gwak lost track of time, wholly immersed in circting his internal energy It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that he opened his eyes again. He had spent an entire daypletely absorbed in internal energy cirction. As Lee Gwak inspected his body, his eyes lit up. ¡®My internal energy has be even deeper.¡¯ Compared to before his battle with the Dark Cloud Reaper, his power had increased by leaps and bounds. And that wasn¡¯t the only gain he had made. The greatest gain was that fighting the Dark Cloud Reaper had opened his eyes to a new understanding in deploying techniques and energy control. If his martial arts before had been merely lifeless techniques practiced against imaginary or stationary opponents, the battle with the Dark Cloud Reaper transformed them into living martial arts. Lee Gwak realized his weaknesses and was now able to determine the direction in which he needed to develop. ¡®The foundation of my martial arts lies in the Eight Sects Sword Art. No matter how many additions I make to it, I cannot escape its framework.¡¯ The Eight Sects Sword Art, as a sword technique developed in the military, was simple and crude. This naturally resulted in ack of variation. By conventional wisdom, the correct course would have been to add more advanced techniques to increase itsplexity. However, Lee Gwak decided to take the opposite approach. ¡®Simpler, faster, stronger¡­¡¯ Having too many variations wasn¡¯t always an advantage. Moreover, it didn¡¯t suit Lee Gwak¡¯s nature. As much as he wanted to do what he had in mind, now was not the time. Healing his wounds, both internal and external, came first. Training wouldeter. Lee Gwak stood up. After a quick wash, the ce he headed to was none other than Ma Duwon¡¯s residence. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± Ma Duwon greeted him while lying on his bed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alive, so I suppose that means I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Thank you, Lee Gwak!¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so humble.¡± Ma Duwon¡¯s eyes, as he looked at Lee Gwak, were filled with warmth. Perhaps it was because he had crossed the boundary between life and death, but his expression was much softer than before. If not for the elixir Lee Gwak had given him, he would no longer be of this world. The medicine had saved him just as he was about to breathe hisst. It was obviously a rare treasure, one that could not be obtained even for a thousand gold. The fact that Lee Gwak had given it to him without hesitation filled Ma Duwon with gratitude. ¡°I always seem to owe you a debt. How can I ever repay you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it expecting to be repaid.¡± ¡°I know. But my heart won¡¯t let it go. I can¡¯t think of anything appropriate right now, but I¡¯ll make sure to repay this debt before I leave for the countryside.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of¡­ retiring from Jianghu?¡± Lee Gwak¡¯s voice wavered as he spoke. Ma Duwon¡¯s gaze shifted to the window, looking out at the world beyond. ¡°Yes. Aftering back from the brink of death, everything feels meaningless. I used to take pride in doing great things for Jianghu, but when faced with death, none of it seemed to matter. You could say my spirit is broken. So, if that¡¯s the case, I think it might be better to retire from Jianghu and focus on nurturing young talents in the countryside.¡± ¡°Will the Jade Heaven Alliance ept your retirement, Master Ma?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± Ma Duwon smiled bitterly. The value he held within the Jade Heaven Alliance was by no means small. Having worked in the Creation Pavilion, he had ess to many secrets. The Jade Heaven Alliance would definitely not let him go easily. ¡°Even then, I¡¯m still going to try. I¡¯ll argue that my body is in such poor condition that I simply can¡¯t continue working for the Jade Heaven Alliance. That¡¯s not far from the truth, so they won¡¯t be able to stop me forever.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°If they ept my retirement, they¡¯ll likely arrange a residence for me not far from the Jade Heaven Alliance. They¡¯ll probably assign bodyguards to protect me as well. Although my range of movement will be restricted, I should be able to live without any direct involvement with the Jade Heaven Alliance.¡± ¡°I truly hope things go as you wish, Master Ma.¡± ¡°I hope so, too.¡± Ma Duwon¡¯s self-deprecating smile deepened. Lee Gwak looked at Ma Duwon like that wordlessly. What had started as a simple work rtionship had grown into a genuine bond between the two. Thinking about their imminent separation, Lee Gwak couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of regret. ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t worry¡ª I haven¡¯t spoken a word about you to anyone.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I also handled the aftermath of that incident for you, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it being discovered.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I already told you, didn¡¯t I? I owe you a debt of gratitude. It¡¯s only right for me to handle this before it causes you any trouble.¡± By now, Ma Duwon knew how great Lee Gwak¡¯s actual martial prowess was. If someone like Lee Gwak, who was only a mere Outer Hall warrior, were found to possess such martial arts, it was clear what measures the Jade Heaven Alliance would take. Ma Duwon could imagine it all too well. First, they would imprison him in a dungeon and subject him to torture. They would demand to know where he learned his martial arts and for what purpose he was infiltrating the Outer Hall. No matter how much Lee Gwak might insist that he will have mastered his martial arts on his own, it would be of no use. The Jade Heaven Alliance would never believe him. The Jade Heaven Alliance was fundamentally a ce built on suspicion, and the people living here never trusted others easily. They questioned everything and dug into matters until they were satisfied. If, even after all that, they remained unconvinced, they would destroy a person as easily as a child would destroy a toy. That was why Ma Duwon had hidden the miracle that was Lee Gwak. Although Ma Duwon intended to retire from Jianghu, he still nned to watch from afar to see how far Lee Gwak could grow. ¡°Once your body recovers,e see me every evening.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I will entrust you with my legacy.¡± Lee Gwak¡¯s eyes widened at Ma Duwon¡¯s words. Seeing his reaction, Ma Duwon gave him a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so surprised. At your current level, you¡¯ll be able to handle my teachings without difficulty.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing. My resolve is firm. I¡¯m going to retire from Jianghu anyway, so what¡¯s the point in keeping my knowledge to myself? It¡¯s much better for you to learn it and carry it forward.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing Ma Duwon¡¯s firm resolve, Lee Gwak suddenly rose to his feet. He then bowed deeply to Ma Duwon. One bow, two bows¡­ altogether, he bowed nine times. It was a gesture that signified that Lee Gwak was epting Ma Duwon as his master in the art of trap mechanisms. He was the first master Lee Gwak had ever formally acknowledged in his life. Ma Duwon did not stop him. It was his way of acknowledging Lee Gwak as his disciple. Although he could not publicly announce it to the world, Lee Gwak would be the only student to inherit his knowledge of trap mechanisms. ¡°I will teach you everything I know.¡± SoundlessWind21¡¯s Notes: If there are any errors, whether it be grammatical, spelling, trantion, or website-rted issues, feel free to let me know. (¡ä?`) Anyway, thank you for reading! If you wish to support my trantions for Martial Artist Lee Gwak, you can head over to my Patreon,SW21 Trantions. This is a Patreon ount dedicated to Martial Artist Lee Gwak. You can join for free to get notifications when a chapter is posted or be a member for $1 to show your support! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!